/  r  ^  3 

MA.HTiN  1  rniKn  i^rfokv.  thf,  dikt  at  worms 


N  F,W     YORIv. 
CAR-1  I'.K    5  8   CAXiM.  STl^EET. 


HISTORY 


REFORMATION 


SIXTEENTH  CENTURY 


VOLUME  SECOND. 


By.  J.   H.   merle   D'AUBIGNE,  D.D., 

President  of  the  Theological  School  of  Geneva,  and  Vice  President 
of  the  Socieie  Evangelique : 


B  A.  Trinity  College  Cambridge,  M.A.  and  Ph.  Dr.  Heidelberg. 

THE  TRANSLATION-  CAREFULTA'  PwEVISKD  BY  DR.  d'aUBIGNE,  WHO  HAS 
ALSO  MADE  VARIOUS  ADDITIONS  NOT  HITHERTO  TUBLISHED. 


NEW  YORK; 

ROBERT   CARTER,   58   CANAL   STREET, 
AND  PITTSBURG,  56  MARKET  STREET. 

1848. 


CONTENTS. 

BOOK  V. 

THE  LEIPSIC  DISPUTATION.       1519.  y 

CHAPTER  I. 

Luther's  Danger— God  preserves  Luther— The  Popo  sends  a  Chamber- 
lain—The Legate's  Journey-  Roman  Briefs  -  Circumstances  favourable 
to  the  Reform— Miltitz  with  Spalatin— Tetzel's  Alarm -Miltitz's  Flat- 
tery—Demands a  Retractation— Luther  refuses,  but  offers  to  keep 
Silence -Agreement  between  Luther  and  the  Nuncio— The  Legate's 
Kiss— Tetzel  reproached  by  the  Legate-Luther  to  the  Pope— Nature 
of  the  Reformation  — Luther  opposes  Separation— De  Vio  and  Miltitz 
at  Treves— Luther's  Cause  extends  over  various  Countries— liUther's 
Writings  begin  the  Reformation... Page  11 

CHAPTER  II. 

Pause  in  Germany— Eck  revives  the  Contest— Disputation  between  Eck 
and  Carlstadt  — Question  of  the  Pope -Luther  replies— Fears  of 
Luther's  Friends -Luther's  Courage— The  Truth  triumphs  unaided 
—Refusal  of  Duke  George— Gaiety  of  Mosellanus— Feara  of  Eras- 
mus  26 

CHAPTER  III. 

Arrival  of  Eck  and  of  the  Wittembergers— Amsdorff— The  Students— 
Carlstadt's  Accident— Placard -Eck  and  Luther— The  Pleissenburg— 
Judges  proposed— Luther  objects— He  consents  at  last 35 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Opening  of  the  Disputation— Speech  of  Mosellanus  —  Vem^  Sancte  Spirt- 
/?/5— Portraits  of  Luther  and  Carlstadt— Doctor  Eck— Carlstadt's 
Books— Merit  of  Congraity— Natural  Powers— Scholastic  Distinction 
—Point  at  which  Rome  and  the  Reformation  diverge — Liberty  given 
to  Man  by  Grace— Carlstadt's  Notes— Clamour  of  the  Spectators— 
Melancthon  during  the  Disputation— His  Opinion— Eck's  Manoeuvres 
— Luther  Preaches — Citizens  of  Leipsic— Quarrels  between  the  Stu- 
dents and  Doctors. 40 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  Hierarchy  and  Rationalism— The  Two  Peasants'  Sons— Eck  and 
Luther  begin— The  Head  of  the  Church— Primacy  of  Rome— Equality 
of  Bishops — Peter  the  Foundation-stone — Christ  the  Corner-stone — 
Eck  insinuates  that  Luther  is  a  Hussite— Luther  on  the  Doctrine  of 
Huss — Agitation  among  the  Hearers — The  Word  alone— The  Court- 
fool— Luther  at  Mass— Saying  of  the  Duke— Purgatory— Close  of  the 
Discussion , Page  51 

CHAPTER  VL 

Interest  felt  by  the  Laity — Luther's  Opinion — Confession  and  Boasts  of 
Doctor  Eck— Effects  of  the  Disputation— Poliander—Cellarius— The 
-Young  Prince  of  Anhalt— The  Students  of  Leipsic— Cruciger — Mo* 
lancthon's  Call— Luther's  Emancipation 63 

CHAPTER  YII. 

Eck  attacks  Me'ancthon  —  Melancthon's  Defence  —  Interpretation  of 
Holy  Scripture  -Luther's  Firmness — The  Bohemian  Brothers  — 
Emser — Staupitz 70 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Galatians— Christ  for  us — Blindness  of  Luther's  Op- 
ponents— Earliest  Ideas  on  the  Lord's  Supper— Is  the  Sacrament 
without  Faith  sufficient  1 — Luther  a  Bohemian  —  Eck  attacked — Eck 
goes  to  Rome. • 74 


BOOK  YI. 

THE  PAPAL  BULL.   1520, 


CHAPTER  I. 

Character  of  Maximilian— Candidates  for  theEmpire— Charles— FrancisL 
—Disposition  of  the  Germans— The  Crown  offered  to  Frederick  — 
Chai'les  elected  Emperor 80 

CHAPTER  11. 

Luther's  Letter  to  the  Emperor—His  Danger— Frederick's  Instructions 
to  his  Envoy  at  Rome— Luther's  Sentiments— Melancthon's  Fears— 
ihe  German  Nobles  favour  the  Reformation- Schaumburg—Sickiiigen 
— Ulrich  of  Hutten— Luther's  Confidence— Era smu::>  deferxds  Luther— 
Abstemius—Hedio— Luther  becomes  more  free— Faith  the  Source  of 
Works— What  gives  Faith  I -Luther  judging  his  ot^ni  Writings 85 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Papacy  attacked— Appeal  to  the  Nobility— The  three  Walla— All 
Christians  are  Priests— The  Magistrate  should  chastise  the  Clergy— 
Roman  Corruptions— Ruin  of  Italy —Dangers  of  Germany— The  Pope 
—The  Legates— The  Monks -Marriage  of  Priests— Celibacy— Fes- 
tivals-The  Bohemians— Charity— The  Universities— The  Empire- 
The  Emperor  should  retake  Rome— Unpublished  Book  —  Luther's 
Moderation— Success  of  the  Address Page  94 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Preparations  at  Rome— Motives  for  Papal  Resistance —Eck  at  Rome— 
The  King  of  Crowns  -Ei;k  prevails— The  Pope  is  the  World  -God  brings 
about  the  Separation— A  Swiss  Priest  pleads  for  Luiher  -The  Roman 
Consistory— Exordium  of  the  Bull— Luther  condemned lOG 


CHAPTER  V. 

Wittemberg^Melancthon— His  Marriage— Catherine— Domestic  Life- 
Benevolence— Good  Humour— Christ  and  Antiquity — Labour— Love 
of  Letters -His  Mother— Revolt  of  the  Students 1L5 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Gospel  in  Italy— Sermon  on  the  Mass— Babylonish  Captivity  of  the 
Church —Baptism— Abolition  of  other  Vows— Progress  of  Reform..l20 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Fresh  Negotiations  —  The  Augustines  at  Eisleben  —  Miltitz  —  Deputa- 
tion to  Luther — Miltitz  and  the  Elector— Conference  at  Lichtemberg 
— Luther's  Letter  to  the  Pope— Book  presented  to  the  Pope — Union 
of  Christ  with  the  Believer— Liberty  and  Bondage 125 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Bull  in  Germany- Eck's  Reception— The  Bull  at  Wittemberg— 
Zwingle's  Intervention - 134 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Luther's  Appeal  to  God— His  Opinion  of  the  Bull— A  Neutral  Family- 
Luther  on  the  Bull— Against  the  Bull  of  Antichrist —The  Pc^e  forbids 
Faith— Effects  of  the  Bnll-^The  Buiaiag  Pile-  of  LoUTaia.... : ...... ..-.140 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER  X. 

Decisive  Step  of  the  Reformer  -  Luther's  Appeal  to  a  General  Council 
— Close  Combat — The  Bull  burnt  by  Luther— Meaning  of  this  daring 
Act — Luther  in  the  Academy— Luther  against  the  Pope— New  Work 
by  Melancthon— How  Luther  encourages  his  Friends — Progress  of  tho 
Struggle  —  Melancthon's  Opinions  on  the  Weak-hearted  —  Luther's 
Treatise  on  th^  Bible— Doctrine  of  Grace — Luther's  Recantation, 

Pago  147 

'    CHAPTER  XI. 

Coronation  of  Charles  the  Fifth— The  Nuncio  Aleander— Shall  Luther's 
Books  be  burnt  ?— Aleander  and  the  Emperor— The  Nuncios  and 
the  Elector— Duke  John's  Son  in  behalf  of  Luther— Luther's  Calm- 
ness—The Elector  protects  Luther— Reply  of  the  Nuncios— Erasmus 
at  Cologne —Erasmus  at  the  Elector's— Declaration  of  Erasmus- 
Advice  of  Erasmus- System  of  Charles  V 158 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Luther  on  Confession — Real  Absolution — Antichrist — Luther's  Popula- 
rity— Satires — Ulrich  of  Hiitten — Lucas  Cranach — The  Carnival  at 
Wittemberg — Staupitz  intimidated — Luther's  Labours — His  Humility 
— Progress  of  the  Reformation 169 


BOOK  V!L 

THE  DIET  OF  WORMS.       1521,  JANUARY  TO  MAY, 

CHAPTER  I. 

Victories  of  the  Word  of  God— The  Diet  of  Worms— Policy  of  Rome— Dif- 
ficulties—Charles  demands  Luther— The  Elector  to  Qiarles  V.— Stato 
of  Feeling— Alarm  of  Aleander— The  Elector  departs  without  Luthor 
— Aleander  arouses  Rome— Excommunication  of  Pope  and  Communion 
with  Christ— Fulminations  of  the  Bull— Luther's  Motives  in  the  Re- 
formation  178 

'    CHAPTER  II. 

A  Foreign  Prince  —  Council  of  Politicians— Conference  between  the 
Confessor  and  the  Chancellor— Inutility  of  these  Manceuvres— Alean- 
der's  Activity— Luther's  Words— Charles  yields  to  the  Pope.. l88 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  in. 


Alearder  introduced  to  the  Diet— Aleander's  Speech— Luther  is  accused 
— Home  is  justified— Appeal  to  Charles  against  Luther — Effect  of  the 
Nuncio's  Speech Page  196 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Sentiments  of  the  Princes — Speech  of  Duke  George— Character  of  the 
Reformation — One  Hundred  and  One  Grievances— Charles  gives  Way 
—  Aleander's  Stratagems —The  Grandees  of  Spain — Peace  of  Luther — 
Death  and  no  Retractation 201 


CHAPTER  V. 

Shall   Luther   have   a   Safe-conduct— The  Safe-conduct— Will  Luther 
come— Holy  Thursday  at  Rome— The  Pope  and  Luther 208 


CHAPTER  VL 

Luther's  Courage— Bugenhagen  at  Wittemberg — Persecutions  in  Pome- 
rania— Melaffcthon  desires  to  accompany  Luther— Amsdorff,  Schurff, 
and  Suaven — Hiitten  to  Charles  V 215 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Departure  for  the  Diet  of  Wormsjr-Luther's  Farewell — His  Condemna- 
tion is  posted  up — Cavalcade  near  Erfurth  —Meeting  between  Jonas 
and  Luther — Luther  in  his  former  Convent — Luther  preaches  at  Er- 
furth— Incident— Faith  and  Works— Concourse  of  People  and  Luther's 
Courage — Luther's  Letter  to  Spalatin — Stay  at  Frankfort— Fears  at 
Worms — Plan  of  the  Imperialists — Luther's  Firmness 220 

CHAPTER  VIII 

Entry  into  Worms— Death-Song— Charles's  Council — Capito  and  the 
Temporizers — Luther's  numerous  Visiters  — Citation — Hiitten  to  Luther 
— Luther  proceeds  to  the  Diet — Saying  of  Freundsberg— Imposing 
Assembly — The  Chancellor's  Speech— Luther's  Reply— His  Discretion 
— Saying  of  Charles  V.— Alarm— Triumph— Luther's  Firmness — Vio- 
lence of  the  Spaniards— Advice — Luther's  Struggles  and  Prayer — 
Strength  of  the  Reformation— His  Vow  to  the  Scriptures— The  Court 
of  the  Diet— Luther's  Speech— Three  Classes  of  Writings— He  requires 
Proof  of  his  Errors— Serious  Warnings— He  repeats  his  Speech  in 

•  Latin— Here  I  stand;  I  can  say  no  more— The  Weakness  of  God 
stronger  than  Man — A  new  Attempt — Victory 231 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Tumult  and  Calmness— The  Flac^on  of  Duke  Eric— The  Elector  and 
Spalatin— The  Emperor's  Message— Proposal  to  violate  the  Safe- 
conduct —Violent  Opposition— Enthusiasm  in  Favour  of  Luther— 
Langua<;e  of  Conciliation — Fears  of  the  Elector — Luther's  numerous 
Visiters— Philip  of  Hesse Pa}i:e251 

CHAPTER  X. 

Conference  with  the  Archbishop  of  Treves — Wehe's  Exhortation  to 
Luther — Luther's  Replies — Private  Conversation — Visit  of  Cochlceus — 
Supper  at  the  Archbishop's— Conference  at  the  Hotel  of  the  Knights 
of  Rhodes — A  Council  proposed — Luther's  last  Interview  with  the 
Archbishop — Visit  to  a  sick  Friend — Luther  receives  Orders  to  leave 
Worms— Luther's  Departure 259 

CHAPTER  XL 

The  Conflict  at  Worms— Lnther's  Letter  to  Cranach— Luther's  Letter 
to  Charles  V.— Luther  with  the  Abbot  of  Hirschfeldt— The  Parish 
Priest  of  Eisenach -Several  Princes  leave  the  Diet— Charles  signs 
Luther's  Condemnation — The  Edictof  Worms— Luther  with  his  Parents 
— Luther  attacked  and  carried  away — The  Ways  of  God— The  Wart- 
burg— Luther  a  Prisoner 269 


BOOK  VIIL 

THE  SWISS.     1484 — 1522. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Movement  in  Switzerland— Source  of  the  Reformation— Its  democratic 
Character — Foreign  Service— Morality — The  Tockenburg- A  Chalet 
on  the  Alps — A  Family  of  Shepherds — Young  Ulrich ...280 

CHAPTER  XL 

Ulrich  at  Wesen  and  Basle— Ulrich  at  Berne — The  Dominican  Convent — 
Jetzer — The  Apparitions — Passion  of  the  Lay-brother — Imposture  — 
Discovery  and  Punishment — Zwingle  at  Vienna  and  Basle— Music 
at  Basle — Wittembach  proclaims  the  Gospel — Leo  Juda — The  Priest 
of  Claris • 28S 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  III. 


Fondnesffor  War— Schinner -Pension  from  the  Pope— The  Labyrinth 
—Z winkle  in  Italy— Principle  of  Reform— Zwingle  and  Luther  — 
Zwingle  and  Erasmus— Zwingle  and  the  ancient  Classics— Paris  and 
^^^"'^ .Page  294 

CHAPTER  IV.  * 

Zwingle  to  Erasmus— Oswald  Myconius— The  Robbers— (Ecolampadius 
—Zwingle  at  Marignan  -  Zwingle  and  Italy-Zwingle's  Method-Com- 
mencement of  the  Reform— Discovery— Passage  from  one  World  to 
the  other.. , ^^  qqj 


CHAPTER  V. 

Our  Lady  of  Einsidlen-Zwingle's  Call -The  Abbot— Geroldsek— A. 
learned  Society— The  Bible  copied— Zwingle  and  Superstition— First 
Opposition  to  Error- Sensation— Hedio -Zwingle  and  the  Legates— 
The  Honours  of  Rome— The  Bishop  of  Constance— Samson  and  the  In- 
dulgences—Stapfer—Zwingle's  Charity— His  Friends 309 

CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Canons'  College— Election  to  the  Cathedral— Fable— Accusations— 
Zwingle's  Confession— Development  of  God's  Purposes— Farewell  to 
Eihsidlen— Arrival  at  Zurich— Zwingle's  bold  Declaration— First 
Sermons— Their  Effect— Opposition— Zwingle's  Character— Taste  for 
Music— Arrangement  of  the  Day— The  Book- hawker 319 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Indulgences— Samson  at  Berne  and  at  Baden— The  Dean  of  Brem- 
garten  — Young  Henry  BuUinger— Samson  and  the  Dean— Zwingle's 
internal  Struggles — Zwingle  opposes  the  Indulgences — Samson  is  sent 
back .^ 331 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Zwingle's  Toils  and  Fatigue— The  Baths  of  Pfeffers— The  Moment  of 
God— The  Great  Death— Zwingle  attacked  by  the  Plague— His  Adver- 
saries— His  Friends — Convalescence — General  Joy — Effects  of  the  Pes- 
tilence— Myconius  at  Lucerne — Oswald  encourages  Zwijigle— Zwingle 
at  Basle— Capito  invited  to  Mentz— Hedio  at  Basle— the  Unnatural 

Sou — Preparations  for  the  Struggle..... 338 

I* 


10  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  Two  Reformers— The  Fall  of  Man-Expiation  of  the  Man-God— 
No  Merit  in  Works— Objections  refuted— Power  of  Love  for  Christ — 
Election— Christ  the  sole  Master— Efiects  of  this  Preaching — Dejection 
and  Courage— First  Act  of  the  Magistrate— Church  and  State— Attacks 
— Galster ,  .  Page  350 

CHAPTER  X. 

A  new  Combatant— The  Reformer  of  Berne— Zwinale  encourages 
Haller  —  The  Gospel  at  Lucerne  —  Oswald  persecuted  — Zwingle's 
Preaching— Henry  Bullinger  and  Gerold  of  Knonau— Rubli  at  Basle 
—The  Chaplain  of  the  Hospital — War  in.  Italy— Zwingle  protests 
against  the  Capitulations 358 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Zwingle  opposes  Human  Traditions— Commotion  during  Lent— Truth 
triumphs  amidst  Opposition— The  Bishop's  Deputies— Accusation  be- 
fore the  Clergy  and  the  Council — Appeal  to  the  Great  Council— The 
Coadjutor  and  Zwingle— Zwingle's  Reply— Decree  of  the  Great  Council 
— Posture  of  Affairs— Hoffman's  Attack 366 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Mourning  and  Joy  in  Germany— Plots  against  Zwingle— The  Bishop's 
Mandate — A.rcheteles— The  Bishop's  Appeal  to  the  Diet  — Injunction 
against  jvttackiug  the  Monks- Zwingle's  Declaration— The  Nuns  of 
CEtenbach— Zwingle's  Address  to  Schwytz 374 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

A  French  Monk — He  teaches  in  Switzerland— Dispute  between  Zwingle 
and  the  Monk— Discourse  of  the  Commander  of  the  Johannites— The 
Cannval  at  Berne— The  Eaters  of  the  Dead— The  Skull  of  St.  Anne— 
Appenzel — The  Grisons — Murder  and  Adultery — Zwingle's  Mar- 
riage  ^ 380 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

How  the  Tinith  triumphs — Meeting  at  Einsidlen— Petition  to  the  Bishop 
and  Confederates— The  Men  of  Einsidlen  separate— Scene  in  a  Convent 
—  Dinner  with  Myconius— The  Strength  of  the  Reformers- Effect  of 
the  Petitions  to  Lucerne— The  Council  of  the  Diet— Haller  at  the 
Town-hall— Friburg— Oswald's  Destitution— Zvnngle  consoles  him— 
Oswald  quits  Lucerne-  The  Diet's  first  Act  of  Severity— Consterna- 
tion of  Zwingle's  Brothers  —  Zwingle's  Resolution— The  Future— 
Zwingle's  Prayer 391 


HISTOEY  OF  THE  RErOKMATION, 


BOOK  V. 

THE  LEIPSIC  DISPUTATION.       1519. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Luther's  Danger— God  preserves  Luther— The  Pope  sends  a  Chamber- 
Iain— The  Legate's  Journey  -  Roman  Briefs— Circumstances  favourable 
to  the  Reform— MiltJtx  v.*th  Spalatin— Tetzcl's  Alarm— Miltitz's  Flat- 
tery— Demands  a  Retractation-  Luther  refuses,  but  offers  to  keep 
Silence  -  Agreement  between  Luther  and  the  Nuncio — The  Legate'3 
Kiss— Tetzoi  reproached  by  the  Legate— Luther  to  the  Pope— Nature 
of  the  Reformatiori  -  Lntlier  opposes  Separation — De  Vio  and  Miltitz 
at  Treves — Luther's  Cause  extends  over  various  Countries — Luther's 
Writings  begin  tlie  Rc'formii.tiou. 

Dangkks  liad  gathereu  rouricl  Luther  and  the  Reformation. 
The  appeal  of  the  Wittemberg  doctor  to  a  general  council 
was  a  new  assault  upon  tlie  papal  power.  A  bull  of  Pius 
II.  had  pronounced  the  greater  excommunication  even 
against  the  emperors  who  should  dare  be  guilty  of  such 
an  act  of  revolt,  Frederick  of  Saxony,  as  yet  weak  in  the 
evangelical  doctrine,  was  ready  to  banish  Luther  from  his 
states.^  A  new  message  from  Leo  X.  would  therefore  have 
thivcn  the  reformer  among  strangers,  who  might  have 
feared  to  compromise  themselves  by  receiving  a  monk  under 
the  anatliema  of  Rome.  And  if  any  of  the  nobles  had  drawn 
the  sword  in  his  defence,  these  simple  knights,  despised  by 
the  mighty  princes  of  Germany,  woidd  soon  have  been 
crushed  in  their  perilous  enterprise. 
•  Letter  from  the  Elector  to  his  envoy  at  Rome.    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  298. 


12  •  CHAKLES  OFJ.IILTITZ. 

But  at  the  very  moment  that  the  courtiers  of  Leo  X. 
were  urging  him  to  measures  of  severity,  and  when  another 
blow  would  have  placed  his  adversary  in  his  hands,  this 
pope  suddenly  changed  his  policy,  and  entered  upon  a 
course  of  conciliation  and  apparent  mildness*  We  may 
reasonably  presume  that  he  was  deceived  as  to  the  electors 
sentiments,  and  thought  them  more  favourable  to  Luther 
than  they  really  were  ;  we  may  admit  that  the  public  voice 
and  the  spirit  of  the  age — powers  then  quite  new — ap- 
peared to  surround  Luther  with  an  impregnable  rampart ; 
we  may  suppose,  as  one  of  his  historians  has  done,-!-  that 
he  followed  the  impulses  of  his  judgment  and  of  his  heart, 
which  inclined  to  mildness  and  moderation ;  but  this  new 
mode  of  action,  adopted  by  Kome  at  such  a  moment,  is  so 
strange,  that  it  is  impossible  not  to  recognise  in  it  a  higher 
and  a  mightier  hand. 

A  Saxon  noble,  the  pope's  chamberlain,  and  canon  of 
Mentz,  Treves,  and  Meissen,  was  then  at  the  Roman  court. 
He  had  contrived  to  make  himself  of  importance.  He  boasted 
of  being  distantly  related  to  tlie  Saxon  princes,  so  that  the 
Roman,  courtiers  sometimes  gave  him  the  title  of  Duke  of 
Saxony.  In  Italy,  he  made  a  foolish  display  of  his  German 
nobility ;  in  Germany,  he  was  an  awkward  imitator  of 
the  elegance  and  manners  of  the  Italians.  He  was  fond 
of  wine,}:  and  his  residence  at  the  court  of  Rome  had  in- 
creased this  vice.  The  Roman  courtiers,  however,  enter- 
tained great  expectations  of  him.  His  German  origin,  his 
insinuating  manners,  his  skill  in  business, — ail  led  them 
to  hope  that  Charles  of  Miltitz  (for  such  was  his  name) 
would  by  his  prudence  succeed  in  arresting  the  mighty 
revolution  that  threatened  to  shake  the  world. 

It  was  of  importance  to  conceal  the  real  object  of  the 
mission  of  the  Roman  chamberlain.  This  was  effected 
without  difficulty.  Four  years  previously,  the  pious  elector 
had  petitioned  the  pope  for  the  Golden  Rose.     This   rose, 

•  Rationem  agendi  pvorsus  oppositam  inire  statuit.  Cardinal  Palla- 
viciui,  Hist.  Concil.  Trident,  i.  51. 

t  Roscoe,  Life  of  Leo  X.,  chap.  xix. 

t  Nee  ab  usu  immoderate  vini  ab?tiauit.  Pallaviciui,  Hist.  Concil. 
Trid.  i.  69, 


THE  LLGATe's  journey.  13 

the  most  beautiful  of  flowers,  represented  the  body  of 
Jesus  Christ ;  it  was  consecrated  yearly  by  the  sovereign 
pontiff,  and  sent  to  one  of  the  chief  princes  in  Europe.  It 
was  resolved  to  give  it  this  year  to  the  elector.  Miltitz  de- 
parted with  a  commission  to  examiiie  the  state  of  aiTairs,  and 
to  gain  over  Spalatin  and  Pfeffingcr,  the  elector's  councillors 
He  carried  private  letters  for  them.  In  this  manner,  by  seeking 
to  conciliate  those  who  surrounded  the  prince,  Rom.e  hoped 
erelong  to  have  her  formidable  adversary  in  her  power. 

The  new  legate,  who  arrived  in  Germany  in  December 
1518,  was  engaged  during  his  journey  in  sounding  the  public 
opinion.  To  his  great  surprise  he  found,  that  wherever  he 
went,  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants  were  partisans  of  the 
Reformation.*  They  spoke  of  Luther  with  enthusiasm.  For 
one  person  favourable  to  the  pope,  there  were  three  favourable 
to  the  reformer.7  Luther  has  transmitted  to  us  one  of  the 
incidents  of  his  mission.  ''  What  do  you  think  of  the  papal 
chair  ?"  the  legate  would  frequently  ask  the  landladies  and 
maidservants  at  the  inns.  On  one  occasion  one  of  these 
poor  women  artlessly  replied :  "  What  can  we  know  of  the 
papal  chair,  whether  it  is  of  wood  or  of  stone  ?"| 

The  mere  rumour  of  the  new  legate's  arrival  filled  the 
elector's  court,  the  university  and  town  of  Wittemberg,  and 
the  whole  of  Saxony,  Avith  suspicion  and  distrust.  "  Thanks 
be  to  God,  Luther  is  still  alive,"  wrote  Melancthon  in 
aflfright.§  It  was  affirmed  that  the  Roman  legate  had 
received  orders  to  get  Luther  into  his  pov^'er  either  by 
violence  or  stratagem.  Every  one  recommended  the  doctor 
to  be  on  his  guard  against  the  treachery  of  Miltitz.  "  He 
is  coming,"  said  they,  '*'to  seize  you  and  give  you  up  to 
the  pope.  Trustworthy  persons  liave  seen  the  briefs  he  is 
bringing  with  him." — "  I  await  God's  will,"  replied  Luthcr.H 

*  Sciscitatus  per  viam  Miltitzius  quaiiarn  esset  in  astimatione  Lutherus 

sensit  de  eo  cum  admiratioue  liomiiies  loqui.     Pallaviciui,   Hist. 

Concil.  Trid.  i.  51. 

+  Ecce  ubi  unum  pro  papa  stare  inveni,  ti-es  pro  te  contra  papam 
stabant.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  in  Praf. 

X  Quid  nos  scire  possumus  quales  vos  Romse  habeatis  sellas,  ligneasno 
an  lapideas  ?    Ibid. 

§  Martinus  noster,  Deo  gratias  adbuc  spirat.  Corpus  Reformatorum 
«didit  Bretsclmeidcr,  i.  61.         J!  Expecto  consilium  Do'      L.  Epp.  i.  ISl. 


14  LUTHKll's  DANGER. 

Milfitz  indeed  came  bearing  letters  for  the  elector,  for  his 
councillors,  and  for  the  bishops  and  the  burgomaster  of 
Witttraberg.  He  brougiit  with  liira  seventy  apostolical 
briefs.  If  the  flattery  and  the  favours  of  Ronic  attained 
their  end, — if  Frederick  delivered  Luther  into  his  hands, 
these  seventy  briefs  were,  in  some  measure,  to  serve  as 
passports.  lie  would  produce  and  post  up  one  in  eacli  of 
the  cities  through  which  he  would  have  to  pass,  and  by  this 
means  he  hoped  to  siicc^ed  in  dragging  his  prisoner  to  Rome 
without  opposition.* 

The  pope  ajypeared  to  have  taken  every  precaution. 
Already  in  the  electoral  court  they  did  not  know  what  course 
to  adopt.  They  would  have  resisted  violence  ;  but  how 
could  they  oppose  the  head  of  Christendom,  who  spoke 
with  so  much  mildness,  and  with  so  great  an  appearance  of 
reason?  Would  it  not  be  desh'able,  they  said,  for  Lutlier 
to  conceal  himself,  until  the  storm  had  jjassed  over?  An 
unexpected  event  extricated  Luther,  the  elector,  and  the 
Reformation  from  this  difficult  position.  The  aspect  of  the 
world  suddenly  changed. 

On  the  12th  of  January  1519,  Maximilian,  emperor  of 
Germany,  expired.  Frederick  of  Saxony,  in  conformity 
with  the  Germanic  constitution,  became  administrator  of 
the  empire.  Henceforth  the  elector  no  longer  feared  the 
projects  of  nuncios.  New  interests  began  to  agitate  tlie 
court  of  Rome,  vvhich  forced  it  to  be  cautious  in  its  nego- 
tiations with  Frederick,  and  arrested  the  blow  that  Isliltitz 
and  De  Yio  undoubtedly  were  meditating. 

The  pope  earnestly  desired  to  prevent  Charles  of  Austria, 
already  king  of  Naples,  from  filling  the  imperial  tlirone. 
He  thought  that  a  neighbouring  king  was  more  to  be  feared 
than  a  German  monk.  Desirous  of  securing  tlie  elector,  who 
mio'ht  be  of  great  use  to  him  in  this  affair,  he  resolved  to  let 
the  monk  rest,  that  he  might  the  better  oppose  the  king  ;  but 
both  advanced  in  despite  of  him.     Thus  changed  Leo  X. 

Another  circumstance  also  contributed  to  turn  aside 
the  storm  that  threatened  the  Reformation.    Political  troubles 

*  Per  singula  oppida  affigeret  unum,  ct  ita  tutua  me  pcrducerct 
Romam.     L.  Oi>p.  Lat.  in  Praf. 


FAVOURABLE  CIRCUMSTANCES.  15 

broke  out  immediately  after  Maximilian's  death.  In  the 
south  of  the  empire,  the  Swabian  confederation  desired 
to  punish  Ulric  of  Wurtemberg,  who  had  been  unfaithful  to 
it;  in  the  north,  the  Bishop  of  Hildesheim  threAv  himself 
with  an  armed  force  upon  the  bishopric  of  Minden  and  on 
the  territories  of  the  Duke  of  Brunswick.  In  the  midst  of 
all  this  agitation,  how  could  the  great  ones  of  the  age  attach 
any  importance  to  a  dispute  about  the  remission  of  sins? 
But  God  especially  advanced  the  cause  of  the  Reformation 
by  the  wisdom  of  the  elector,  now  become  vicar  of  the  empire, 
and  by  the  protection  he  granted  to  the  new  teachers.  "  The 
tempest  suspended  its  rage,"  says  Luther,  "  the  papal  excom- 
munication began  to  fall  into  contempt.  Under  the  shadow 
of  the  elector's  viceroyalty,  the  Gospel  circulated  far  and  wide, 
and  popery  suffered  great  damage  in  consequence."  * 

Besides,  during  an  interregnum  the  severest  prohibitions 
naturally  lost  their  force.  All  became  easier  and  more  free. 
The  ray  of  li))erty  that  shone  upon  these  beginnings  of  the 
Reformation  powerfully  developed  the  yet  tender  plant;  and 
already  it  might  have  been  seen  how  favourable  political 
liberty  would  be  to  the  progress  of  evangelical  Christianity. 

Miltitz,  who  had  reached  Saxony  before  the  death  of 
Maximilian,  had  hastened  to  visit  his  old  friend  Spalatin ; 
but  he  had  no  sooner  begun  his  complaints  against  Luther, 
than  Spalatin  broke  out  against  Tetzel.  He  made  the 
nuncio  acquainted  with  the  falsehoods  and  blasphemies  of 
the  indulgence-merchant,  and  declared  that  all  Germany 
ascribed  to  the  Dominican  the  divisions  by  which  the 
Church  Avas  rent. 

Miltitz  was  astonished.  Instead  of  being  the  accuser,  he 
found  himself  the  accused.  All  his  anger  was  immediately 
directed  against  Tetzel.  He  summoned  him  to  appear  at 
Altenburg  and  justify  his  conduct. 

The  Dominican,  as  cowardly  as  he  was  boastful,  fearing 
the  people  whom  his  impositions  had  exasperated,  had  dis- 
continued passing  from  town  to  town,  and  had  hidden  liim- 
self  in  the  college  of  St.  Paul  at  Leipsic.  He  turned  pale 
on  receiving  Miltitz's  letter.     Even  Rome  abandons  him; 

•  Tunc  desiit  paululum  sjevire  tempcstas,  &.c.     L.  0pp.  Lat.  in  Praf. 


16  tetzel's  fears. 

she  threatens  and  condemns  him ;  she  wishes  to  draw  him 
from  the  only  asyUim  in  wliich  he  thinks  himself  secure,  and 
to  expose  him  to  the  anger  of  his  enemies.  Tetzel  refused 
to  obey  the  nuncio's  summons.  "  Certainly,"  wrote  he  to 
Miltitz  on  the  31st  of  December  1518,  "I  should  not 
care  about  the  fatigue  of  the  journey,  if  I  could  leave 
Leipsic  without  danger  to  my  life;  but  the  Augustine' 
Martin  Luther  has  so  excited  and  aroused  the  men  of 
power  against  me,  that  I  am  nowhere  safe.  A  great 
number  of  Luther's  partisans  have  sworn  my  death;  I 
cannot,  therefore,  come  to  you."*  AVhat  a  striking  contrast 
is  here  between  these  two  men,  the  one  residing  in  the 
college  of  St.  Paul  at  Leipsic,  the  other  in  the  Augustine 
cloister  at  Wittemberg.  The  servant  of  God  displayed  an 
intrepid  courage  in  the  presence  of  danger ;  the  servant  of 
men  a  contemptible  cowardice. 

Miltitz  had  been  ordered  to  employ  persuasive  measures 
in  the  first  instance ;  and  it  was  only  when  these  failed  that 
he  wa's  to  produce  his  seventy  briefs,  and  at  the  same  time 
make  use  of  all  the  favours  of  Rome  to  induce  the  elector  to 
restrain  Luther.  He  therefore  intimated  his  desire  to  have 
an  interview  with  the  reformer.  Their  common  friend,  Spa- 
latin,  offered  his  house  for  that  purpose,  and  Luther  quitted 
Wittemberg  on  the  2d  or  3d  of  January  to  visit  Altcnburg. 

In  this  interview  Miltitz  exhausted  all  the  cunning  of  a 
diplomatist  and  of  a  Roman  courtier.  Luther  had  scarcely 
arrived  when  the  nuncio  approached  him  with  great  demon- 
strations of  friendship.  "Oh!"  thought  Luther,  "how his 
violence  is  changed  into  gentleness !  This  new  Saul  came 
to  Germany,  armed  with  more  than  seventy  apostolical  briefs, 
to  drag  me  alive  and  in  cliains  to  that  murderous  Rome  ; 
but  the  Lord  has  thrown  him  to  the  ground  by  the  way."  f 

"  My  dear  Martin,"  said  the  pope's  chamberlain,  in  a 
fawning  tone,  "  I  thought  you  were  an  old  theologian  who, 
seated  quietly  at  his  fireside,  was  labouring  under  some 
theological   crotchet ;    but   I    see  you   are   still   a  young 

*  Loscher,  ii.  567. 

f  Sed  per  viam  a  Domino  prostratus mutavit  violentiam  in  bene- 

volentiam  fallacissime  simulatfim.     L.  Epp.  i.  206. 


CARESSES  OF  MILTITZ.  17 

man  and  in  the  prime  of  life.*  Do  you  know,"  continued 
he,  assuming  a  graver  tone,  "  that  you  have  drawn  away 
everyl)ody  from  the  pope  and  attached  them  to  yourself? "-}- 
Miltitz  was  not  ignorant  that  the  best  way  of  seducing 
mankind  is  to  flatter  their  pride ;  but  he  did  not  know  the 
man  he  had  to  deal  with.  "  If  I  had  an  army  of  25,000 
men,"  added  he,  "  I  do  not  think  I  should  be  able  to  carry 
you  to  Rome."!  Rome  with  all  her  power  was  sensible  of 
her  weakness  compared  with  this  poor  monk;  and  the 
monk  felt  strong  compared  with  Rome.  "  God  stays  the 
waves  of  the  sea  upon  the  shore,"  said  Luther,  "  and  he  stays 
them — with  sand!"§ 

The  nuncio,  believing  he  had  now  prepared  his  adversary's 
mind,  continued  in  these  terms :  "  Bind  up  the  wound  that 
you  yourself  have  inflicted  on  the  Church,  and  that  you 
alone  can  heal.  Beware,"  said  he,  dropping  a  few  tears, 
"  beware  of  raising  a  tempest  that  would  cause  the  destruc- 
tion of  Christendom."  II  He  then  gradually  proceeded  to 
hint  that  a  retractation  alone  could  repair  the  mischief; 
but  he  immediately  softened  down'  whatever  was  objection- 
able in  this  word,  by  giving  Luther  to  understand  that  he 
felt  the  highest  esteem  for  him,  and  by  storming  against 
Tetzel.  The  snare  was  laid  by  a  skilful  hand :  how  could 
it  fail  to  catch  the  prey  ?  *'  If,  at  the  outset,  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Mentz  had  spoken  to  mc  in  tliis  manner,"  said 
the  reformer  afterwards,  "  this  business  would  not  have 
created  so  much  disturbance.  "^ 

Luther  then  replied,  and  set  forth  with  calmness,  but  with 
dignity  and  force,  the  just  complaints  of  the  Church ;  he 
did  not  conceal  his  great  indignation  against  the  Archbishop 
of  Mentz,  and  complained  in  a  noble  manner  of  the  un- 

*  O  Martine,  ego  credebam  te  esse  senem  aliquem  theologum,qui  post 
fornacem  sedens  (sitting  behind  the  stove),  &c.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  in  Prsef. 

t  Q,uod  orbem  totum  mihi  conjunxerim  et  papse  abstraxerim.  L, 
Epp.  i.  231. 

:J:  Si  haberem  xxv.  millia  armatorum,  non  connderem  te  posse  a  ma 
Romam  perduci.     L.  0pp.  Lat.  in  Prsef. 

§  L.  0pp.  (W.)  xxii.  V 

II  Profusis  lacrymisipsumoravit,  ne  tain  perniciosara  Christiano  g«neri 
tempestatem  cieret.     Pallavicini,  i.  52. 

T  Noa  evasisset  lea  in  tantum  tumultum.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  ia  Praef. 


18  LUTHER  AND  2IILTITZ. 

worthy  treatment  lie  had  received  from  Rome,  not^vith- 
standing  tlie  purity  of  his  intentions.  Miltitz,  who  had 
not  expected  to  hear  such  decided  language,  was  able 
however  to  suppress  his  anger. 

"  I  offer,"  resumed  Luther,  "  to  be  silent  for  the  future 
on  this  matter,  and  to  let  it  die  away  of  itself,*  provided  my 
opponents  are  silent  on  their  part ;  but  if  they  continue 
attacking  me,  a  serious  struggle  will  soon  arise  out  of  a 
trifling  quarrel.  My  weapons  are  quite  prepared." — "  I 
will  do  still  more,"  he  added  a  moment  after;  "  I  will  write 
to  his  holiness,  acknowledging  I  have  been  a  little  too 
violent,  and  I  will  declare  to  him  that  it  is  as  a  faithful  son 
of  the  Church  that  I  opposed  discourses  which  drew  upon 
them  the  mockeries  and  insults  of  the  people.  I  e\'en 
consent  to  publish  a  writing  desiring  all  those  who  read  my 
v/orks  not  to  see  in  them  any  attacks  upon  the  Roman 
Church, -and  to  continue  under  its  authority.  Yes!  lam 
willing  to  do  and  to  bear  everything ;  but  as  for  a  retracta- 
tion, never  expect  one  from  me." 

Miltitz  saw  by  Luther's  firm  tone  that  the  wisest  course 
would  be  to  appear  satisfied  with  what  the  reformer  so 
readily  promised.  He  merely  proposed  they  should  choose 
an  archbishop  to  arbitrate  on  some  points  that  were  still  to 
be  discussed.  "  Be  it  so,"  said  Luther ;  *'  but  I  am  very 
much  afraid  that  the  pope  will  not  accept  any  judge;  in 
that  case  I  will  not  abide  by  the  pope's  decision,  and  then 
the  struggle  will  begin  again.  The  pope  will  give  the  text, 
and  I  shall  make  my  own  comments  upon  it." 

Thus  ended  the  first  interview  between  Luther  and 
Miltitz.  They  had  a  second  meeting,  in  which  the  truce  or 
rather  the  peace  was  signed.  Luther  immediately  informed 
the  elector  of  what  had  taken  place,  "  Most  serene  prince 
and  most  gracious  lord,"  wrote  he,  "  I  hasten  most  humbly 
to  acquaint  your  electoral  highness  that  Charles  of  Miltitz  and 
myself  are  at  last  agreed,  and  have  terminated  this  matter  by 
deciding  upon  the  following  articles : — 

I.  Both  parties  are   forbidden  to  preach,    write,   or  do 
anything  further  in  the  discussion  that  has  been  raised. 
*  Und  die  Sache  sich  zu  Tode  bluten.    L.  Epp.  i.  207. 


ARTICLES  OF  AGREEMENT.  '-9 

2.  Miltitz  will  immediately  inform  the  holy  Father  of 
llie  state  of  affairs.  His  holiness  will  empower  an  enlight- 
ened bishop  to  investigate  the  matter,  and  to  point  out  the 
erroneous  articles  I  should  retract.  If  they  prove  me  to 
be  in  error  I  shall  willingly  recant,  and  will  do  nothing 
derogatory  to  the  lionour  or  authority  of  the  holy  Roman 
Church."* 

When  the  agreement  had  been  thus  eftected,  Miltitz  appeared 
overjoyed.  "  These  hundred  years  past,"  exclaimed  he,  "  no 
question  has  occasioned  more  anxiety  to  the  cardinals  and 
Roman  courtiers  than  this.  They  would  rather  have  given 
ten  tliousand  ducats  than  consent  to  its  being  prolonged."-|- 

The  pope's  chamberlain  spared  no  marks  of  attention  to 
the  monk  of  Wittemberg.  At  one  time  he  manifested  his 
joy,  at  another  he  shed  tears.  This  show  of  sensibility 
moved  the  reformer  but  little:  still  he  avoided  showing 
what  he  thought  of  it.  "  I  pretended  not  to  understand  the 
meaning  of  tJiese  crocodile's  tears,"  said  he.  | 

Miltitz  gave  Luther  an  invitation  to  supper,  which  the 
latter  accepted.  His  host  laid  aside  all  the  severity  con- 
nected with  his  mission,  and  Luther  indulged  in  all  the 
•cheerfulness  of  his  disposition.  The  repast  was  joyous, § 
and  when  the  moment  of  departure  was  come,  the  legate 
opened  his  arms  to  the  heretical  doctor,  and  kissed  him.|| 
"  A  Judas  kiss,"  thought  Luther ;  "  I  pretended  not  to  un- 
derstand these  Itahan  artifices,"  wrote  he  to  Staupitz.^ 

AVas  that  kiss  destined  to  reconcile  Rome  and  the  dawn- 
ing Reformation  ?  Miltitz  hoped  so,  and  was  delighted  at 
the  thought ;  for  he  had  a  nearer  view  than  the  Roman 
courtiers  of  the  terrible  consequences  the  papacy  might  suffer 
from  the  Reformation.  If  Luther  and  iiis  adversaries  are 
silenced,  thouglit  he,  the  dispute  will  be  ended ;  and  Rome, 

*,L.  Epp.  i.  209. 

+  Ab  integro  jam  sseculo  nullum  uegotium  Ecclesi.-E  contigisse  quod 
majorem  illi  solicitudinem  incussisset.    Pallavicini,  i.  52. 

X  Ego  dissimulabam  has  crocodili  lacryraas  a  me  intelligi.  L.  Epp.  i, 
216.    The  crocodile  is  said  to  weep  when  he  cannot  seize  his  prey. 

§  Atque  vesperi,  me  accepto,  convivio  Isetati  sumus.     Ibid.  231. 

II  Sic  amice  discessimus  etiam  cum  osculo  (Judse  scilicet).    Ibid.  216. 

IT  Has  italitates.    Ibid.  231. 


20  TETZEI.  REBUKED. 

by  calling  up  fayourable  circumstances,  will  regain  all  her 
former  influence.  It  appeared,  then,  that  the  termination 
of  the  contest  was  at  hand.  Rome  had  opened  her  arms,  and 
the  reformer  seemed  to  have  cast  himself  into  them.  But 
this  work  Avas  not  of  man,  but  of  God.  The  error  of  Rome 
was  in  seeing  a  mere  dispute  with  a  monk  in  what  was  an 
awakening  of  the  Church.  The  kisses  of  a  papal  chamber- 
lain could  not  check  the  renewal  of  Christendom. 

ISIiltitz  being  of  opinion  that  he  would  by  this  means  re- 
claim the  erring  Lutherans,  behaved  most  graciously  to  all 
of  them,  accepted  their  invitations,  and  sat  down  to  table  with 
the  heretics ;  but  soon  becoming  inebriated  (it  is  a  pope  Avho 
relates  this),*  the  pontifical  nuncio  was  no  longer  master  of  his 
tongue.  The  Saxons  led  hiin  to  speak  of  the  pope  and  the 
court  of  Rome,  and  Miltitz,  confirming  the  old  proverb,  in  vino 
veritasjj  gave  an  account  in  the  openness  of  his  heart  of  all 
.  the  practices  and  disorders  of  the  papacy.^  His  companions 
Bmiied,  urging  and  pressing  him  to  continue  ;  everything  was 
exposed  ;  they  took  notes  of  what  he  said  ;  and  these  scandals 
were  afterwards  made  matter  of  public  reproach  against  the 
Romans,  at  the  Diet  of  Worms,  in  the  presence  of  all  Ger- 
many. Pope  Paul  III.  complained,  alleging  they  had  put 
things  in  his  envoy's  month  that  were  utterly  destitute  of 
foundation,  and  in  consequence  ordered  his  nuncios,  when- 
ever they  were  invited  out,  to  make  a  pretence  of  accepting 
the  invitations,  to  behave  graciously,  and  to  be  guarded  in 
their  conversation.': 

Miltitz,  faithful  to  the  arrangement  he  had  just  concluded, 
went  from  Altenburg  to  Leipsic,  v.-here  Tetzel  was  residing. 
There  was  no  necessity  to  silence  him,,  for  sooner  tlian  speak 
he  would  have  concealed  himself  if  possible  in  tlie  centre  of 
tlic  earth.  But  the  nuncio  resolved  to  vent  all  his  anger  on 
him.     As  soon  as  he  reached  Leipsic,   he  summoned  tlie 

*  Scepe  perturbatos  vino.  Instructio  data  episcopo  Mutinso  Pauli 
III.  nuutio,  24111  October  1536.  The  i\!S.  was  discovered  by  Ranko  iit 
a  library  at  Rome. 

■f  When  the  wine  is  in,  the  wit  comes  ont.     Old  En^.  Prov. 

J  Ea  etFutire  de  pontifice  et  Romana  curia  a  Saxonibus  inducebatur 
Instructio,  &c. 

g  Hilaxi  quidem  vultu  accipere  sijingant  invitationes.    Ibid. 


LUTHER  S  LETTEPw  TO  THE  POPE. 


21 


wretched  Tetzel  before  him,  overwhehiied  him  with  re- 
proaches, accused  him  of  being  the  author  of  all  his  trouble, 
and  threatened  him  with  the  pope's  displeasure*  This  was 
not  enough.  An  agent  from  the  house  of  Fugger,  who  was 
then  in  the  city,  was  confronted  with  him.  Miltitz  laid  before 
the  Dominican  the  accounts  of  this  cstablislinient,  the  papers 
lie  had  himself  signed,  and  proved  that  he  had  squandered  or 
stolen  considerable  sums  of  money.  The  unhappy  man, 
whom  in  the  day  of  his  triumph  nothing  could  alarm,  bent 
under  the  weight  of  these  just  accusations  :  he  fell  into  de- 
spair, his  health  suffered,  he  knew  not  where  to  hide  his 
shame.  Luther  was  informed  of  the  wretched  condition  of  his 
old  adversary,  and  he  alone  was  affected  by  it.  "  I  am  sorry 
for  Tetzel,"  wrote  he  to  Spalatin.y  He  did  not  confine  him- 
self to  words  :  it  was  not  the  man  but  his  actions  that  he 
hated.  At  the  very  moment  that  Rome  was  venting  her 
wrath  on  the  Domiinican,  Luther  sent  him  a  letter  full  of 
consolation.  But  all  was  unavailing.  Tetzel,  a  prey  to 
remorse,  terrified  by  the  reproaches  of  his  best  friends,  and 
dl-eading  the  pope's  anger,  died  very  miserably  not  long 
after.     It  was  believed  that  grief  accelerated  his  death.J 

Luther,  in  accordance  with  the  promise  lie  had  given  Mil- 
titz, wrote  the  following  letter  to  the  pope  on  the  3d  ^larch  : — 

"  Blessed  Father!  -May  your  holiness  condescend  to  in- 
cline your  paternal  ear,  which  is  that  of  Christ  himself, 
towards  your  poor  sheep,  and  listen  kindly  to  his  bleating. 
What  shall  I  do,  most  holy  Father?  I  cannot  bear  the 
lightnings  of  your  anger,  and  I  know  not  hov/  to  escape 
them.  I  am  called  upon  to  retract.  I  would  most  readily 
do  so,  could  that  lead  to  the  desired  result.  But  the  perse- 
cutions of  my  adversaries  have  circulated  my  writings  far 
and  wide,  and  they  are  too  deeply  graven  on  the  hearts 
of  men,  to  be  by  any  possibility  crazed,  A  recantation 
would  only  still  more  dishonour  the  Church  of  Rome,  and 
draw  from  the  lips  of  all  a  cry  of  accusation  against  her. 

*  Verbis  minisque  pontificiis  ita  fregit  hominem  hactenus,  terribilem 
cunctis  et  imperterrituiu  stentorein.     L.  0pp.  in  Praf. 
t  Doleo  Tetzeliura.    L,  Epp.  i.  223. 
t  Sed  consoierttia  incligriitatft  Papsc  forte  occubuit.     L.  0pp.  iu  Prref. 


22  NATUlili  OF  THE  REFORMATION. 

Most  iioiy  Father !  I  declare  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  of 
all  His  creatures,  that  I  have  never  desired,  and  that  I  shall 
never  desire,  to  infringe,  either  by  force  or  by  stratagem,  the 
power  of  the  Roman  Church  or  of  your  holiness.  I  confess 
that  notliing  in  heaven  or  in  eartli  should  be  preferred  above 
that  Church,  except  Jesus  Christ  alone — the  Lord  of  alU  " 

These  v/ords  might  appear  strange  and  even  reprdiien- 
sible  in    Luther's  mouth,    did  we  jiot  remember  that   he 
reached  the  light  not  suddenly,  but  by  a  slow  and  progres- 
sive course.     They  arc  a  very  important  evidence,  that  tlie 
Reformation  was  not  simply  an  opposition  to  the  papacy ;  it 
was  not  a  war  waged  against  certain  forms  ;  nor  was  it  the 
result  of  a  merely  negative  tendency.     Opposition  to  the  pope', 
was  in  the  second  line  of-  the  battle  :  a  new  life,  a  positive/ 
\  doctrine  was  the  generating  principle.     "  Jesus  Christ,  the 
I  Lord  of  all,  and  who  must  be  preferred  above  all,"  even  above 
I  Rome  itself,  as  Luth»r  writes  at  the  end  of  his  letter,  was  the 
lessential  cause  of  the  Revolution  of  the  sixteenth  century. 
*    It  is  probable  that  shortly  before  this  tim.e  the  pope  would 
not  have  passed  over  unnoticed  a  letter  in  which  the  monlc  of 
Wittemberg  plainly  refused  to  retract.     But  Maximilian  was 
dead:  men's  minds  were  occupied  with  the  choice  of  his 
successor,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  intrigues  which  then  agi- 
tated the  pontifical  city,  Luther's  letter  was  disregarded. 

The  reformer  made  a  better  use  of  his  time  than  his 
powerful  adversary.  Whilst  Leo  X.  was  occupied  with  his 
interests  as  a  temporal  prince,  and  was  making  every  exer- 
tion to  exclude  a  formidable  neighbour  from  the  throne, 
Luther  grew  each  day  in  knowledge  and  in  faitli.  He 
studied  the  papal  decrees,-and  the  discoveries  he  made  therein 
greatly  modified  his  ideas.  "  I  am  reading  the  decrees  of 
the  pontiffs,"  wrote  he  to  Spalatin,  "  and  (I  whisper  this  in 
your  ear)  I  do  not  know  whether  the  pope  is  Antichrist  him- 
self, or  his  apostle,-}-  so  greatly  is  Christ  misrepresented  and 
crucified  in  them." 

Yet  he  still  felt  esteem  for  the  ancient  Church  of  Rome, 
and  had  no  thought  of  separating   from  it.     "  That  the 

•  Praeter  unum  Jesum  Christum  Domiuum  omnium.    L.  Epp.  i.  234. 
'     "{•  Nescio  an  Papa  sit  Anticliristus  ipse  vel  apostolus  ejus.    Ibid.  2?f9. 


LUTHER  AGAINST  SEPARATION.  23 

Roman  Charcb,"  said  he  in  the  expUmation  which  he  had 
promised  Miltitz  to  pubh"sh,  "  is  lionourcd  hy  God  above  all 
others,  is  what  we  cannot  donbt.  Saint  Peter,  Saint  Paul, 
forty-six  popes,  many  hundreds  of  thousands  of  martyrs, 
have  shed  their  blood  in  its  bosom,  and  have  overcome  hell 
and  the  world,  so  that  God's  eye  regards  it  w^itli  especial 
favour,  x^lthough  everything  is  now  in  a  very  wretched 
state  there,  this  is  not  a  sufficient  reason  for  separating  from 
it.  On  the  contrary,  the  worse  things  are  going  on  within  it, 
the  more  should  w^c  cling  to  it ;  for  it  is  not  by  separation  that 
we  shall  make  it  better.  We  must  not  desert  God  on  ac- 
count of  the  devil ;  or  abandon  the  children  of  God  who  are 
still  in  the  Eoman  communion, -because  of  the  multitude  of 
the  ungodly.  There  is  no  sin,  there  is  no  evil  that  should 
destroy  charity  or  break  the  bond  of  union.  For  charitycan 
do  all  things,  and  to  unity  nothing  is  difficult."  * 

It  was  not  Luther  who  separated  from  Rome  :  it  was 
Rome  that  separated  from  Luther,  and  thus  rejected  the 
ancient  faith  of  the  Catholic  Church,  of  which  he  was  then 
the  representative.  It  was  not  Luther  who  deprived  Rome  of 
her  power,  and  made  her  bishop  descend  from  a  throne 
which  he  liad  usurped :  the  doctrines  he  proclaimed,  the 
word  of  the  apostles  which  God  manifested  anew  in  the  Ilni^ 
versal  Church  with  great  power  and  admirable  purity,  could 
alone  prevail  against  that  dominion  which  had  for  centuries 
enslaved  the  Church.  x^ 

These  declarations,  which  were  published  by  Luther  at 
the  end  of  February,  did  not  entirely  satisfy  Miltitz  and  De 
Vio.  These  two  vultures,  who  had  both  seen  their  prey 
escape  from  their  talons,  had  retired  v>ithin  the  ancient  walls 
of  Treves.  There,  assisted  by  the  prince-archbishop,  they 
hoped  to  accomplish  together  the  object  in  which  each  of 
them  had  failed  separately.  The  two  nuncios  felt  clearly 
that  nothing  more  was  to  be  expected  from  Frederick,  now 
invested  with  supreme  power  in  the  empire.  They  saw  that 
Luther  persisted  in  his  refusal  to  retract.  The  only  means 
of  success  were  to  deprive  the  heretical  monk  of  the  elector's 
protection,  and  entice  him  into  their  hands.  Once  at  Treves, 
in  the  states  of  an  ecv'lesiastical  prince,  the  reformer  will 
•  L.  0pp.  L.  xvii.  224. 


24  DE  VIO  AND  MILTITZ  AT  TREVES. 

be  very  skilful  if  he  escapes  without  having  fully  satisfied 
the  demands  of  the  sovereign  pontiff.  They  immediately 
applied  themselves  to  the  task.  "  Luther,"  said  Miltitz  to 
the  Elector-archbishop  of  Treves,  "  has  accepted  your  G  race 
as  arbitrator.  Summon  him  before  you."  The  Elector  oi 
Treves  accordingly  wrote  on  the  3d  May  to  the  Elector  ot 
Saxony,  requesting  him  to  send  Luther  to  him.  De  Vio, 
and  afterwards  Miltitz  himself,  wrote  also  to  Frederick,  in- 
forming him  thnt  the  Golden  Rose  had  arrived  at  Augsburg. 
This  (thouglit  they)  is  the  moment  for  striking  a  decisive  blow. 

But  circumstances  had  changed:  neither  Frederick  nor 
Luther  permitted  himself  to  be  shaken.  The  elector  com- 
prehended his  new  position.  He  no  longer  feared  the  pope, 
much  less  his  agents.  The  reformer,  seeing  Miltitz  and  De 
Vio  united,  foresaw  the  fate  that  awaited  him  if  he  com- 
plied with  their  invitation.  "  Everywhere,"  said  he,  "  and 
in  every  manner  they  seek  after  myhfe."*  Besides,  he  had 
appealed  to  the  pope,  and  the  pope,  busied  in  intrigues  with 
crowned  heads,  had  not  replied.  Luther  vrrote  to  Miltitz : 
"  How  can  I  set  out  without  an  order  from  Rome,  in  the 
midst  of  the  troubles  by  which  the  Empire  is  agitated  ?  How 
can  I  encounter  so  many  dangers,  and  incur  such  heavy 
expense,  seeing  that  I  am  the  poorest  of  men  ?" 

The  Elector  of  Treves,  a  prudent  and  moderate  man, 
and  a  friend  of  Frederick's,  was  desirous  of  keeping  on  good 
terms  with  the  latter.  Besides,  he  had  no  desire  to  in- 
terfere in  this  matter,  unless  he  Avas  positively  called  upon. 
He  therefore  arranged  with  the  Elector  of  Saxony  to  put 
off  the  inquiry  until  the  next  diet,  which  did  not  take  place 
until  two  years  after,  when  it  assembled  at  Worms. 

Whilst  a  providential  hand  thus  warded  off,  one  by  one, 
the  dangers  by  which  Luther  was  threatened,  he  himself 
was  boldly  advancing  towards  a  goal  which  he  did  not  sus- 
pect. His  reputation  increased ;  the  cause  of  truth  grew 
in  strength ;  the  number  of  students  at  Wittemberg  wa*s 
augmented,  and  among  them  were  the  most  distinguished 
young  men  of  Germany.  "  Our  town,"  wrote  Luther,  "  can 
hardly  receive  all  those  who  are  flocking  to  it;" — and  on 

*  Video  ubiqiie,  undique,  quocumqne  modcj,  animam  meam  quaBri. 
L.  EpD.  i.  274.    May  16. 


SPREAD  OF  Luther's  opinions.  25 

another  occasion  :    "  The  number  of  students  increases  con- 
siderably, hke  an  overflowing  river."* 

But  it  was  no  longer  in  Germany  alone  that  the  re- 
former's voice  was  heard.  It  had  passed  the  frontiers  of 
the  empire,  and  begun  to  shake,  among*  the  different  nations 
of  Europe,  the  foundations  of  the  Romish  power.  Fro7 
benius,  a  celebrated  printer  at  Basle,  had  published  a  col- 
lection of  Luther's  works.  It  was  rapidly  circulated.  At 
Basle,  the  bishop  himself  commended  Luther.  The  cardinal 
of  Sion,  after  reading  his  works,  exclaimed  with  a  shght 
tone  of  irony,  playing  upon  his  name :  ''  0  Luther !  thou 
art  a  real  Luther  !"-|- 

Erasmus  was  at  Louvain  when  Luther's  writings  reached 
the  Low  Countries.  The  prior  of  the  Augustines  of  Ant- 
werp, who  had  studied  at  Wittemberg,  and  who,  according 
to  the  testimony  of  Erasmus,  was  a  follower  of  true  priuiitive 
Christianity,  read  them  with  eagerness,  as  did  other  Belgians. 
But  those  who  consulted  their  o^xn  interests  only,  remarks 
the  sage  of  Rotterdam,  and  who  fed  the  people  with  old  wives' 
tales,  broke  out  into  gloomy  fanaticism.  "  I  cannot  describe 
to  you,"  wrote  Erasmus  to  Luther,  "  the  emotion,  the  truly 
tragic  sensation  which  your  writings  have  occasioned."  | 

Frobenius  sent  six  hundred  copies  of  these  works  into 
France  and  Spain.  They  were  sold  publicly  in  Paris.  The 
doctors  of  the  Sorbonne,  as  it  would  appear,  read  them  with 
approbation.  *'  It  is  high  time,"  said  some  of  them,  "  that 
those  who  devote  themselves  to  biblical  studies  should  speak 
out  freely."  In  England  these  books  were  received  ^vith 
still  greater  eagerness.  Some  Spanish  merchants  translated 
them  into  their  mother-tongue,  and  forwarded  them  from 
Antwerp  to  their  own  country.  "  Certainly  these  merchants 
must  have  been  of  Moorish  descent,"  says  Paliavicini.§ 

'Calvi,  a  learned  bookseller  of  Pa  via,  carried  a  great  num- 
ber of  copies  to  Italy,  and  circulated  them  in  all  the  trans- 
alpine cities.     It  was  not  the  love  of  gain  that  inspired  this 

*  Sicut  aqua  inundans.    L.  Epp.  i.  278,  279. 
f  Lauterer^  purifier,  refiner. 

X  NuUo  sermone  consequi  queam,  quas  tragcedias  hie  excitarint  tui 
libelli.    Erasm.  Epp.  vi.  4. 
§  Maurorum  stirpe  prognatis.    Pallav.  i.  91. 

VOL.  n.  2 


26  lutiier's  writings  hkgin  Tin:  reformation. 

man  of  letters,  but  a  desire  of  contributing  to  tlie  revival  of 
piety.  Tlie  energy  with  which  Luther  maintained  the  cause 
of  Christ  filled  liim  with  joy.  "  All  tlie  learned  men  of 
Italy,"  wrote  he,  "  will  unite  with  me,  and  we  will  send  you 
verses  composed  by  our  most  distinguished  writers." 

Frobenius,  in  transmitting  a  copy  of  his  publication  to 
Luther,  related  all  these  joyful  tidings,  and  added :  "  I  have 
sold  every  copy,  except  ten ;  and  I  have  never  made  so 
good  a  speculation."  Other  letters  informed  Luther  of  the 
joy  caused  by  his  works.  "  I  am  delighted,"  said  he,  "  that 
the  truth  is  so  pleasing,  although  she  speaks  with  so  little 
learning  and  in  so  barbarous  a  tone."" 

Such  was  the  conmiencement  of  the  awakening  in  the 
various  countries  of  Europe.  If  we  except  Switzerland,  and 
even  France,  where  the  Gospel  liad  already  been  preached, 
the  arrival  of  the  Wittemberg  doctor's  writings  everywhere 
forms  the  first  page  in  the  history  of  the  Reformation.  A 
printer  of  Basle  scattered  the  first  germs  of  truth.  At  the 
very  moment  when  the  Roman  pontitf  thought  to  stifle  the 
work  in  Germany,  it  began  in  France,  the  Low  Countries, 
Italy,  Spain,  England,  and  Switzerland.     What  matters  it, 

even  should  Rome  cut  down  the  parent  stem! the  seeds 

are  akeady  scattered  over  every  land. 


CHAPTER  IL 

Pause  in  Germany — Eck  revives  the  Contest— Disputation  between  Eck 
and  Carlstadt— Question  of  the  Pope  — Luther  replies— Fears  of 
Luther's  Friends— Luther's  Courage— The  Trutli  triumphs  unaided 
—Refusal  of  Duke  George— Gaiety  of  Mosellanus— Fears  of  Erasmus. 

While  the  combat  was  beginning  beyond  the  confines  of  the 
empire,  it  appeared  dying  away  within.  The  most  impet- 
uous of  the  Roman  champions,  the  Franciscans  of  Juter- 

•  In  his  id  gaudeo,  quod  Veritas  tam  barbare  et  indocte  loqnens,  adeo 
placet.    L.  Epp.  i.  255. 


ECK  RENEWS  THE  CONTEST.  27 

bock,  who  had  imprudently  attacked  Luther,  had  hastily- 
become  silent  after  the  reformer's  vigorous  reply.  The 
papal  partisans  were  mute:  Tetzel  was  no  longer  in  a 
condition  to  fight.  Luther  was  entreated  by  his  friends 
not  to  continue  the  discussion,  and  he  had  promised  com- 
pliance. The  theses  were  passing  into  oblivion.  This 
treacherous  peace  rendered  the  eloquence  of  the  reformer 
powerless.  The  Reformation  appeared  checked.  "  But," 
said  Luther  somewhat  later,  when  speaking  of  this  epoch, 
"  men  imagine  vain  things ;  for  the  Lord  awoke  to  judge 
the  people.* — God  does  not  guide  me,"  he  said  in  another 
place ;  "  he  pushes  me  forward,  he  carries  me  away.  I  am 
not  master  of  myself.  I  desire  to  live  in  repose ;  but  I  am 
thrown  into  the  midst  of  tumults  and  revolutions."f 

Eck  the  scholastic,  Luther's  old  friend,  and  author  of  the 
Obelisks,  was  the  man  who  recommenced  the  combat.  He 
was  sincerely  attached  to  the  4)apacy,  but  seems  to  have 
had  no  true  religious  sentiments,  and  to  have  been  one  of 
that  class  of  men,  so  numerous  in  every  age,  who  look  upon 
science,  and  even  theology  and  religion,  as  the  means  of 
acquiring  worldly  reputation.  Vain  glory  lies  hid  under 
the  priest's  cassock  no  less  than  under  the  warrior's  coat  of 
mail.  Eck  had  studied  the  art  of  disputation  according  to 
the  rules  of  thq  schoolmen,  and  had  become  a  master  in 
this  sort  of  controversy.  While  the  knights  of  the  middle 
ages  and  the  warriors  in  the  time  of  the  Reformation 
sought  for  glory  in  the  tswrnament,  the  schoolmen  struggled 
for  it  in  syllogistic  disputations,^— a  spectacle  of  frequent 
occurrence  in  the  universities.  Eck,  who  entertained  no 
mean  idea  of  himself,  and  was  proud  of  his  talents,  of  the 
popularity  of  his  cause,  and  of  the  victories  he  had  gained 
in  eight  universities  of  Hungary,  Lombardy,  and  Germany, 
ardently  desired  to  have  an  opportunity  of  trying  his 
strength  and  skill  against  the  reformer.  He  had  spared  no 
exertion  to  acquire  the  reputation  of  being  one  of  the  most 

•  Dominus  evigilavit  et  stat  ad  judicandos  populos.  L.  0pp.  Lat. 
in  Praef. 

+  Deus  rapuit,  pellit,  nedum  ducifc  me  :  non  sum  compos  mei :  volo 
esse  quietus  et  rapior  in  medios  tumultus.    L.  Epp.  i.  '231. 


28  DISCUSSION  BETWEEN  ECK  AND  CARLSTADT. 

learned  men  of  the  age.  He  was  constantly  endeavouring 
to  excite  some  new  discussion,  to  make  a  sensation,  and 
aimed  at  procuring,  by  means  of  his  exploits,  all  the  enjoy-  ' 
ments  of  life.  A  journey  that  he  had  made  to  Italy  had 
been,  according  to  his  own  account,  one  long  series  df 
triumphs.  The  most  learned  scholars  had  been  forced  to 
subscribe  to  his  theses.  This  experienced  gladiator  fixed 
his  eyes  on  a  new  field  of  battle,  in  which  he  thought 
the  victory  already  secure.  The  little  monk  who  had  sud- 
denly grown  into  a  giant, — that  Luther,  whom  hitherto  no 
one  had  been  able  to  vanquish,  galled  his  pride  and  excited 
his  jealousy.*  Perhaps  in  seeking  his  own  glory,  Eck 
might  ruin  Rome.  But  his  scholastic  vanity  was  not  to  be 
checked  by  such  a  consideration.  Theologians,  as  well  as 
princes,  have  more  than  once  sacrificed  the  general  interest 
to  their  personal  glory.  We  shall  see  what  circumstances 
afforded  the  Ingoldstadt  doctor  the  means  of  entering  the 
lists  with  his  importunate  rival. 

The  zealous  but  too  ardent  Carlstadt  Avas  still  on  friendly 
terms  with  Luther.  These  two  theologians  were  closely 
united  by  their  attachment  to  the  doctrine  of  grace,  and  by 
their  admiration  for  Saint  Augustine.  Carlstadt  was  in- 
clined to  enthusiasm,  and  possessed  little  discretion:  he  was 
not  a  man  to  be  restrained  by  the  skill  and  policy  of  a 
^Miltitz.  He  had  published  some  theses  in  reply  to  Dr. 
Eck's  Obelisks,  in  which  he  defended  Luther  and  their  com- 
mon faith.  Eck  had  answered  hyii ;  but  Carlstadt  did  not 
let  him  have  the  last  word.-[-  The  discussion  grew  warm. 
Eck,  desirous  of  profiting  by  so  favourable  an  opportunity, 
had  thrown  dowTi  the  gauntlet,  and  the  impetuous  Carlstadt 
had  taken  it  up,  God  made  use  of  the  passions  of  these 
two  men  to  accomplish  His  purposes.  Luther  had  not  in- 
terfered in  their  disputes,  and  yet  he  was  destined  to  be  the 
hero  of  the  fight.  There  are  men  who  by  the  force  of  cir- 
cumstances are  always  brought  upon  the  stage.  It  was 
agreed  that  the  discussion  should  take  place  at  Leipsic. 

•  Nihil  cupiebat  ardentius,  quam  sui  specimen  prsebere  in  solemni  dic- 
putatione  cum  aemulo.    Pallavicini,  torn.  i.  55. 
t  Defensio  adversus  Eckii  monomachiam. 


PAPAL  SUPREMACY  ASSERTED.  29 

Such  was  the  origin  of  that  Leipsic  disputation  which  be- 
came so  famous. 

Eck  cared  little  for  disputing  with  and  even  conquering 
Carlstadt :  Luther  was  his  great  aim.  He  therefore  made 
every  exertion  to  allure  him  to  the  field  of  battle,  and  with 
this  view  published  thirteen  theses  *  which  he  pointed  ex- 
pressly against  the  chief  doctrines  already  set  forth  by  the 
reformer.  The  thirteenth  was  thus  drawn  up :  "  We  deny 
that  the  Roman  Church  was  not  raised  above  the  other 
churches  before  the  time  of  Pope  Sylvester;  and  we  ac- 
knowledge in  every  age,  as  the  successor  of  St.  Peter  and 
the  vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  him  who  has  filled  the  chair  and 
held  the  faith  of  St.  Peter."  Sylvester  lived  in  the  time  of 
Constantino  the  Great;  by  this  thesis,  Eck  denied,  there- 
fore, that  the  primacy  enjoyed  by  Rome  had  been  conferred 
on  it  by  that  emperor. 

Luther,  who  had  reluctantly  consented  to  remain  silent,  was 
deeply  moved  as  he  read  these  propositions.  He  saw  that 
they  were  aimed  at  him,  and  felt  that  he  could  not  honourably 
avoid  the  contest.  "  This  man,"  said  he,  i'*(?alls  Carlstadt 
his  antagonist,  and  at  the  same  time  attacks  me.  But  God 
reigns.  He  knows  what  He  will  bring  out  of  this  tragedy.f 
It  is  neither  Doctor  Eck  nor  myself  that  will  be  at  stake : 
God's  purpose  will  be  accomplished.  Thanks  to  Eck,  this 
affair,  which  hitherto  has  been  mere  play,  will  become  seri- 
ous, and  inflict  a  deadly  blow  on  the  tyranny  of  Rome  and 
of  the  Roman  pontiff." 

Rome  herself  had  broken  the  truce.  She  did  more ;  in 
renewing  the  signal  of  battle,  she  began  the  contest  on  a 
point  that  Luther  had  not  yet  attacked.  It  was  the  papal 
supremacy  to  v/hich  Doctor  Eck  drew  the  attention  of  his 
adversaries.  In  this  he  followed-  the  dangerous  example 
that  Tetzel  had  already  set.|  Rome  invited  the  blows  of 
the  gladiator ;  and,  if  she  left  some  of  her  members  quiver- 
ing on  the  arena,  it  was  because  she  had  drawn  upon  her- 
self his  formidable  arm. 

•  L-  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  242. 

+  Bed  Decs  in  medio  deorum  ;  ipse  novit  quid  ex  ea  tragcedia  deducere 
voluerit.     L.  Epp.  i.  230,  222.  t  See  Vol.  I.  p.  299-302. 


30  LUTHER  REPLIES. 

The  pontifical  supremacy  once  overthrown,  the.  whole 
edifice  would  crumble  into  ruin.  The  greatest  danger  was 
impending  over  the  papacy,  and  yet  neither  Miltitz  nor  Ca- 
jetan  took  any  steps  to  prevent  this  new  struggle.  Did  they 
imagine  that  the  Reformation  would  be  vanquished,  or  v^-ere 
they  struck  with  that  blindness  which  often  hurries  along 
the  mighty  to  their  destruction  ? 

Luther,  who  had  set  a  rare  example  of  moderation  by 
remaining  silent  so  long,  fearlessly  replied  to  the  challenge 
of  his  antagonist.  He  immediately  published  some  new 
theses  in  opposition  to  those  of  Doctor  Eck.  The  last  was 
conceived  in  these  words  :  "  It  is  by  contemptible  decretals 
of  Roman  pontiffs,  composed  within  the  last  four  centuries, 
that  they  would  prove  the  primacy  of  the  Church  of  Rome  ; 
but  this  primacy  is  opposed  by  all  the  credible  history  of 
eleven  centuries, — by  the  declarations  of  Holy  Scripture, — 
and  by  the  resolutions  of  the  Council  of  Nice,  the  holiest  of 
all  councils."  * 

"  God  knows,"  wrote  he  at  the  same  time  to  the  elector, 
"  that  I  was*  firmly  resolved  to  keep  silence,  and  that  I 
was  glad  to  see  this  struggle  terminated  at  last.  I  have  so 
strictly  adhered  to  the  treaty  concluded  with  the  papal  com- 
missary, that  I  have  not  replied  to  Sylvester  Prierio,  not- 
withstanding the  insults  of  my  adversaries,  and  the  advice 
of  my  friends.  But  now  Doctor  Eck  attacks  me,  and  not 
only  me,  but  the  university  of  Wittemberg  also.  I  cannot 
suffer  the  truth  to  be  thus  covered  with  opprobrium." -j- 

At  the  same  time  Luther  wTote  to  Carlstadt :  "  Most 
excellent  Andrew,  I  would  not  have  you  enter  upon  this 
dispute,  since  they  are  aiming  at  me.  I  shall  joyfully  lay 
aside  my  serious  occupations  to  take  my  part  in  the  sports 
of  these  flatterers  of  the  Roman  pontiff."  J — Then  address- 
ing his  adversary,  he  cries  disdainfully  from  Wittemberg 
to  Ingolstadt :  "  Now,  my  dear  Eck,  be  brave,  and  gird 
thy   sword   upon  thy  thigh,    thou   mighty   man !  §      If   I 

*  L.  0pp.  L.  xvii.  245.  +  L.  Epp.  i.  237. 

:{:  Gaudens  et  ridcns  posthabeo  istorum  mea  seria  ludo.    Ibid.  251. 
§  Esto  y'lC  fortis  et  accingere  gladio  tiio  super  femur  tuum,  pot'eu- 
tissime  !     Ibid. 


ALARM  or  LU'J'HEu's  riai:.NDs.  31 

could  not  please  thee  as  mediator,  perhaps  I  shall  please 
thee  better  as  antagonist.  Not  that  I  imagine  I  can  van- 
qiiisli  thee;  but  ])ecausc  after  all  the  triumphs  thou  hast 
gained  in  Hungary,  Louibardy,  ajid  Bavaria  (if  at  least 
Avc  are  to  believe  thee),  I  sliall  give  thee  opportunity  of 
gainii]g  tl'e  title  of  conqueror  ol  8axpny  and  Misnia,  so 
that  thou  slialt  for  over  be  hailed  Avitli  the  glorious  title  of 
August."-^ 

All  Luther's  friends  did  not  share  in  his  cou.rage  ;  for  no 
one  had  hitherto  been  able  to  resist  the  sopliisnis  of  Doctor 
.  Eck.  Bat  their  greatest  cause  of  alarm  was  tjie  subjeet  of 
the  discussion  :  the  pope's  primacy.  Ilovr  can  the  poor 
mordv  of  "W^ittemberg  dare  oppose  tliat  giant  who  for  ages 
lias  crushed  all  his  enemies  ?  The  courtiers  of  the  elector 
were  alarmed.  Spalatin,  the  prince's  confidant  and  Luther's 
intimate  friend,  was  filled  with  anxiety.  Frederick  was 
uneasy  :  even  the  sword  of  the  knight  of  the  holy  sepulchre, 
with  which  lie  had  Ixien  invested  at  Jerusalem, f  would  be 
of  little  avail  in  this  M^ar.  The  reformer  alone  did  not 
blench.  Thi  Lord  (thought  he)  will  deliver  him  into  my 
hands.  The  faith  by  which  he  was  animated  gave  him 
the  means  of  encouraging  ids  friends  :  '"'  I  entreat  you, 
my  dear  Spalatin,""  said  he,  "  do  not  give  way  to  fear. 
You  well  know  that  if  Christ  had  not  been  on  my  side,  all 
tliat  I  have  hitherto  done  must  have  been  my  ruin.  Quite 
recently  has  not  tlie  Duke  of  Pomerania's  chancellor  re- 
ceived news  from  Italy,  that  I  had  turned  Rome  topsy- 
turvy, and  that  tliey  knew  not  ho^v  to  quiet  the  agitation? 
so  tlust  it  was  resolved  to  attack  me,  not  according  to  the 
rules  of  justice,  but  by  Roman  artifices  (such  was  tlio 
expression  used),  meaning,  I  suppose,  poison,  ambush,  or 
assassination. 

"  I  restniin  myself,  and  from  love  to  the  elector  and  the 
university  I  suppress  many  things  that  I  would  publish 
against  Ikiliylon,  if  I  were  elsewhere.  0  my  poor  Spalatin, 
it  is  im]K>ssiblc  to  speak  with  truth  of  the  Scriptures  and  of 
the  Church  vvithout  arousing  the  beast.     Never  expect  to 

*  Ac  si  voles  semper  Augustus  saluteris  in  rcternuiu.    L.  Epp.  i.  251. 
+  Vol.  L  pp.  73,  22G. 


32  TRUTH  TRIUMPHS  UNAIDED. 

see  me  free  from  danger,  unless  I  abandon  the  teach- 
ing of  sound  divmity.  If  this  matter  be  of  God,  it  will 
not  come  to  an  end  before  all  my  friends  have  forsaken 
me,  as  Christ  was  forsaken  by  his  disciples.  Truth  will 
stand  alone,  and  will  triumph  by  its  own  right  hand,  not  by 
mine,  nor  yours,  nor  any  other  man's.*  If  I  perish,  the 
world  will  not  perish  with  me.  But,  wretch  that  I  am, 
I  fear  I  am  unworthy  to  die  in  such  a  cause." — "  Rome,"  he 
■wrote  again  about  the  same  time,  "  Rome  is  eagerly  longing 
to  kill  me,  and  I  am  wasting  my  time  in  braving  her, 
I  have  been  assured  that  an  eff»gy  of  Martin  Luther 
was  publicly  burnt  in  the  Campo  di  Fiore  at  jlome,  after 
being  loaded  with  execrations.  I  await  their  furious  rage.f 
The  whole  world,"  he  continued,  "  is  moved,  and  totters  in 
body  and  mind;  what  will  happen,  God  only  knows. 
For  my  part,  I  foresee  wars  and  disasters.  The  Lord  have 
mercy  on  us  !"| 

Luther  wrote  letter  upon  letter  to  Duke  George,§  begging 
this  prince,  in  whose  states  Leipsic  was  situated,  to  give 
him  permission  to  go  and  take  part  in  the  disputation ; 
but  he  received  no  answer.  The  grandson  of  the  Bohemian 
king,  alarmed  by  Luther's  proposition  on  the  papal  authority, 
and  fearing  the  recurrence  of  those  wars  in  Saxony  of  which 
Bohemia  had  so  long  been  the  theatre,  would  not  consent  to 
the  doctor's  request.  The  latter  therefore  resolved  to  pub- 
lish an  explanation  of  the  13th  thesis.  But  this  writing, 
far  from  persuading  the  duke,  made  him  only  the  more 
resolved;  he  positively  refused  the  sanction  required  by 
the  reformer  to  take  a  share  in  the  disputation,  allowing  him 
only  to  be  present  as  a  spectator. ||  This  annoyed  Luther 
very  much :  yet  he  had  but  one  desire, — to  obey  God.  He 
resolved  to  go — to  look  on — and  to  wait  his  opportunity. 

•  Ea  sola  sit  Veritas,  quse  salvet  se  dextera  sua,  non  mea,  non  tua,  non 
uUius  hominis.    L.  Epp.  i.  261. 

t  Expecio  furorem  illorura.     Ibid.  280.    I\Iay  30,  1519. 

X  Totus  orbis  nutat  et  movetur,  tam  corpore  quam  anima.    Ibid. 

§  Ternis  literis,  a  duce  Georgio  non  potui  certum  obtinere  responsum. 
Ibid.  282. 

H  Ita  ut  non  disputator,  sed  spectator  futurus  Lipsiara  ingrederer.  L, 
0pp.  in  Praef. 


DUKE  GEORGE  S  REFUSAL. 


33 


At  the  same  time  the  prince  forwarded  to  his  utmost 
abiUty  the  disputation  between  Eck  and  Carlstadt.  George 
"was  attached  to  the  old  doctrine;  but  he  was  upright, 
sincere,  a  friend  to  free  inquiry,  and  did  not  think  that 
every  opinion  should  be  judged  heretical,  simply  because 
it  was  offensive  to  the  court  of  Rome.  More  than  this,  the 
elector  used  his  influence  with  his  cousin;  and  George, 
gaining  confidence  from  Frederick's  language,  ordered  that 
the  disputation  should  take  place.* 

Adolphus,  bishop  of  Merseburg,  in  whose  diocese 
Leipsic  was  situated,  saw  more  clearly  than  Miltitz  and 
Cajetan  the  danger  of  leaving  such  important  questions 
to  the  chances  of  single  combat.  Rome  dared  not  expose  to 
such  hazard  the  hard-earned  fruits  of  many  centuries. 
All  the  Leipsic  theologians  felt  no  less  alarm,  and  en- 
treated their  bishop  to  prevent  the  discussion.  Upon  this, 
Adolphus  made  the  most  energetic  representations  to  Duke 
George,  who  very  sensibly  replied :  "  I  am  surprised  that  a 
bishop  should  have  so  great  a  dread  of  the  ancient  and 
praiseworthy  custom  of  our  fathers, — the  investigation  of 
doubtful  questions  in  matters  of  faith.  If  your  theologians 
refuse  to  defend  their  doctrines,  it  would  be  better  to  employ 
the  money  spent  on  them  in  maintaining  old  women  and 
children,  who  at  least  could  spin  while  they  were  sing- 
ing."f 

This  letter  had  but  little  effect  on  the  bishop  and  his 
theologians.  There  is  a  secret  consciousness  in  error  that 
makes  it  shrink  from  examination,  even  when  talking  most 
of  free  inquiry.  After  having  imprudently  advanced,  it 
retreated  with  cowardice.  Truth  gave  no  challenge,  but  it 
stood  firm :  error  challenged  to  the  combat,  and  ran  away. 
Besides,  the  prosperity  of  Wittemberg  was  an  object  of 
jealousy  to  the  university  of  Leipsic.  The  monks  and 
priests  of  the  latter  city  begged  and  entreated  their  flocks 
from  the  pulpit  to  flee  from  the  new  heretics.  They  vilified 
Luther ;  they  depicted  him  and  his  friends  in  the  blackest 
colours,  in  order  to  excite  the  ignorant  classes  against  the 

*  Principis  nostri  verbo  firmatus.    L.  Epp,  i.  255. 
t  Scheinder,  Lips.  Chr.  iv.  IGO. 
2* 


84  MOSELLANUS  AND  ERASMUS. 

doctors  of  the  Reformation.*  Tetzel,  vrho  was  still  living, 
awoke  to  cry  out  from  the  depth  of  his  retreat :  "  It  is  the 
devil  who  urges  them  to  this  contest." -{- 

All  the  Leipsic  professors  did  not,  however,  entertain  the 
same  opinions :  some  belonged  to  the  class  of  indiiferents, 
always  ready  to  laugh  at  the  faults  of  both  parties.  Among 
this  body  was  the  Greek  professor,  Peter  Mosellanus.  He 
cared  very  little  about  either  John  Eck,  Carlstadt,  or  Martin 
Luther ;  but  he  flattered  himself  that  he  would  derive  much 
amusement  from  their  disputation.  "  John  Eck,  the  most 
illustrious  of  goose-quill  gladiators  and  of  braggadocios," 
wrote  he  to  his  friend  Erasmus,  "  John  Eck,  who  like  the 
Aristophanic  Socrates  despises  even  the  gods  themselves, 
will  have  a  bout  with  Andrew  Carlstadt.  The  match  will 
end  in  loud  cries.  Ten  such  men  as  Democritus  would  find 
matter  for  laughter  in  it."  J: 

The  timid  Erasmus,  on  the  contrary,  was  alarmed  at  the 
very  idea  of  a  combat,  and  his  prudence  would  have  pre- 
vented the  discussion.  "  If  you  would  take  Erasmus's  word," 
wrote  he  to  Melancthon,  "  you  would  labour  rather  in 
cultivating  literature  than  in  disputing  with  its  enemies.§ 
I  think  that  we  should  make  greater  progress  by  this 
means.  Above  all,  let  us  never  forget  that  we  ought 
to  conquer  not  only  by  our  eloquence,  but  also  by  mild- 
ness and  moderation."  Neither  the  alarm  of  the  priests  nor 
the  discretion  of  the  pacificators  could  any  longer  prevent 
the  combat.     Each  man  got  his  arms  ready. 

•  Theologi  interim  me  proscindunt populum  Lipsise  inclamant.    L. 

Epp.  i.  255. 

+  Das  wait  der  Teufel.    Ibid.  t  Seckend.  p.  201. 

§  Malim  te  plus  operse  sumere  in  asserendis  bonis  Uteris,  quam  in 
sectandis  harum  bostibus.  Corpus  Reformatorum,  edit.  Bretschneider, 
i.  78,  April  22, 1519. 


ARRIVAL  OF  THE  DISPUTANTS.  85 


CHAPTER  III. 

Arrival  of  Eck  and  of  the  Wittembergers— Amsdorff— -The  Students— 
Carlstadt's  Accideut— Placard— Eck  and  Luther— The  Pleissenburg— 
Judges  proposed— Luther  objects — He  consents  at  last. 

While  the  electors  were  meeting  at  Frankfort  to  choose  an 
emperor  (Jimc  15PJ),  the  theologians  assembled  at  Leipsic 
for  an  act  unnoticed  by  the  world  at  large,  but  whose  im- 
portiinee  was  destined  to  be  quite  as  great  for  posterity. 

Eck  came  lirst  to  tiie  rendezvous.  On  the  21st  of  June 
he  entered  Leipsic  witli  Toliander,  a  young  man  whom  he 
had  brought  from  Ingolstadt  to  write  an  account  of  the  dispu- 
tation. Every  mark  of  respect  was  paid  to  the  scholastic 
doctor.  Uobed  in  ids  sacerdotal  garments,  and  at  the  head 
ot  a  numerous  procession,  he  paraded  the  streets  of  the  city 
on  the  festival  of  (^'orpus  Christi.  Aii  were  eager  to  see 
him  :  tlic  inhabitants  were  on  his  side,  he  tells  us  himself; 
"  yet,"  adds  he,  "  a  report  was  ciirrent  in  the  town  that  I 
should  be  beaten  in  tb.is  combat." 

.  On  the  day  succeeding  the.  festival  (Friday,  24th  June), 
which  was  the  feast  of  Saint  John,  the  Wittembergers  ar- 
rived. Carlstadt,  who  was  to  contend  with  Doctor  Eck,  sat 
alone  in  his  carriage,  and  preceded  all  the  rest.  Duke  Bar- 
nim  of  Pomerania,  who  was  then  studying  at  Wittemberg, 
and  who  had  been  named  honorary  rector  of  tlie  university, 
came  next  in  an  open  carriage  :  at  each  side  were  seated  the 
two  great  divines — the  fatliers  of  the  Reformation — Luther 
and  ]\lelancthoii.  Tlic  latter  would  not  quit  his  friend. 
"  Martin,  the  soldier  of  the  Lord,"  he  had  said  to  Spalatin, 
"  has  stirred  up  this  fetid  pool."  My  spirit  is  vexed  when  I 
think  of  the  disgraceful  conduct  of  the  papal  theologians. 
Be  firm*  and  abide  with  usT  Luther  himself  had  wished 
that  his  Achates,  as  lie  called  him,  sliould  accompany  him. 

*  Martinu,«,  Domini  miles,  hraic  caicarinam  moyit.    Corp.  Ref.  i.  82, 


36  AMSDOKFF  —A  BAD  OMEN. 

John  Lange^  vicar  of  the  Aiigustines,  many  doctors  in  law, 
several  masters  of  arts,  two  Hcentiatcs  in  theology,  and  other 
ecclesiastics,  among  whom  was  Nicholas  Amsdorff,  closed  the 
procession.  Amsdorff,  sprung  from  a  noble  family,  valuing 
little  the  brilliant  career  to  which  his  illustrious  birth  might 
have  called  him,  had  dedicated  himself  to  theology.  The 
theses  on  indulgences  had  brought  him  to  a  knowledge  of 
the  truth:  He  had  immediately  made  a  bold  confession  of 
faith.  *  Possessing  a  strong  mind  and  an  ardent  character, 
Amsdorff  frequently  excited  Luther,  w  ho  Avas  naturally  vehe- 
ment enough,  to  acts  that  were  perhaps  imprudent.  Bom  in 
exalted  rank,  he  had  no  fear  of  the  great,  and  he  sometimes 
spoke  to  them  with  a  freedom  bordering  on  rudeness.  "  The 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,"  said  he  one  day  before  an  assembly 
of  nobles,  "  belongs  to  the  poor  and  afflicted — not  to  you, 
princes,  lords,  and  courtiers,  who  live  continually  in  luxury 
and  pleasures."-i- 

But  these  persons  alone  did  not  form  the  procession  from 
Wittemberg.  A  great  number  of  students  followed  their 
teachers :  Eck  affirms  that  they  amounted  to  two  hundred. 
Armed  with  pikes  and  halberds,  they  surrounded  the  car- 
riages of  the  doctors,  ready  to  defend  them,  and  proud  of 
their  cause. 

Such  was  the  order  in  which  the  cortege  of  the  reformers 
arrived  in  Leipsic.  They  had  already  entered  by  the  Grimma 
gate,  and  advanced  as  far  as  St.  Paul's  cemetery,  when  one 
of  the  wheels  of  Carlstadt's  carriage  gave  way.  The  arch- 
deacon, whose  vanity  was  delighted  at  so  solemn  an  entry, 
rolled  into  the  mud.  He  was  not  hurt,  but  was  compelled 
to  proceed  to  his  lodgings  on  foot.  Lutliers  carriage,  vrhich 
followed  next,  rapidly  outstripped  him,  and  bore  the  reformer 
in  safety  to  his  quarters.  The  inhabitants  of  Leipsic,  who 
had  assembled  to  witness  the  entry  of  t]ie  Wittemberg 
champions,  looked  upon  this  accident  as  an  evil  omen  to 
Carlstadt :  and  erelong  the  v/hole  city  was  of  opiiyon  that 

■  Nee  cum  came  et  sanguine  diu  contulit,  sed  statim  palam  ad  alios, 
fidei  coiifessionem  constanter  cdidit.     M.  Adami  Vita  Amsdorfit 
+  Weismann,  Hist.  Eccl.  i.  1444. 


ECK  AND  LUTHEK.  37 

he  would  "be  vanquished  in  the  combat,  but  that  Luther 
would  come  off  victorious.* 

Adolphus  of  Merseburg  was  not  idle.  'As  soon  as  he 
heard  of  the -approach  of  Luther  and  Carlstadt,  and  even 
before  they  had  alighted  from  their  carriages,  he  ordered 
placards  to  be  posted  upon  the  doors  of  all  the  churches, 
forbidding  the  opening  of  the  disputation  under  pain  of  ex- 
communication. Duke  George,  astonished  at  this  auda- 
city, commanded  the  town-council  to  tear  down  the  pla- 
cards, and  committed  to  prison  the  bold  agent  who  had  ven- 
tured to  execute  the  bishop's  order.f  George  had  repaired 
to  Leipsic,  attended  by  all  his  court,  among  whom  was  that 
Jerome  Emser  at  whose  house  in  Dresden  Luther  had  passed 
a  remarkable  evening. j:  George  made  the  customary  presents 
to  the  respective  combatants.  "  The  duke,"  observed  Eck 
with  vanity,  "  gave  me  a  fine  deer ;  but  he  only  gave  a 
fawn  to  Carlstadt."  § 

Immediately  on  hearing  of  Luther's  arrival,  Eck  went  to 
visit  the  Wittemberg  doctor.  "  What  is  this  !"  asked  he ; 
''  I  am  told  that  you  refuse  to  dispute  with  me!" 

Luther. — "  How  can  I,  since  the  duke  has  forbidden 
me?" 

Eck. — ^'  If  I  cannot  dispute  with  you,  I  care  little  about 
meeting  Carlstadt.  It  was  on  your  account  I  came  here."|| 
Then  after  a  moment's  silence  he  added  :  "  If  I  can  procure 
you  the  duke's  permission,  will  you  enter  the  lists  with 
me?" 

Luther,  jovfuUv. — *'  Procure  it  for  me,  and  we  will 
fight." 

Eck  immediately  waited  on  the  duke,  and  endeavoured 
to  remove  his  fears.  He  represented  to  him  that  he  was 
certain  of  victory,  and  that  the  papal  authority,  far  from 
suffering  in  the  dispute,  would  come  forth  covered  with 
glory.    The  ringleader  must  be  attacked  :  if  Luther  remains 

•  Seb.  Froschel  vom  Priesterthum.  Wittemb.  1585.    In  the  Preface. 
t  L.  0pp.  (L.)xvii.245. 

+  See  Vol.  I.  p.  228.  §  Seckend.  p.  190. 

II  Si  tecum  non  licet  disputare,  neque  cum  Carlstatio  volo  ;  propter 
tc  enim  hue  veni.    (L.  0pp.  in  Pra3f.) 


38  QUESTION  OF  JUDGES. 

standing,  all  stands  with  him ;  if  lie  falls,  everytJiing  will 
fall  with  him.    George  granted  the  required  permission. 

The  duke  had  caused  a  large  hall  to  be  prepared  in  his 
palace  of  the  Plcissenburg.  Two  pulpits  had  been  erected 
opposite  each  other ;  tables  Avere  placed  for  the  notaries 
commissioned  to  take  down  the  discussion,  and  benches 
had  been  arranged  for  the  spectators.  The  pulpits  and 
benches  were  covered  with  handsome  hangings.  Over  the 
pulpit  of  the  Wittemberg  doctor  was  suspended  the  por- 
trait of  Saint  Martin,  whose  name  he  bore ;  over  that 
of  Doctor  Eck,  a  representation  of  Saint  George  the  cham- 
pion. "  We  shall  see,"  said  tlie  presumptuous  Eck,  as 
he  looked  at  this  emblem,  "  whether  I  shall  not  ride  over 
my  enemies."  Every  thing  announced  the  importance  that 
was  attached  to  this  contest. 

On  the  25tli  June,  both  parties  met  at  tlie  palace  to 
hear  the  regulations  that  were  to  be  observed  during  the 
disputation.  Eck,  who  had  more  confidencd  in  Jiis  decla- 
mations and  g'estures  than  in  his  arguments,  exclaimed, 
"  We  will  dispute  freely  and  extemporaneously;  and  the 
notaries  shall  not  take  down  our  words  in  writing." 

Carlstadt. — "  It  has  been  agreed  that  the  disputation 
should  be  reported,  published,  and  submitted  to  the  judg- 
ment of  all  men." 

Eck. — "  To  take  down  every  thing  that  is  said  is  di- 
spiriting to  the  combatants,  and  prolongs  the  battle.  There 
is  an  end  to  that  animation  which  such  a  discussion  re- 
quires.    Do  not  check  the  flow  of  eloquence."* 

The  friends  of  Doctor  Eck  supported  his  proposition,  but 
Carlstadt  persisted  in  his  objections.  Tiie  champion  of 
Rome  was  obliged  to  give  way. 

EcK. — "  Be  it  so;  it  shall  be  taken  down.  But  do  not 
let  the  notes  be  published  before  they  have  been  submitted 
to  tlie  examination  of  chosen  judges." 

Luther. — "Does  then  the  truth  of  Doctor  Eck  and  his 
followers  dread  the  light?" 

Eck. — "  We  must  have  judges." 

LuTHEii. — "  What  judges  ?" 

•  Melancth.  0pp.  i.  13.0.    Kocthe's  edition. 


LUTHER  S  OPPOSITION. 


39 


EcK. — "  When  the  disputation  is  finished,  we  will  arrange 
about  selecting  them." 

The  object  of  the  partisans  of  Rome  was  evident.  If  the 
Wittemberg  divines  accepted  judges,  they  were  lost;  for 
their  adversaries  were  sure  beforehand  of  those  who  would 
be  applied  to.  If  they  refused  these  judges,  they  would  be 
covered  with  shame,  for  their  opponents  would  circulate  the 
report  that  they  were  afraid  to  submit  their  opinions  to  im- 
partial arbitrators. 

The  judges  whom  the  reformers  demanded  were,  not  any 
particular  individual,  whose  opinion  had  been*  previously 
formed,  but  all  Christendom.  They  appealed  to  this  uni- 
versal suffrage.  Besides,  it  was  a  shght  matter  to  them 
if  they  were  condemned,  if,  while  pleading  their  cause 
before  the  whole  world,  they  brought  a  few  souls  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  "  Lutltcr,"  says  a  Romanist 
historian,  "  required  all  men  for  his  judges  ;  that  is,  such  a 
tribunal  that  no  urn  could  have  been  vast  enough  to  con- 
tain the  votes."* 

They  separated.  "  See  what  artifices  they  employ,"  said 
Luther  and  his  friends  one  to  another.  "  They  desire  no 
doubt  to  have  the  pope  or  the  universities  forjudges." 

In  fact,  on  the  next  morning  the  Romanist  divines  sent 
one  of  their  number  to  Luther,  who  was  commissioned  to 

propose  that  their  judge  should  be — the  pope! "  The 

pope !"  said  Luther  ;    "  how  can  I  possibly  agree  to  this  ?" 

"  Beware,"  exclaimed  all  his  friends,  "  of  acceding  to  con- 
ditions so  unjust."  Eck  and  his  party  held  another  council. 
They  gave  up  the  pope,  and  proposed  certain  universities. 
"  Do  not  deprive  us  of  the  liberty  which  you  had  previously 
granted,"  answered  Luther. — "  We  cannot  give  way  on  this 
point,"  replied  they. — "Well  then!"  exclaimed  Luthor,  "I 
will  take  no  part  in  the  discussion! "7 

Again  the  parties  separated,  and  this  matter  was  a  gene- 
ral topic  of  conversation  throughout  the  city.  "  LutheiV 
everywhere   exclaimed   the   Romanists,   "  Luther  will   not 

•  Aiebat,  ad  universes  mortales  pertinere  judicium,  hoc  est  ad  tribunal 
cujus  colligendis  calculis  nulla  urna  satis  capax.    Pallavicini,  i.  55. 
t  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  245. 


40  OPENING  OF  THE  DISPUTATION. 

dispute! He  will  not  acknowledge   any  judge!"      His 

words  were  commented  on  and  misrepresented,  and  his  ad- 
versaries endeavoured  to  place  them  in  the  most  unfavour- 
able light.  "  What !  does  he  really  decline  the  discussion  ?" 
said  the  reformer's  best  friends.  They  went  to  him  and 
expressed  their  alarm.  "  You  refuse  to  take  any  part  in 
the  discussion !"  cried  they.  "  Your  refusal  will  bring  ever- 
lasting disgrace  on  your  university  and  on  your  cause." 
This  was  attacking  Luther  on  his  weakest  side. — "  Well, 
then!"  replied  he,  his  heart  overflowing  with  indignation, 
"  I  accept  the  conditions  imposed  upon  me ;  but  T  reserve 
the  right  of  appeal,  and  except  against  the  court  of  Rome.* 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Opening  of  the  Disputation — Speech  of  Mosellanus — Veni,  Sancte  Spiri- 
/W5— Portraits  of  Luther  and  Carlstadt— Doctor  Eck— Carlstadt's 
Books— Merit  of  Consjruity— Natural  Powers— Scholastic  Distinction 
— Point  at  which  Rome  and  the  Reformation  diverge — Liberty  given 
to  Man  by  Grace — Carlstadt's  Notes— Clamour  of  the  Spectators— 
Melancthon  during  the  Disputation— His  Opinion— Eck's  Manoeuvres 
— Luther  Preaches — Citizens  of  Leipsic— Quarrels  between  the  Stu- 
dents and  Doctors. 

The  27  th  of  June  was  the  day  appointed  for  the  opening  of 
the  discussion.  Early  in  the  morning  the  two  parties 
assembled  in  the  college  of  the  university,  and  thence  went 
in  procession  to  the  Church  of  Saint  Thomas,  where  a 
solemn  mass  was  performed  by  order  and  at  the  expense 
of  the  duke.  After  the  service,  they  proceeded  to  the 
ducal  palace.  At  their  head  were  Duke  George  and  the 
Duke  of  Pomerania ;  after  them  came  counts,  abbots, 
knights,  and  other  persons  of  distinction,  and  last  of  all 
t^e  doctors  of  the  two  parties.  A  guard  composed  of 
seventy-six  citizens,  armed  with  halberds,  accompanied 
the  train,  with  banners  flying  and  to  the  sound  of  martial 
music.     It  halted  at  the  castle-gates. 

'  L.  0pp.  (L,)  xvii.^  245. 


THE  OPENING  HYMN.  41 

The  procession  having  reached  tlie  palace,  each  took 
hig  station  in  the  hall  appointed  for  the  discussion.  Duke 
George,  the  hereditanr.  Prince  John,  Prince  George  of 
Anhalt,  then  twelve  years  old,  and  the  Duke  of  Pomer- 
ania,  occupied  the  seats  assigned  them. 

Mosellanus  ascended  the  pulpit  to  remind  the  theologi- 
ans, by  the  duke's  order,  in  what  manner  they,  were  to 
dispute.  "  If  you  fall  to  quarrelling,"  said  the  speaker, 
"  what  difference  will  there  be  between  a  theologian  in  dis- 
cussion and  a  shameless  duellist?  What  is  }'our  object 
in  gaining  the  victory,  if  it  be  not  to  recover  a  brother 

from   the   error  of  his  ways? It   appears  to   me  that 

each  of  you  should  desire  less  to  conquer  than  to  be 
conquered!"* 

When  this  address  was  terminated,  sacred  music  re- 
sounded through  the  halls  of  the  Pleissenburg ;  all  the 
assembly  knelt  down,  and  the  ancient  hymn  of  invocation 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  Veni,  Sancte  Sjm'itusY  was  sung. 
This  was  a  solemn  moment  in  the  annals  of  the  Refor- 
mation. Thrice  the  invocation  was  repeated,  and  while 
this  solemn  strain  was  heard,  the  defenders  of  the  old 
doctrine  and  the  champions  of  the  new;  the  churchmen 
of  the  Middle  Ages  and  those  who  sought  to  restore  the 
church  of  the  apostles,  here  assembled  and  confounded  with 
one  another,  humbly  bent  their  heads  to  the  earth.  The 
ancient  tie  of  one  and  the  same  communion  still  bound 
together  all  those  different  minds ;  the  same  prayer  still 
proceeded  from  all  those  lips,  as  if  pronounced  by  one 
heart. 

These  were  the  last  moments  of  outward — of  dead  unity : 
a  new  unity  of  spirit  and  of  life  Avas  about  to  begin.  The 
Holy  Ghost  was  invoked  upon  the  Church,  and  was  prepar- 
ing to  answer  and  to  renovate  Christendom. 

The  singing  and  the  prayers  being  ended,  they  all  rose 
up.  The  discussion  was  about  to  open ;  but  as  it  was 
past  the  hour  of  noon,  it  was  deferred  until  two  o'clock. 

The  duke  invited  to  his  table  tlie  principal  persons  who 
were  to  be  present  at  the  discussion.  After  the  repast,  they 
*  Seckend.  p.  209.  t  Come,  Holy  Spirit. 


42  LUTllEK,  CARLSTADTjAND  ECK. 

retitrned  to  the  castle.  The  great  hall  vras  filled  with  spec-  * 
tators.  Disputations  of  this  kind  were  the  public  meetings 
of  that  age.  It  was  here  that  the  representatives  of  their 
day  agitated  tlie  questions  that  occiT]^ied  all  minds.  Tlie 
speakers  were  soon  at  their  posts.  Tliat  the  reader  may 
form  a  better,  idea  of  their  aj^pearance,  we  will  give  their 
portraits  as  drawn  by  one  of  the  most  impartial  witnesses 
of  the  contest. 

"■Martin  Luther  is  of  middle  stature,  and  so  thin,  in  con- 
sequence of  liis  studies,  that  his  l)ones  may  almost  be 
counted.  He  is  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  has  a  clear  and 
sonorous  voice.  His  knowledge  and  understanding  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  is  uiiparallcled;  he  has  the  Word  of  God 
at  his  fingers'  ends.*  Besides  t!iis,.he  possesses  great  store 
of  arguments  and  ideas.  One  might  perhaps  desire  a  little 
more  judgment  in  arranging  his  subjects.  In  conversation 
he  is  pleasing  and  afTable  ;  there  is  nothing  harsh  or  austere 
about  him  ;  he  can  accommodate  himself  to  every  one ; 
his  manner  of  speaking  is  agreeable  and  unembarraesed.  He 
displays  firmness,  and  has  always  a  cheerful  air,  what- 
ever may  be  his  adversaries'  threats ;  so  that  it  is  difficult 
to  believe  that  lie  could  undertake  such  great  things  without 
the  Divine  protection.  He  is  blamed,  however,  for  being  more 
caustic,  when  reproving  others,  than  becomes,  a  theologian, 
particularly  when  putting  forvrard  novelties  in  religion. 

"  Carlstadt  is  of  shorter  stature ;  his  complexion  is  dark 
and  sun-burnt,  his  voice  unpleasing,  his  memory  less  trust- 
worthy than  Luther's,  and  lie  is  more  inclined  to  anger.  He 
possesses,  however,  though  in  a  smaller  degree,  the  qualities 
that  distinguish  his  friond. 

"  Eck  is  tall,  broad-shouldered,  and  has  a  strong  and 
thorough  German  voice.  He  has  good  lungs,  so  that  lie 
would  be  heard  well  in  a  theatre,  and  would  even  make  an 
excellent  town-crier.  His  accent  is  ratlier  vulgar  tlian 
efCgant.  He  has  not  that  gracefulness  so  much  extolled  by 
Fabius  and   Cicero.     His  mouth,  his  eyes,  and  his  whole 

*  Seine  Gelclirsamkeit  aber  imd  Vevstand  in  heili^i^er  Schrift  ist  un- 
vergleiclilicli,  zo  dass  er  fast  alles  im  Griff  hat.  Mosellanns  in  Seck- 
cnd.  p.  206. 


caklstadt's  books.  43 

countenance  give  you  the  idea  of  a  soldier  or  a  butcher 
rather  tliaii  of  a  divine*  He  has  an  excellent  memory, 
and  if  he  had  only  as  much  understanding,  he  would  be 
really  a  perfect  man.  But  he  is  slow  of  comprehension,  and 
is  wanting  in  judgment,  without  which  all  other  quaUties 
are  useless.  Hence,  in  disputing,  he  heaps  together,  without 
selection  or  discernment,  a  mass  of  passages  Irom  the  Bible, 
quotations  from  the  Fathers,  and  proofs  of  all  kinds.  He 
has,  besides,  an  impudence  almost  beyond  conception.  If  he 
is  embarrassed,  he  breaks  off  from  the  subject  he  is  treating 
of,  and  plunges  into  another ;  he  sometimes  even  takes  up 
his  adversary's  opinion,  clothing  it  in  other  words,  and  with 
extraordinary  skill  attributes  to  hi^  opponent  the  absurdity 
he  had  been  himself  defending." 

Such,  according  to  Mosellanus,  were  the  men  at  that 
time  attracting  the  attention  of  the  crowd  which  thronged 
the  great  hall  of  the  Pleissenburg. 

The  dispute  began  between  Eck  and  Carlstadt. 

Eck's  eyes  were  fixed  for  a  moment  on  certain  objects 
that  lay  on  the  desic  of  his  adversary's  pulpit,  and  which 
seemed  'to  disturb  him ;  they  were  the  Bible  and  the  holy 
Fathers.  "  I  decline  the  discussion,"  exclaimed  he  sud- 
denly, "  if  you  are  permitted  to  bring  your  books  with  you." 
Surprising  that  a  divine  should  have  recourse  to  books  in  order 
to  dispute !  Eck's  astonishment  was  still  more  marvellous. 
"  It  is  the  fig-leaf  which  this  Adam  makes  use  of  to  hide  his 
shame,"  t  said  Luther.  "  Did  not  Augustine  consult  his 
books  when  arguing  with  the  Manicheans?"  What  did 
that  matter  ?  Eck's  partisans  raised  a  great  clamour.  The 
other  side  did  the  same.  "  The  man  has  no  memory,"  said 
Ec_k.  At  last  it  was  arranged,  according  to  the  wish  of  the 
Chancellor  of  Ingolstadt,  that  each  should  rely  upon  his 
memory  and  his  tongue  only.  "  Thus  then,"  said  many, 
"  the  object  of  this-  disputation  will  not  be  to  discover  the 

*  Das  Maul,  Augen  und  ganze  Gesiclit,  presentirt  ehe  einen  Fleischer 
Oder  Soldaten,  als  einen  Theologum.    Mosellanus  in  Seckend.  206. 

t  Prajtexit  tamen  et  hie  Adam  ille  folium  fici  pulcherrimum.  L. 
Epp.  i.  294. 


44  MERIT  OF  CONGRUITY. 

truth,  but  what  praise  is  to  be  conferred  on  the  tongue  and 
the  memory  of  the  disputants." 

As  we  are  unable  to  give  the  details  of  this  discussion, 
which  lasted  seventeen  days,  we  shall,  as  an  historian  ex- 
presses it,  imitate  the  painters,  v/ho,  when  lh?y  have  to  re- 
present a  battle,  set  the  most  memorable  actions  in  the  fore- 
ground, and  leave  the  others  in  the  distance.* 

The  subject  of  discussion  between  Eck  and  Carlstadt  was 
important.  "  Man's  will,  before  his  conversion,"  said  Carl- 
stadt, "  can  perform  no  good  vrork  :  every  good  work  comes 
entirely  and  exclusively  from  God,  who  gives  man  first  the 
will  to  do,  and  then  the  power  of  accomplishing."  This 
truth  had  been  proclaimed  by  Scripture,  Avhich  says ;  It  is 
God  ichich  icorketh  in  you  both  to  icill  and  to  do  of  his  good 
pleasure  ;-\-  and  by  Saint  Augnstine,  who,  in  his  dispute 
with  the  Pelagians,  had  enunciated  it  hi  nearly  the  same 
terms.  Every  work  in  which  the  love  of  God  and  obedience 
towards  Him  do  not  exist  is  deprived  in  the  eyes  of  the  Al- 
mighty of  all  that  can  render  it  good,  even  should  it  origi- 
nate in  the  best  of  human  motives.  Now  there  is  in  man  a 
natural  opposition  to  God — an  opposition  that  the  unaided 
strength  of  man  cannot  surmount.  He  has  neither  the  will 
nor  the  power  to  overcome  it.  This  must  therefore  be 
effected  by  the  Divine  will. 

This  is  the  whole  question  of  free  will — so  simple,  and 
yet  so  decried  by  the  Avorld.  Such  had  been  the  doctrine 
of  the  Church.  But  the  schoolmen  had  so  explained  it  that 
it  was  not  recognisable.  Undoubtedly  (said  they)  the  natu- 
ral will  of  man  can  do  nothmg  really  pleasing  to  God; 
but  it  £an  do  much  towards  rendering  men  meet  to  re- 
ceive the  grace  of  God,  and  more  worthy  to  obtain  it. 
They  called  these  preparations  a  merit  of  congruity  :  J 
"  because  it  is  congmous^^^  said  Thomas  Aquinas,  "  that 
God  should  treat  with  particular  favour  him  who  makes  a 
good  use  of  his  own  will."  And,  as' regards  the  conversion 
to  be  effected  in  man,  undoubtedly  it  must  be  accomphshcd 
by  the  grace  of  God,  which  (according  to  the  schoolmen) 

•  Pallavicini,  i.  65.  f  ThiUppians  ii.  13. 

X  Meritnm  concpruum. 


NATURAL  PO"SVEKS SCHOLASTIC  DISTINCTION.  45 

should  bring  it  about,  but  not  to  the  exclusion  of  his  natural 
powers.  These  powers  (said  they)  were  not  destroyed  by 
sin :  sin  only  opposes  an  obstacle  to  their  development ;  but 
so  soon  as  this  obstacle  is  removed  (and  it  w|is  this,  in  their 
opinion,  that  the  grace  of  God  had  to  effect)  the  action  of 
these  powers  begins  Jgain.  The  bird,  to  use  one  of  their 
favourite  comparisons,  that  has  been  tied  for  some  time, 
has  in  this  state  neither  lost  its  ability  nor  forgotten  the  art 
of  flying ;  but  some  hand  must  loose  the  bonds,  in  order  that 
he  may  again  make  use  of  his  wings.*  This  is  the  case  with 
man,  said  they.* 

Such  was  the  question  agitated  between  Eck  and  Carl- 
stadt.  At  first  Eck  had  appeared  to  oppose  all  Carlstadt's 
propositions  on  this  subject;  but  finding  his  position  unten- 
able, he  said :  "  I  grant  that  the  will  has  not  the  power  of 
doing  a  good  work,  and  that  it  receives  this  power  from 
God." — "  Do  you  acknowledge  then,"  asked  Carlstadt,  over- 
joyed at  obtaining  so  important  a  concession,  "  that  every 
good  work  comes^entirely  from  God  ?" — "  The  'whole  gx)od 
work  really  proceeds  from  God,  but  not  wholly"  cunningly 
repHed  the  scholastic  doctor. — "  Truly,  this  is  a  discovery  not 
unworthy  of  the  science  of  divinity,"  exclaimed  Melancthon. 
— "  An  entire  apple,"  continued  Eck,  "  is  produced  by  the 
sun,  but  not  entirely  and  without  the  co-operation  of  the 
plant." f  Most  certainly  it  has  never  yet  been  maintained 
that  an  apple  is  produced  solely  by  the  sun. 

Well  then,  said  the  opponents,  plunging  deeper  into  this  im- 
portant and  delicate  question  of  philosophy  and  religion,  let 
us  inquire  how  God  acts  upon  man,  and  how  man  conducts 
himself  under  this  action.  "I  acknov/ledge,"  said  Eck, 
"  that  the  first  impulse  in  man's  conversion  proceeds  from 
God,  and  that  the  will  of  man  in  this  instance  is  entirely 
passive."!  "^^^^^^  far  the  two  parties  were  agreed.  "I 
acknowledge,"  said  Carlstadt,  "  that  after  this  first  impulse 

•  Planck,  i.  176. 

■f  Qua^quam  totum  opus  Dei  sit,  non  tamen  totalitcr  a  Deo  esse,  quem- 
adraodura  totum  pomum  efficitur  a  sole,  sed  non  a  sole  toialiter  et  sine 
plantse  efficentia,    Pallavicini,  i.  58. 

X  Motionem  seu  inspirationem  prevenientem  esse  a  sdo  Deo  ;  et  ibi 
liberum  arbitrium  habet  se  passive. 


46  POINT  OF  DIVERGENCE. 

which  proceeds  from  God,  something  must  come  on  the 
part  of  man, — something  that  St.  Paul  denominates  will, 
and  which  the  fathers  entitle  consent."  Here  again  they 
were  both  agreed:  but  from  this  point  they  diverged.  "This 
consent  of  man,"  said  Eck,  "  comes  partly  from  our  natural 
will,  and  partly  from  God's  grace."* — "  No,"  said  Carlstadt; 
"  God  must  entirely  create  this  will  in  man."  -|- — Upon  this 
Eck  manifested  anger  and  astonishment  at  hearing  words 
so  fitted  to  make  man  sensible  of  his  nothingness.  "  Your 
doctrine,"  exclaimed  he,  "converts  a  man  into  a  stone,  a 
log,  incapable  of  any  reaction  !" — "  What !"  replied  the 
reformers,  "  the  faculty  of  receiving  this  strength  which 
God  produces  in  him,  this  faculty  which  (according  to  us) 
man  possesses,  does  not  sufficiently  distinguish  him. from  a 
log  or  a  stone  ?"; — "  But,"  said  their  antagonist,  "  by  deny- 
ing that  man  has  any  natural  jibility,  you  contradict  all 
experience." — "  We  do  not  deny,"  replied  they,  "  that  man 
possesses  a  certain  ability,  and  that  he  has  the  power  of 
reflection,  meditation,  and  choice.  We  consider  this  power 
and  ability  as  mere  instruments  that  can  produce  no  good 
work,  until  the  hand  of  God  has  set  them  in  motion.  They 
arc  hke  a  saw  in -the  hands  of  a  sawyer."  | 

The  great  doctrine  of  free  will  was  here  discussed  ;  and  it 
was  easy  to  demonstrate  that  the  doctrine  of  the  reformers 
did  not  deprive  man  of  his  liberty  as  a  moral  agent,  and  make 
him  a  mere  passive  machine.  The  liberty  of  a  moral  agent 
consists  in  his  power  of  acting  conformably  to  his  choice. 
Every  action  performed  without  external  constraint,  and  in 
consequence  of  the  determination  of  the  soul  itself,  is  a  free 
action.  The  soul  is  determined  by  motives  ;  but  v/e  conti- 
nually observe  the  same  motives  acting  differently  on  dif- 
ferent minds.  Many  men  do  not  act  in  conformity  with  the 
motives  of  which,  however,  they  acknowledge  the  full  force. 
This  inefficacy  of  motives  proceeds  from  the  obstacles  op- 
posed to  them  by  the  corruption  of  the  understanding,  and 
of  the  heart.     But  God,  by  giving  man  a  new  heart  and  a 

•  Partim  a  Deo,  partim  a  libero  arbitrio. 

•f*  Consentit  homo,  sed  consensus  est  donum  Dei.  Consentire  non  est 
agere.  J  Ut  serra  in  manu  hominis  trahentis. 


OARLSTADTS  NOTES — .MELANCTIION.  47 

new  spirit,  removes  these  obstacles ;  and  by  removing  them, 
far  from  de])riviiig  him  of  his  Hberty,  He  takes  away,  on 
the  contrary,  everything  that  prevented  him  from  acting 
freely,  from  Ustening  to  the  voice  of  his  conscience,  and,  in  the 
words  of  the  Gospel,  makes  him  free  indeed.  (John  viii.  .36). 

A  trivial  circumstance  interrupted  the  discussion.  We 
learn  from  Eck,*  that  Carlstadt  had  prepared  a  number  of 
arguments ;  and,  like  many  public  speakers  of  our  own  day, 
he  was  reading  what  he  had  written.  Eck  saw  in  this  the 
tactics  of  a  mere  learner,  and  objected  to  it.  Carlstadt,  em- 
barrassed, and  fearing  that  he  should  break  down  if  he  were 
deprived  of  his  papers,  persisted.  "  'Ah  !"  exclaimed  the 
schoolman,  proud  of  the  advantage  he  thought  he  had 
obtained,  "  his  memory  is  not  so  good  as  mine."  The  point 
was  referred  to  the  arbitrators,  who  permitted  the  reading  of 
extracts  from  the  Fathers,  but  decided  that  in  other  respects 
the  disputants  should  speak  extempore. 

This  first  part  of  the  disputation  was  often  interrupted  by 
the  noise  of  the  spectators.  They  were  in  commotion,  and 
frequently  raised  their  voices.  Any  proposition  that  offended 
the  ears  of  the  majority  immediately  excited  their  clamours, 
and  then,  as  in  our  own  days,  the  galleries  were  often  called 
to  order.  The  disputants  tiiemselves.were  sometimes  carried 
away  by  the  heat  of  discussion. 

Near  Luther  sat  Melancthon,  who  attracted  almost  as  much 
attention  as  his  neighbour.  He  was  of  small  stature,  and 
appeared  little  more  than  eighteen  years  old.  Luther,  who 
was  a  head  taller,  seemed  connected  with  him  in  the  closest 
friendship ;  they  'Came  in,  went  out,  and  took  their  walks 
together.  "  To  look  at  Melancthon,"  wrote  a  Swiss  theolo- 
gian who  studied  at  Wittemberg,-|-  "  you  would  say  he  was 
H  mere  boy ;  but  in  understanding,  learning,  and  talent,  he 
is  a  giant,  and  I  cannot  comprehend  how  such  heights  ot 
wisdom  and  genius  can  be  found  in  so  small  a  body."  Be- 
tween the  sittings,  Melancthon  conversed  with  Carlstadt  and 
Luther.  He  aided  them  in  preparing  for  the  combat,  and 
suggested  the  arguments  with  which  his  extensive  learning 

•   Seckendorf,  p.  192. 

f  John  Kessler,  afterwards  the  reformer  of  Saint  Gall. 


48  melan'cthon's  sentdients. 

furnished  him ;  but  during  the  discussion  he  remained  quietly 
seated  among  the  spectators,  and  carefully  listened  to  the 
words  of  the  theologians.*  From  time  to  time,  however,  he 
came  to  the  assistance  of  Carlstadt ;  and  when  the  latter  was 
near  giving  way  under  the  powerful  declamation  of  the  Chan- 
cellor of  Ingolstadt,  the  young  professor  whispered  a  word, 
jor  slipped  him  a  piece  of  paper,  on  which  the  answer  was 
written.  Eck  having  perceived  this  on  one  occasion,  and  feel- 
ing indignant  that  this  grammarian,  as  he  called  him,  should 
dare  interfere  in  the  discussion,  turned  towards  him  and  said 
haughtily  :  "  Hold  your  tongue,  Phiiip ;  mind  your  studies, 
and  do  not  disturb  me."f  Perhaps  Eck  at  that  time  foresaw 
how  formidable  an  opponent  he  would  afterwards  find  in  this 
young  man.  Luther  was  offended  at  the  gross  insult  directed 
against  his  friend.  "  Phihp's  judgment,"  said  he,  "  has 
greater  weight  with  me  than  that  of  a  thousand  Doctor  Ecks." 

The  calm  Melancthon  easily  detected  the  weak  points  of 
the  discussion.  "  We  cannot  help  feeling  surprise,"  said  he, 
with  that  wisdom  and  beauty  which  we  find  in  all  his  w^ords, 
"  when  we  think  of  the  violence  with  which  these  subjects 
were  treated.  How  could  any  one  expect  to  derive  any  profit 
from  it  ?  The  Spirit  of  God  loves  retirement  and  silence :  it  is 
then  that  it  penetrates  deep  into  our  hearts.  The  bride  of 
Christ  does  not  dwell  in  the  ttreets  and  market-places,  but 
leads  her  Spouse  into  the  house  of  her  mother."  j: 

Each  party  claimed  the  victory.  Eck  strained  every  nerve 
to  appear  the  conqueror.  As  the  points  of  divergetice  almost 
touched  each  other,  he  frequently  exclaimed  tliat  he  had  con- 
vinced his  opponent ;  or  else,  like  another  Proteus  (said  Lu- 
ther), he  suddenly  turned  round,  put  forth  Carlstadt's  opinions 
in  other  words,  and  asked  him,  Avith  a  tone  of  triumph,  if  he 
did  not  find  himself  compelled  to  yield.  And  the  unskilful 
auditors,  who  could  not  detect  the  manoeuvre  of  the  sophist, 
applauded  and  exulted  with  him.  In  many  respects  they 
were  not  equally  matched.  Carlstadt  was  slow,  and  on  some 
occasions  did  not  reply  to  his  adversary's  objections  until  the 

*  Lipsicse  pugnse  otiosus  spectator  in  reliquo  vulgo  sedi.  Corp.  Ref.  L 
ill. 

f  Tace  tu,  Philippe,  ac  tua  studia  cura,  nee  me  perturba.   Ibid.'  i.  149. 

J  Melancth.  0pp.  p.  134. 


eck's  manceuvres — Luther's  sermon.  49 

next  day.  Eck,  on  the  contrary,  was  a  master  in  his  science, 
and  found  whatever  he  required  at  the  very  instant.  He  en- 
tered the  hall  with  a  disdainful  air ;  ascended  the  rostrum 
with  a  firm  step ;  and  there  he  tossed  himself  about,  paced 
to  and  fro,  spoke  at  the  full  pitch  of  his  sonorous  voice,  had 
a  reply  ready  for  every  argument,  and  bewildered  his  hearers 
by  his  memory  and  skill.  And  yet,  without  perceiving  it, 
Eck  conceded  during  the  discussion  much  more  than  he  had 
intended.  His  partisans  laughed  aloud  at  each  of  his  de- 
vices ;  "  but  (^aid  Luther)  I  seriously  believe  that  their 
laughter  was  mere  pretence,  and  that  in  their  hearts  they 
were  annoyed'  at  seeing  their  chief,  who  had  commenced  the 
battle  with  so  many  bravados,  abandon  his  standard,  desert 
his  army,  and  become  a  shameless  runaway."* 

,Three  or  four  days  after  the  openings- of  the  conference, 
the  disputation  was  interrupted  by  the  festival  of  Peter  and 
Paul  the  apostles. 

On  this  occasion  the  Duke  of  Pomerania  requested  Luther 
to  preach  before  him  in  his  chapel.  Luther  cheerfully  con- 
sented. But  the  place  was  soon  crowded,  and  as  the  number  of 
hearers  kept  increasing,  the  assembly  was  transferred  to  the 
great  hall  of  the  castle,  in  which  the  discussion  was  held. 
Luther  chose  his  text  from  the  Gospel  of  the  day,  and  preached 
on  the  grace  of  God  and  the  power  of  Saint  Peter.  What 
Luther  ordinarily  maintained  before  an  audience  composed  of 
men  of  learning,  he  then  set  before  the  people.  Christianity 
causes  the  light  of  truth  to  shine  upon  the  humblest  as  well  as 
the  most  elevated  minds ;  it  is  this  which  distinguishes  it  from 
every  other  religion  and  from  every  system  of  philosophy. 
The  theologians  of  Leipsic,  who  had  heard  Luther  preach, 
hastened'  to  report  to  Eck  the  scandalous  words  with  which 
their  ears  had  been  shocked.  "  You  must  reply,"  exclaimed 
they ;  "  you  must  publicly  refute  these  subtle  errors."  Eck 
desired  nothing  better.  All  the  churches  were  open  to  him, 
and  four  times  in  succession  he  went  into  the  pulpit  to  cry 
down  Luther  and  his  sermon.  Luther's  friends  were  in- 
dignant at  this.  They  demanded  that  the  Wittemberg 
divine  should  be  heard  in  his  turn.     But  it  was  all  in  vain. 

•  Relictis  signis  desertorem  exercitus  et  transfugam  factum,  L,  Opp,  i, 
295. 

VOL,  u.  '3 


50  CITIZFA'S  OF  LEIPSIC- 

The  pulpits  were  open  to  the  adversaries  of  the  evangelical 
doctrine ;  they  were  closed  against  those  who  proclaimed 
it.  "  I  was  silent,"  said  Lnther,  "  and  was  forced  to  suifer 
myself  to  be  attacked,  insulted,  and  calumniated,  without 
even  the  power  of  excusing  or  defending  myself."^' 

It  was  not  only  the  ecclesiastics  who  manifested  their 
opposition  to  the  evangelical  doctors  :  the  citizens  of  Leipsic 
were,  in  this  respect,  of  the  same  opinion  as  the  clergy. 
A  blind  fanaticism  had  rendered  them  tlie  dupes  of  the 
falsehood  and  hatred  that  the  priests  were'  attempting  to 
propagate.  The  principal  inhabitants  did  not  visit  either 
Luther  or  Carlstadt.  If  they  met  tliem  in  the  street,  they 
did  not  salute  them,  and  endeavoured  to  traduce  their 
characters  with  the  duke.  But  on  the  contrary  they  paid 
frequent  visits  to  the  Doctor  of  Ingolstadt,  and  ate  and  dratik 
with  him.  The  latter  feasted  with  them,  entertaining  them 
with  a  description  of  the  costly  banquets  to  which  he  had 
been  invited  in  Germany  and  Italy,  sneeriiig  at  Luther  who 
had  imprudently  rushed  upon  his  invincible  sword,  slowly 
quaffing  the  beer  of  Saxony  the  better  to  compare  it  with  that 
of  Bavaria,  and  casting  amorous  glances  (he  boasts  of  it  him- 
self) on  the  frail  fair  ones  of  Leipsic.  His  manners,  which  were 
rather  free,  did  not  give  a  favourable  idea  of  his  morals.-{- 
They  were  satisfied  with  offering  Luther  the  wine  usually 
presented  to  the  disputants.  Those  who  were  favourably 
disposed  towards  him,  concealed  their  feelings  from  the 
public ;  many,  like  Nicodemus  of  old,  visited  him  stealthily 
and  by  night.  Tavo  men  alone  honourably  distinguished 
themselves  by  publicly  declaring  their  friendship  for  him. 
They  were  Doctor  Auerbach,  whom  we  have  already  seen 
at  Augsburg,  and  Doctor  Pistor  the  younger. 

The  greatest  agitation  prevailed  in  the  city.  The  two 
parties  were  like  two  hostile  camps,  and  they  sometimes 
came  to  blows.  Frequent  quarrels  took  place  in  the 
taverns  between  the  students  of  Leipsic  and  tliose  of  Wit- 
temberg.  It  was  generally  reported,  even  in  the  meetings 
of  the  clergy,  that  Luther  carried  a  devil  about  with  him 
shut  up  in  a  little  box.     "  I  don't  know  whether  the  devil 

•  Mich  verklagen,  schelten  und  schmaehen.    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  247. 
+  Eck  to  Hayen  and  Bourkara,  1st  July  1519.    Walch.  xv.  1456. 


QUARRELS  BETWEEN  DOCTOKS  AND  STUDENTS.  51 

is  in  the  box  or  merely  under  Iiis  frock,"  said  Eck  insidi- 
ously ;  "  but  he  is  certainly  in  one  or  the  other." 

Several  doctors  of  the  two  parties  had  lodgings  during 
the  disputation  -in  the  house  of  the  printer  HerbipoHs. 
They' became  so  outrageous,  that  their  host  was  compelled 
to  station  a  police-officer,  armed  with  a  halberd,  at  the  head 
of  the  table,  ^vith  orders  to  prevent  the  guests  from  coming 
to  blows.  One  day  Baumgartner^  an  indulgence-merchant, 
quarrelled  with  a  gentleman,  a  friend  of  Luther's,  and  gave 
way  to  such  a  violent  fit  of  anger  that  he  expired.  "  I  was 
one  of  those  who  carried  him  to  hi^  grave,"  said  Froschel, 
who  relates  the  circumstance.*  In  this  manner  did  the 
general  ferment  in  men's  minds  display  itself.  Then,  as  in 
our  own  times,  the  speeches  in  the  pulpits  found  an  echo  in 
the  drawing-room  and  in  the  streets. 

Duke  George,  although  strongly  biassed  in  Eck's  favour, 
did  not  display  so  much  passion  as  his  subjects.  He  invited 
Eck,  Luther,  and  Carlstadt  to  meet  each  other  at  his  table.  He 
even  begged  Luther  to  come  and  see  him  in  private ;  but  it 
was  not  long  before  he  displayed  all  the  prejudices  with 
which  he  had  been  inspired  against  the  reformer.  "  By  your 
v»^ork  on  the  Lord's  Prayer,"  said  the  duke  with  displeasure, 
"  you  have  misled  the  consciences  of  many.  There  are  some 
people  who  complain  that  they  have  not  been  able  to  repeat 
a  single  pater-noster  for  four  days  together." 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  Hierarchy  and  Rationalism — The  Two  Peasants'  Sons— Eck  and 
Luther  begin— The  Head  of  the  Church— Primacy  of  Rome — Equality 
of  Bishops — Peter  the  Foundation-stone — Clirist  the  Corner-stone — 
Eck  insinuates  that  Luther  is  a  Hussite — Luther  on  the  Doctrine  of 
Huss — Agitation  among  the  Hearers — The  Word  alone— The  Court- 
fool— Luther  at  Mass— Saying  of  the  Dake— Purgatory— Close  of  the 
Discussion. 

On  the  4th  of  July  the  discussion  between  Eck  and  Luther 
commenced.     Everything  seemed  to  promise  that  it  would 
"  Loscher,  iii.  278. 


52  THE  TAVO  peasants'  SONS. 

be  more  violent,  more  decisive,  and  more  interesting  than 
that  which  had  just  conckided,- and  which  had  gradually 
thinned  the  hall.  The  two  combatants  entered  the  arena 
resolved  not  to  lay  down  their  arras  until  victory  declared  in 
favour  of  one  or  the  other.  The  general  expectation  was 
aroused,  for  the  papal'primacy  was  to  be  the  subject  of  dis- 
cussion. Christianity  has  two  great  adversaries :  hierarchism 
and  rationalism.  Rationalism,  in  its  application  to  the  doc- . 
trine  of  man's  ability,  had  been  attacked  by  the  reformers  in 
the  previous  part  of  the  Leipsic  disputation.  Hierarchism,  con- 
sidered in  what  is  at  once  its  summit  and  its  base, — the  doc- 
trine of  papal  authority, — was  to  be  contested  in  the  second. 
On  the  one  side  appeared  Eck,  the  champion  of  the  established 
religion,  vaunting  of  the  discussions  he  had  maintained,  as 
a  general  boasts  of  his  campaigns.*  On  tlie  other  side  ad- 
vanced Luther,  who  seemed  destined  to  reap  persecution  and 
ignominy  from  this  struggle,  but  who  still  presented  himself 
with  a  good  conscience,  a  firm  resolution  to  sacrifice  every- 
thing in  the  cause  of  truth,  and  an  assurance  grounded  in 
faith  in  God,  and  in  the  deliverance  He  grants  to  all  who 
trust  in  Him.  New  convictions  had  sunk  deep  into  his  soul; 
they  were  not  as  yet  arranged  into  a  system ;  but  in  the  heat 
of  the  combat  they  flashed  forth  like  lightning.  Serious  and 
daring,  he  showed  a  resolution  that  made  light  of  every 
obstacle.  On  his  features  might  be  seen  the  traces  of  the 
storms  his  soul  had  encountered,  and  the  courage  with 
which  he  was  prepared  to  meet  fresh  tempests.  These  com- 
batants, both  sons  of  peasants,  and  the  representatives  of  the 
two  tendencies  that  still  divide  Christendom,  were  about  to 
enter  upon  a  contest  on  which  depended,  in  great  measure, 
the  future  prospects  of  the  State  and  of  the  Church. 

At  seven  in  the  morning  the  two  disputants  were  in  their 
pulpits,  surrounded  by  a  numerous  and  attentive  assembly. 

Luther  stood  up,  and  with  a  necessary  precaut!on,-he  said 
modestly : — 

^'^  Jn  the  name  of  the  Lord,  Amen !   I  declare  that  the- 

•  Faciebat  hoc  Eccius  quia  certain  sibi  gloriam  propositam  cernebat, 
propter  propositionem  meam,  in  qua  ne^abam  Papam  esse  jure  divino 
caput  Ecclesise  :  hie  patuit  ei  campus  magnu3.    L.  0pp.  in  Prsf. 


ECK  AND  LUTHER  BEGIN.  53 

respect  I  bear  to  the  sovereign  pontiff  would  have  prevented 
my  entering  upon  this  discussion,  if  the  excellent  Dr.  Eck  had 
not  dragged  me  into  it." 

Eck. — ''  In  thy  name,  gentle  Jesus !  before  descending 
into  the  lists,  I  protest  before  you,  most  noble  lords,  that  all 
that  I  may  say  is  in  submission  to  the  judgment  of  the  first 
of  all  sees,  and  of  him  ^yho  is  its  possessor." 

After  a  brief  silence,  Eck  continued  : 

"There  is  in  the  Church  of  God  a  primacy  that  cometh 
from  Christ  himself.  The  Church  militant  was  formed  in 
the  image  of  the  Church  triumphant.  Now,  the  latter  is  a 
monarchy  in  which  the  hierarchy  ascends  step  by  step  up  to 
God,  its  sole  chief.  For  this  reason  Christ  has  estabhshed 
a  similar  order  upon  earth.  What  a  monster  the  Church 
would  be  if  it  were  without  a  head!"* 

Luther,  turning  toicards  the  assembly. — "  When  Dr.  Eck 
declares  that  the  universal  Chureh  must  have  a  head,  he 
says  well.  If  there  is  any  one  among  us  who  maintains  the 
contrary,  let  him  stand  up !  As  for  me,  it  is  no  concern  of 
mine." 

Eck. — "  If  the  Church  militant  has  never  been  without  a 
head,  I  should  Uke  to  know  who  it  can  be,  if  not  the  Roman 
pontiff?" 

Luther. — "  The  head  of  the  Church  militant  is  Christ 
himself,  and  not  a  man.  I  beheve  this  on  the  testimony  of 
God's  Word.  He  mmt  reigii,  says  Scripture,  ^z"?^  he  hath  put 
all  enemies  binder  his  feet.\  Let  us  not  hsten  to  those  who 
banish  Christ  to  the  Church  triumphant  in  heaven.  His 
kingdom  is  a  kingdom  of  faith.  We  cannot  see  our  Head, 
and  yet  we  have  one."| 

Eck,  who  did  not  consider  himself  beaten,  had  recourse  to 
other  arguments,  and  resumed : 

"  It  is  from  Rome,  according  to  Saint  Cyprian,  that  sacer- 
dotal unity  has  procGi?ded."  § 

•  Nam  quod  monstrum  esset,  Ecclesiam  esse  acephalam  !  L.  0pp. 
Lat.  i.  243.  t  1  Corinthians  xv.  25.         ^^  • 

X  Prorsus  audiendi  non  sunt  qui  Christum  extra  Ecclesiam  militantem 
tendunt  in  triumphantem,  cum  sit  regnum  fidei.  Caput  nostrum  non 
videmus  ;  tamen  habemus.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  i.  p.  243. 

§  Unde  sacerdotalis  unitas  exorta  est.    Ibid. 


54  "  PRIMACY  01  ROME. 

Luther. — "  For  the  Western  Church,  I  grant  it.  But  is 
not  this  same  Roman  Church  the  offspring  of  that  of  Jeru- 
salem ?  It  is  the  Latter,  jDroperly  speaking,  that  is  the  nursing- 
mother  of  all  the  churches."^ 

EcK. — "  Saint  Jerome  declares  that  if  an  extraordinary 
power,  superior  to  all  others,  were  not  given  to  the  pope,-r 
there  would  be  in  the  churches  as  many  sects  as  there  were 
pontiffs." 

Luther. — "  Given  :  that"  is  to  say,  if  all  the  rest  of 
believers  consent  to  it,  this  povrer  might  be  conceded  to  the 
chief  pontiff  6^V  hutnan  right.\  And  I  will  not  deny,  that  if  all 
the  believers  in  the  world  agree  in  recognising  as  first  and 
supreme  pontiff  either  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  or  of  Paris,  or  of 
Magdeburg,  we  should  acknov,ledge  him  as  such  from  the 
respect  due  to  this  general  agreement  of  the  Church ;  but 
that  has  never  been  seen  yet,  and  never  will  be  seen.  Even 
in  our  own  days,  does  not  the  Greek  Church  refuse  its  assent 
to  Rome^" 

Luther  was  at  that  time  prepared  to  acknowledge  the  pope 
as  chiei^  magistrate  of  the  Church,  freely  elected  by  it ;  but 
he  denied  that  he  was  pope  of  Divine  right.  It  was  not  till 
much  later  that  he  denied  that  submission  was  in  any  way 
due  to  him :  and  this  step  he  Avas  led  to  take  by  the  Leipsic 
disputation.  But  Eck  had  ventured  on  ground  better  known 
to  Luther  than  to  himself.  The  latter  could  not,  indeed, 
maintain  his  thesis  that  the  papacy  had  existed  during  the 
preceding  four  centuries  only.  Eck  quoted  authorities  of  an 
earher  date,  to  which  Luther  could  not  reply.  Criticism  had 
not  yet  attacked  the  False  Decretals.  But  the  nearer  the 
discussion  approached  the  primitive  ages  of  the  Church,  the 
greater  was  Luther's  strength.  Eck  appealed  to  the  Fathers ; 
Luther  replied  to  him  from  the  Fathers,  and  all  the  by- 
standers were  struck  with  his  superiority  over  his  rival. 

''That  the  opinions  I  set  forth  are  tiiose  of  Saint  Jerome," 

*  Haec  est  matrix  proprie  ommum  ccclcsiaium.     L.  0pp.  Lat.  i.  244. 

+  Cm  si  non  elisors  quredam  et  ab  omnibus  eminens  detur  potestas. 
Ibid.  243. 

+  Detur,  inquit  hoc  est  jure  humano,  posset  fieri,  consenticntibus  caeterig 
omnibus  fidelibus.    Ibid,  244. 


r.Qi  ALiTY  or  nisiiOFS.    '  55 

said  he,  "  I  prove  by  the  epistle  of  St.  Jerome  himself  to 
Evagrius :  '  Every  bishop,'  says  he,  *  v/hethcr  at  Rome, 
Eugubium,  Constantinople,  Rhegium,  Tani;^,  or  Alexandria, 
is  partaker  of  tlie  same  merit  and  of  tlie  same  priesthood.* 
The  power  of  riehes,  the  hmniliation  of  poverty,  arc  the  only 
things  tliat  ma'Re  a  diubrcnec  in  .the  rank  of  the  bishops.' " 

From  the  writings  of  the  Fathers,  Luther^  passed  to  the 
decision*  of  ilv?  co'.ineils,  wliich  consider  tlie  Ijlshop  of  Rome 
as  only  the  first  {imoug  his  p-eers.f 

"  We  reud,"  said  he,  "  in  tlie  decree  of  the  Council  of 
Africa,  '  Tlie  bishop  of  the  first  see  siiall  neither  be  called 
prince  of  the  por.titVs,  nor  sovereign  pontiff,  nor  by  any  other 
name  of  tliat  kind  ;  liut  only  bishop  of  tlie  Hrst  see.'.  If  the 
monarchy  of  the  iiishop  of  Rome  was  of  Divine  right,"  con- 
tinued Luther,  "vvould  not  this  be  an  heretical  injiyiction?" 

Eck  replied  by  one  of  those  subtle  distinctions  that  were 
so  familiar  to  liim  : — 

•''The  bishop  of  Rome,  if  you  will  have  it  so,  is  not  uni- 
versal bishop,  but  bishop  of  the  universal  Chuvch."  J 

LuTHEK. — ''  I  shall  make  no  reply  to  this :  let  our  hearers 
form  their  own  opinion  of  it."—"  Certainly,"  added  he  direct- 
ly, "  this  is  an  explanation  very  worthy  of  a  theologian,  and 
calculated  to  satisfy  a  disputant  who  thirsts  for  glory.  It 
is'Rot  for  nothing,  it  seems,  that  I  have  remained  at  great 
expense  at  Leipsie,  since  I  liave  learnt  that  the  pope  is  not, 
in  truth,  the  universal  bishop,  but  tlie  bishop  of  the  uni- 
versal Cluirch !:'  § 

Eck.—"  V*' ell  then,  I  will  come  to  the  point.  The 
worthy  doctor  calls  upon  me  to  prove  tliat  the  primacy  of 
the  Church  of  Rome  is  of  Divine  right.  I  will  prove  it  by 
this  expression  of  Christ :  Thou  art.  Peter,  and  on  this  rock 
will  I  build  r.iy  Church.  Saint  Augustine,  in  one  of  his 
epistles,  has  thus  explained  the  meaning  of  this  passage : 
'  Thou  art  Peter,  and  on  this  rock  (that  is  to  say,  on  Peter) 

•  Ejusdem  meriti  et  ejasdem  sacerdotii  est.     L.  0pp.  Lat.  i.  244. 
t  Primus  inter  pares. 

:;:  Kou    episcopus    iiiiiversalis,    sed    universalis    Ecclesia;    episcopus. 
Ibid.  246. 
§  Ego  ^loriov  mc  tot  cxpensil  non  frustra.    L.  Epp.  i.  299. 


56  THE  FOUNDATION-STONE. 

I  will  build  my  Church.'  It  is  true  that  in  another  place 
the  same  father  has  explained  that  by  this  rock  we  should 
understand  Christ  himself,  but  he  has  not  retracted  his  for- 
mer exposition." 

Luther. — "  If  t  he  reverend  doctor  desires  to  attack  me, 
let  him  first  reconcile  these  contradictions  in  Saint  Augus- 
tine. For  it  is  most  certain  that  Augustine  has  said  many 
times  that  the  rock  was  Christ,  and  perhaps  not  more  than 
once  that  it  was  Peter  himself.  But  even  should  ^aint 
Augustine  and  all  the  Fathers  say  that  the  Apostle  is  the 
rock  of  which  Christ  speaks,  I  would  resist  them,  single- 
handed,  in  reliance  upon  the  Holy  Scriptures,  that  is,  on 
Divine  right;*  for  it  is  written:  Other  foimdatwn  can  no 
man  Jay  than  that  is  laid,  tvhich  is  Jesus  Christ.-\-  Peter 
himself  .terms  Christ  the  chief  corner-stone^  and  a  living 
stone  on  lohich  tue  are  built  up  a  spiritual  house"  ^ 

EcK. — "  I  am  surprised  at  the  humility  and  modesty 
with  which  the  reverend  doctor  undertakes  to  oppose,  alohe, 
so  many  illustrious  Fathers,  and  pretends  to  know  more 
than  the  sovereign  pontiffs,  the  councils,  the  doctors,  and 

the  universities! It  would  be  surprising,   no  doubt,   if 

God  had  hidden  the  truth  from  so  many  saints  and  martyrs 
— until  the  advent  of  the  reverend  father!" 

Luther. — "  The  Fathers  are  not  against  me.  Saint  Aug- . 
ustine  and  Saint  Ambrose,  both  most  excellent  doctors,  teach 
as  I  teach.  Super  isto  articulo  Jldei,  fundata  est  Ecclesia,§ 
says  Saint  Ambrose,  w^hen  explaining  what  is  meant  by 
the  rock  on  which  the  Church  is  built.  Let  my  opponent 
then  set  a  curb  upon  his  tongue.  To  express  himself  as  he 
does,  will  only  serve  to  excite  contention,  and  not  be  to  dis- 
cuss like  a  true  doctor." 

Eck  had  no  idea  that  his  opponent's  learning  was  so  ex- 
tensive, and  that  he  would  be  able  to  extricate  himself  from 
the  toils  that  were  drawn  around  him.  "  The  reverend  doc- 
tor," said  he,   "  has  come  well  armed  into  the  lists.     I  beg 

*  Resistam  eis  e;;jo  unus,  auctoritate  apostoli,  id  est,  divino  jnro.  L. 
0pp.  Lat.  i.  137. 

+  1  Corinthians  iii.  11.  +1  Peter  ii.  4,  5,  6. 

§  The  Church  is  founded  on  that  article  of  faith.     L.  0pp.  Lat.  i.  254, 


eck's  insinuation.  67 

your  lordships  to  excuse  me,  if  I  do  not  exhibit  such  accu- 
racy of  research.  I  came  here  to  discuss,  and  not  to  make 
a  book." — Eck  was  surprised  but  not  beaten.  As  he  had 
no  more  arguments  to  adduce,  he  had  recourse  to  a  wretched 
and  spiteful  trick,  which,  if  it  did  not  vanquish  his  antagon- 
ist, must  at  least  embarrass  him  greatly.  If  the  accusation 
of  being  Bohemian,  a  heretic,  a  Hussite,  can  be  fixed  upon 
JLuther,  he  is  vanquished ;  for  the  Bohemians  were  objects 
of  abhorrence  in  the  Church.  The  scene  of  combat  was  not 
far  from  the  frontiers  of  Bohemia ;  Saxony,  after  the  sentence 
pronounced  on  John  Huss  by  the  Council  of  Constance,  had 
been  exposed  to  all  the  liorrors  of  a  long  and  ruinous  war ; 
it  was  its  boast  to  have  resisted  the  Hussites  at  that  time ; 
the  university  of  Leipsic  had  been  founded  in  opposition  to 
the  tendencies  of  John  Huss ;  and  this  discussion  was  going 
on  in  the  presence  of  princes,  nobles,  and  citizens,  whose 
fathers  had  fallen  in  that  celebrated  contest.  To  insinuate 
that  Luther  and  Huss  are  of  one  mind,  will  be  to  inflict  4 
most  terrible  blow  on  the  former.  It  is  to  this  stratagem 
that  the  Ingolstadt  doctor  now  has  recourse :  "  From  the 
earhest  times,  all  good  Christians  have  acknowledged  that 
the  Church  of  Rome  derives  its  primacy  direct  from  Christ 
himself,  and  not  from  human  right.  I  must  confess,  how- 
ever, that  the  Bohemians,  while  they  obstinately  defended 
their  errors,  attacked  this  doctrine.  I  beg  the  worthy 
father's  pardon,  if  I  am  an  enemy  of  the  Bohemians,  because 
they  are  enemies  of  the  Church,  and  if  the  present  discussion 
has  called  these  heretics  to  my  recollection ;  for,  in  my 
humble  opinion,  the  doctor's  conclusions  are  in  every  way 
favourable  to  these  errors.  It  is  even  asserted  that  the 
Hussites  are  loudly  boasting  of  it."* 

Eck  had  calculated  well :  his  partisans  received  this  per- 
fidious insinuation  with  the  greatest  favour.  There  was  a 
movement  of  joy  among  the  audience.  "  These  insults," 
said  the  reformer  afterwards,  "tickled  them  much  more 
agreeably  than  the  discussion  itself." 

Luther.—"  I  do  not  like  and  I  never  shall  like  a  schism 
Since  on  their  own  authority  the  Bohemians  have  separated 
•  Et,  ut  fama  est,  de  hoc  plurimum  gratalantur.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  i.  250. 
3* 


68  LUTHER  m   BEHALF  OF  HUSS. 

from  our  unity,  they  have  done  wrong,  even  if  the  Divine 
right  had  pronounced  in  favour  of  their  doctrines ;  for  the 
supreme  Divine  right  is  charity  and  oneness  of  mind."* 

It  was  during  the  morning  sitting  of  the  5th  of  July  thart 
Luther  had  made  use  of  this  language.  The  meeting  broke 
up  shortly  after,  as  it  was  the  hour  of  dinner.  Luther  felt 
ill  at  ease.  Had  he  not  gone  too  far  in  thus  condemning  the 
Christians  of  Bohemia  ?  Did  they  not  hold  the  doctrines 
that  Luther  is  now  maintaining  ?  He  saw  all  the  difficulties 
of  his  position.  Shall  he  rise  up  against  a  council  that  con- 
demned John  Huss,  or  shall  he  deny  that  sublime  idea  of  a 
universal  Christian  Church  which -had  taken  full  possession 
of  his  mind  ?  The  unshaken  Luther  did  not  hesitate.  He 
will  do  his  duty,  whatever  may  be  the  consequences.  Ac- 
cordingly when  the  assembly  met  again  at  two  in  the  after- 
noon, he  was  the  first  to  speak.     He  said  with  firmness  : 

"  Among  the  articles  of  faith  held  by  John  Huss  and  the 
Bohemians,  there  are  some  that  are  most  christian.  This  is 
a  positive  certainty.  Here,  for  instance,  is  one :  '  That  there 
is  but  one  universal  Church ; '  and  here  is  another :  '  It  is 
not  necessary  for  salvation  to  believe  the  Eoman'Church  su- 
perior to  all  others.'   It  is  of  little  consequence  to  me  whether 

these  things  were  said  by  Wickliife  or  by  Huss they  are 

truth." 

Luther's  declaration  produced  a  great  sensation  among  his 
hearers.  Huss — Wickliife — those  odious  names,  pronounced 
with  approbation  by  a  monk  in  the  midst  of  a  catholic  assem- 
bly !  An  almost  general  murmur  ran  round  the  hall.  Duke 
George  himself  felt  alarmed.  He  fancied  he  saw  that  ban- 
ner of  civil  war  upraised  in  Saxony  which  had  for  so  many 
years  desolated  the  states  of  his  maternal  ancestors.  Un- 
able to  suppress  his  emotion,  he  placed  his  hands  on  his 
hips,  ^hook  his  head,  and  exclaimed  aloud,  so  that  all  the 
assembly  heard  him,  "  He  is  carried  away  by  rage!"f 
The  whole  meeting  was  agitated :  they  rose  up,  each  man 

*  Nunquam    mihi    placuit,    nee    in    seternum    placebit  quodcunque 

schisma Cum  supremum  jus  divinum  sit  charitas  et  unitas  spiritus. 

L.  0pp.  Lat.  i.  250. 

t  Das  wait  die  Sucht 


THE  GREEK  CHURCH  NOT  HERETICAL.  59 

speaking  to  his  neighbour.  Tliose  v/ho  had  given  way  to 
drowsiness  awolce.  Luther's  friends  were  in  great  perplexity ; 
while  his  enemies  exulted.  Many  who  had  thus  far  listened 
to  him  with  pleasure  began  to  entertain  doubts  of  his  ortho7 
doxy.  The  impression  produced  on  Duke  George's  mind  by 
these  words  was  ne-ser  efiaced ;  from  this  moment  he  looked 
upon  the  reibruier  with  an  evil  eye,  and  became  his  enemy.* 

Lutlier  did  not  sutler  himseh"  to  be  intimidated  by  these 
murmurs.  One  of  his  principal  arguments  was,  that  the 
Greeks  had  never  recognised  the  pope,  and  yet  they  had 
never  been  declared  heretics;  tliat  the  Greek  Church  had 
existed,  still  existed,  and  would  exist,  without  the  pope,  and 
that  it  as  much  belonged  to  Christ  as  the  Church  of  Rome 
did.  Eck,  on  the  contrary,  impudently  maintained  that  the 
Christian  and  the  Roman  Church  were  one  and  the  same; 
that  the  Greeks  and  Orientals,  in  abandoning  the  pope,  had 
also  abandoned  the  christian  faith,  and  were  indisputably 
heretics.  "What!"  exclaimed  Luther,  "are  not  Gregory 
of  Nazianzmn,  Basil  tiie  Great,  Epiphanius,  Clirysostom,  and 
an  immense  number  besides  of  Greek  bishops — are  they  not 
saved?  and  yet  they  did  not  believe   that  the   Church   of 

Rome  v»\ns  above  tiie  other  Churches  I It  is  not  in  the 

power  of  tlic  Roman  pontiiTs  to  make  new  articles  of  faith. 
The  christian  believer  acknowledges  no  other  authority  than 
H-oly  Scripture.  This  alone  is  the  right  Bkine.f  I  beg  the 
worthy  doctor  to  concede  that  the  Roman  pontifls  were  men, 
and  that  he  will  not  make  them  gods." 

Eck  then  resorted  to  one  of  those  jests  which  give  a  spe- 
cious air  of  triumph  to  him  who  employs  them. 

"  The  reverend  father  is  a  very  poor  cook,"  said  he ;  "  he 
has  made  a  terrible  hodge-podge  of  Greek  saints  and  here- 
tics: so  that  the  odour  of  sanctity  in  the  one  prevents  us 
from  smellhig  the  poison  of  the  others."  j 

*  Nam  adhiic  erat  Dux  Georgius  raihi  uou  inimicus,  qnod  sciebam  certo. 
L.  0pp.  in  Prsef. 

t  Nee  potest  fidclis  Christianus  cof;i  ultra  sacram  Scripturam,  quoe  est 
propiiojus  divijiuiR.     L.  C)pp.  Lat.  i.  252. 

X  At  Rev.  Rater,  artis  coquinaria:  minus  instructus,  ccramiscet  sanctos 
Gracos  cum  scliismaticis  et  hasrcticis,  ut  fuco  fianctitatis  Patrum  haereti- 
conixn  tueatur  pcrfidia rn.     Ibid. 


60  THE  WORD  ALONE THE  COUKT-FOOL- 

Luther,  interrvpting  Ech  vith  icarmtli. — "  The  worthy 
doctor  is  becoming  abusive.  In  my  opinion,  there  can  be 
no  communion  between  Christ  and  Belial." 

Luther  had  made  a  great  stride  in  advance.  In  1516  and 
1517,  he  had  only  attacked  the  sermons  of  the  indulgence- 
hawkers  and  the  scholastic  doctrines,  but  had  respected 
the  papal  decrees.  Somewhat  later  he  had  rejected  these 
decrees,  and  had  appealed  to  a  council.  Now  he  had  thrown 
off  even  this  latter  authority,  declaring  that  no  council  could 
lay  down  a  new  article  of  faith,  and  claim  to  be  infallible. 
Thus  had  all  human  authorities  fallen  successively  before 
him;  the  sands  that  the  rain  and  the  torrents  carry  with 
them  had  disappeared  ;  and  for  rebuilding  the  ruined  house 
of  the  Lord  nothing  remained  but  the  everlasting  rock  of  the 
Word  of  God.  "  Reverend  father,"  said  Eck,  "  if  you  beheve 
that  a  council,  regularly  assembled,  can  err,  you  are  in  my 
eyes  nothing  better  than  a  heathen  and  a  publican  I"- 

Such  were  the  discussions  that  occupied  the  two  doctors. 
The  assembly  hstened  with  earnestness ;  but  their  attention 
sometimes  flagged,  and  the  bystanders  were  delighted  when 
any  incident  occurred  to  amuse  and  excite  them.  It  often 
happens  that  the  most  serious  matters  are  mixed  up  Avith 
others  the  most  ridiculous.     This  was  the  case  at  Leipsic. 

Duke  George,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  times,  had  a 
court-fool.  Some  wags  said  to  him :  "  Luther  maintains 
that  a  court-fool  may  marry,  while  Eck  says  that  he  cannot." 
Upon  this,  the  fool  took  a  great  dislike  to  Eck,  and  every 
time  he  entered  the  hall  in  the  duke's  train,  he  looked  at  the 
theologian  with  a  threatening  air.  The  Chancellor  of  In- 
golstadt,  who  was  not  above  indulging  in  buffoonery,  closed 
one  eye  (the  fool  was  blind  of  an  eye)  and  with  the  other 
began  to  squint  at  the  little  gentleman,  who,  losing  his  tem- 
per, overwhelmed  the  doctor  with  abuse.  The  whole  assem- 
bly (says  Peifcr)  burst  into  laughter,  and  this  interlude 
somewhat  diminished  the  extreme  tension  of  their  minds.-'' 

At  the  same  time  scenes  were  enacting  in  the  city  and* 
in  the   churches,  that  showed  the  horror  inspired  in  the 
Romish   partisans   by  Luther's  bold   assertions.       It   was 
•  L.  0pp.  (W.)  XV.  1440.— 2  Loscher,  iii.  281. 


LUTHER  AT  MASS THE  DUKe's  SAYING.  61 

from  the  convents  attached  to  the  pope's  interest  that  the 
loudest  clamours  proceeded.  One  Sunday,  tlie  Wittembefg 
doctor  entered  the  Dommican  church  before  high  mass. 
There  were  present  only  a  few  monks  repeating  low  mass 
at  the  smaller  altars.  As  soon  as  it  was  knoAvii  in  the 
cloister  that  the  heretic  Luther  was  in  the  xhurch,  the 
monks  ran  in  hastily,  snatched  up  the  remonstrance,  and 
carrying  it  to  the  tabernacle,*  there  shut  it  up  carefully, 
watching  over  it"  lest  the  host  should  be  profaned  by  the 
heretical  eyes  of  the  Wittemberg  Augustine.  At  the 
same  time  those  who  were  reading  mass  hurriedly  caught 
up  the  various  ornaments  employed  in  the  service,  deserted 
the  altar,  fled  across  the  church,  and  took  refuge  in  the 
vestry,  as  if,  says  an  historian,  Satan  had  been  at  their 
heels. 

The  subject  of  the  discussion  furnished  matter  for 
conversation  in  every  place.  In  the  inns,  the  university, 
and  the  court,  each  man  expressed  his  opinion.  However 
great  might  have  been  Duke  George's  exasperation,  he 
did  not  obstinately  refuse  to  be  convinced.  One  day,  as 
Eck  and  Luther  were  dimng  with  him,  he  interrupted 
their  conversation  by  saying  :  "  Whether  the  pope  be  pope 
by  human  or  by  Divine  right,  nevertheless,  he  is  pope."f 
Luther  was  much  pleased  at  these  words.  "  The  prince," 
said  he,  "would  never  have  made  use  of  them,  had  he  not 
been  struck  by  my  arguments." 

The  discussion  on  the  papal  primacy  had  lasted  five 
days.  On  the  8th  of  July,  they  proceeded  to  the  doctrine 
of  Purgatory.     This  spread  over  a  little  more   than  two 

*  The  tabernacle  is  an  octagonal  shaped  case,  standing  in  the  centre  of 
the  altar,  and  made  ofpolished  brass,  marble,  silver,  gold,  or  at  least  gilded 
wood.  Its  size  Taries  from  eighteen  inches  to  fonr  feet  in  height,  and 
from  one  foot  to  three  in  diameter.  In  it  are  deposited  the  p'hv,  contain- 
ing the  large  consecrated  wafer  intended  to  be  exhibited  for  the'adoration 
of  worshippers,  and  the  ciborium,  in  which  are  the  small  ones  prepared 
for  the  communicants.  The  remonstrance  is  a  highly  ornamented  stand 
with  a  circular  opening  to  receive  the  larger  wafer  used  in  the  elevation 
of  the  host. 

t  Ita  ut  ipse  dux  Georgius  inter  prandendum,  ad  Eccium  et  me  dicat : 
"  Sive  flit  jure  huraano,  sive  sit  jure  divino,  papa  ;  ipse  est  papa."  L. 
0pp.  in  Praef. 


62  PUKGATOKY END  OF  THE  DISPUTATION. 

days.  Luther  stili  admitted  this  doctrine  ;  but  denied 
that  it  was  taught  in  Scripture  or  in  the  Fathers  in  the 
manner  that  his  opponent  and  the  schoolmen  i)retended. 
"  Our  Doctor  Eck,"  said  he,  alluding  to  the  sjiperiicial 
character  of  his  adversary's  mind,  ''  has  this  day  skimmed 
over  Scripture  almost  without  touching  it — as  a  spider  runs 
upon  water." 

On  the  11th  of  July  they  came  to  Indulgences.  "  It 
was  a  mere  joke,"  said  Luther ;  "  the  dispute  Avas  ridicul- 
ous. The  indulgences  fell  outright,  and  Eck  was  nearly  of 
my  opinion."^-  Eck  himself  said  :  "  If  I  had  not  disputed 
with  Doctor  Martin  on  the  papal  supremacy,  I  should  almost 
have  agreed  with  him."-]- 

The  discussion  next  turned  on  Repentance,  Absolution  of 
the  Priest,  and  Satisfactions.  Eck,  according  to  his  usual 
practice,  quoted  the  scholastic  doctors,  the  Dominicans, 
^nd  the  pope's  canons.  Luther  closed  the  disputation  with 
these  words:  "The  reverend  doctor  ilees  from  the  Scriptures, 
as  the  devil  from  before  the  cross.  As  for  me,  with  all  due 
respect  to  the  Fathers,  I  prefer  the  authority  of  Holy  \>'rit, 
and  this  test  1  would  recommend  to  our  judges."  J 

Here  ended  the  dispute  between  Eck  and  Luther.  Carl- 
stadt  and  the  Ingolstadt  doctor  kept  up  the  discussion 
two  days  longer  on  human  merits  in  good  works.  On  the 
16th  of  July  the"  business  v/as  concluded,  after  having 
lasted  twenty  days,  by  a  speech  from  the  rector  of  the 
university.  As  soon  as  he  had  finished,  loud  music  was 
heard,  and  the  solemnity  was  concluded  by  singing  the  Te 
Deum. 

But  during  the  chanting  of  this  solemn  thanksgiving, 
men's  minds  were  no  longer  as  tliey  had  been  during 
the  Vcni  Sjyiritns  at  the  opening  of  the  discussion.  Already 
the  presentiments  of  many  had  been  realized.  The  blows 
that  the  champions  of  the  two  doctrines  h.ad  aimed  at  each 
•9ther  had  inflicted  a  deep  wound  ui)on  tlie  pnpacy. 

*  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  240. 

■\-  So  wollt'er  fast  einig  mit  mir  gewest  seyu.     Ibid. 

J  Videtiir  fugere  a  facie  Scripturarum,  sicut  diabolus  cnicem.  Quare, 
salvis  reverentiis  Patrum,  prscfero  ego  auctoritatem  Scripturoc,  quod 
cominendojudicibus  fiUuris.     L.  0pp.  Lat.  i.  291. 


INTEREST  TELT  BY  THE  LAITY.  '     63 


CHAPTER_VL 

Interest  felt  by  the  Laity — Luther's  Opinion — Confession  and  Boasts  of 
Doctor  Eck— Effects  of  the  Disputation— Poliander—Cellarius— The 
Young  Princd  of  Anhalt— The  Students  of  Leipsic— Cruciger — Me- 
lancthon's  Call— Luther's  Emancipation. 

These  theological  disputes,  to  vfhicli  the  men  of  the  -vvorld 
would  now  be  unwilling  to  consecrate  a  few  brief  mo- 
ments, had  been  followed  and  listened  to  for  twenty  suc- 
cessive days  with  great  attention  :  laymen,  knights,  and 
princes  had  manifested  a  constant  interest.  Duke  Barnim 
of  Pomerania  and  Duke  George  were  remarkably  regular 
in  their  attendance.  But,  on  the  contrary,  some  of  the 
Leipsic  theologians,  friends  of  Doctor  Eck,  slept  soundly, 
as  an  eyewitness  informs  us.  It  was  necessary  to  wake 
them  up  at  the  close  of  the  disputation,  for  fear  they  should 
lose  their  dinners. 

Euther  quitted  Leipsic  first ;  Carlstadt  followed  him ;  but 
Eck  remained  several  days  after  their  departure. 

No  decision  had  been  come  to  on  the  -discussion.*  Every 
one  commented  on  it  according  to  his  own  feehngs.  "  At 
Leipsic,"  said  Luther,  "  there  was  great  loss  of  time,  but 
no  seeking  after  truth.  We  have  been  examining  the 
doctrines  of  our  adversaries  these  two  years  past,  so  that 
we  have  counted  all  their  bones.  Eck,  on  the  contrary,  has 
hardly  grazed  tlie  surface  •,-]-  but  he  made  more  noise  in  one 
hour  than  we  have  in  two  long  years." 

In  his  private  letters  to  his  friends,   Eck  confessed  his 

*  Ad  exitum  certaminis,  uti  solet,  nulla  prodiit  decisio.  Pallavicini, 
i.65. 

+  Totam  istam  conclusionum  cohortem  multo  acrius  et  validins  nostri 

Wittembergenses  oppugnaverunt  et  ita  examinaverunt  ut  ossa  eorum 

numerare  Ucuerit,  quas  Eccius-vix  iu  facie  cutis  leviter  perstrinxit.  L. 
Epp.  i.  291. 


64  eck's  boasting. 

defeat  on  certain  points  ;  but  he  had  abundant  reasons 
to  account  for  it.  "  The  Wittembergers,"  wrote  he  to 
Hochstraten  on  the  24th  July,  "  conquered  me  on  several 
points  :*  tirst,  because  they  brouglit  their  books  with  them  ; 
secondly,  because  some  of  their  friends  took  notes  of  the 
discussion,  which  they  examined  at  their  leisure;  -thirdly, 
because  they  were  many ;  two  doctors  (Carlstadt  and  Luther), 
Lange,  vicar  of  the  Augustines ;  two  licentiates,  Amsdorff, 
and  a  very  presumptuous  nephew  of  Reuchlin  (Melancthon); 
three  doctors  of  law,  and  several  masters  of  arts,  all  of  whom 
aided  in  the  discussion,  either  in  public  or  in  private.  But 
as  for  me,  I  appeared  alone,  the  justice  of  my  cause  being 
my  sole  companion."  Eck  forgot  Emser,  and  the  bishop 
and  doctors  of  Lcipsic. 

If  such  avowals  escaped  from  Eck  in  his  famihar  corre- 
spondence, his  behaviour  in  public  was  very  different.  The 
doctor  of  Ingolstadt  and  the  Leipsic  divines  loudly  vaunted 
of  what  they  called  their  victory.  They  circulated  false  re- 
ports in  every  direction.  All  the  mouthpieces  of  their  party 
repeated  their  self-congratulations.  "  Eck  is  triumphing 
everywhere,"  wrote  Luther.j  But  in  the  camp  of  Rome 
each  man  disputed  his  share  of  the  laurels.  "  If  we  had 
not  come  to  Eck's  support,"  said  the  men  of  Leipsic,  "  the 
illustrious  doctor  would  have  been  overthrown." — "  The 
Leipsic  divines  are  very  good  sort  of  people,"  said  the  Ingol- 
stadt doctor,  "  but  I  expected  too  much  of  them.  I  did 
everything  single-handed." — "  You  see,"  said  Luther  to 
Spalatin,  "  that  they  are  singing  a  new  Iliad  and  a  new 
ili^neid.  |  They  are  so  kind  as  to  make  a  Hector  or  a 
Tunius  of  me,  while  Eck,  in  their  eyes,  is  Achilles  or:^ncas. 
They  have  but  one  doubt  remaining,  whether  the  victory 
was  gained  by  the  arms  of  Eck  or  by  those  of  Leipsic.  All 
that  I  can  say  to  clear  up  the  subject  is  this.  Doctor  Bck 
never  ceased  bawling,  and  the  Leipsic  divines  did  nothing 
but  hold  their  tongues." 

"  Eck  is  conqueror  in  the  eyes  of  those  who  do  not  under- 

•  Verum  in.multis  me  obrueruut.    Corp.  Ref.  i.  83. 

i"  Eccius  triumphat  ubique.     L.  Epp.  i.  290. 

X  Novam  quaudam  Uiada  ct  Oneida  illos  cantare.     Ibid.  306. 


POLIANDEK CELLARIUS THE  YOUNG  PRINCE.  65 

stand  the  matter,  and  who  have  grown  gray  under  the  old 
schoolmen,"  said  the  elegant,  witty,  and  wise  Mosellanus  • 
"  but  Luther  and  Carlstadt  arc  victorious  in  the  opinion  of 
those  who  possess  any  learning,  understanding,  and  mo- 
desty." * 

The  Leipsic  disputation  was  not  destined,  however,  to 
evaporate  in  smoke.  Every  work  performed  with  devotion 
bears  fruit.  Luther's  words  had  sunk  with  irresistible 
power  into  the  minds  of  his  hearers.  Many  of  those  who 
daily  thronged  the  hall  of  the  castle  were  subdued  by  the 
truth.  It  was  especially  in  the  midst  qf  its  most  determined 
adversaries  that  its  victories  were  gained.  Doctor  Eck's  se- 
cretary, familiar  friend,  and  disciple,  Poliander,  was  won  to 
the  Reformation  ;  and  in  the  year  1522,  he  publicly  preached 
the  Gospel  at  Leipzic.  John  Cellarius,  professor  of  Hebrew, 
a  man  violently,  opposed  to  the  reformed  doctrines,  was 
touched  by  the  words  of  the  eloquent  doctor,  and  began  to 
search  the  Scriptures  more  deeply.  Erelong  he  gave  up  his 
station,  and  went  to  Wittemberg  to  study  humbly  at  Luther's 
feet.  Some  time  after  he  was  pastor  at  Frankfort  and  at 
Dresden. 

Among  those  who  had  taken  their  scats  on  the  benclies 
reserved  for  the  court,  and  who  surrounded  Duke  George, 
was  a  young  pj'ince,  twelve  years  old,  descended  from  a 
family  celebrated  for  their  combats  against  the  Saracens — it 
was  George  of  Anhalt.  He  was  then  studying  at  Leipsic 
under  a  private  tutor.  An  eager  desire  for  learning  and  an 
ardent  thirst  for-truth  already  distinguished  this  illustrious 
youth.  He  was  frequently  heard  reneating  these  words  of 
Solomon  :  Lying  lips  hecome  not  a  prince.  The  discussion 
at  Leipsic  awakened  serious  reflections  in  this  boy,  and 
excited  a  decided  partiality  for  Luther.-|-  Some  time  after, 
he  was  offered  a  bishopric.  His  brothers  and  all  his  relations 
entreated  him  to  accept  it,  wishing  to  push  him  to  the  highest 
dignities  in  the  Church.  But  he  was  determined  in  his  refusal. 
On  the  death  of  his  pious  mother,  who  was  secretly  well  disposed 

*  Luthcri  Sieg  seyum  so  viel  wcni/;er  beriihrnt,  well  dcr  Gelelirten, 
Verstandigen,  uiid  derer  <]ie  sicli  selbst  inclit  hoch  rlihmen,  wenig  seyen. 
Seckendorf,  p.  207.  t  L.  Opr-.  ( W.)  sv.  1440. 


66  -      THE  STUDENTS  OF  LEIP3IC. 

towards  Luther,  he  became  possessed  of  all  the  reformer's 
writings.  He  olfered  up  constant  and  fervent  prayers  to 
God,  beseeching  Him  ,to  turn  his  heart  to  the  truth,  and 
often  in  the  solitude  of  his  closet,  he  exclaimed  with  tears : 
Deal  icith  thy  scrcant  accordinr/  to  thy  mercy,  and  teach  me 
thy  statutes:"  His  prayers  were  lieard.  Convinced  and 
carried  away,  he  fearlessly  ranged  himself  on  the  side 
of  the  Gospel.  In  vain  did  his  guardians,  and  particu- 
larly Duke  George,  besiege  him  v»-it]i  entreaties  and  rc^uon- 
strances.  He  was  iiiflc^ihle,  and  George  exclaimed,  half 
convinced  by  the  reasoning"  of  his  v^'ard:  "  I  cannot  ansv/cr 
him ;  but  I  will  still  remain  in  my  own  Church,  for  it  is  a 
hard  matter  to  break  in  an  old  dog."  We  shall  meet  again 
with  this  amiable'prinee,  one  of  the  noblest  characters  of  the 
Reformation,  wlio  preached  in  person  to  his  subjects  the 
words  of  everlasting  life,  and  to  whom  has  been  applied  tlie 
saying  of  Dion  on  the  Emperor  Marcus  Antoninus  :  "  He 
was  consistent  during  the  v.hole  of  his  life  ;  he  was  a  good 
man,  one  in  whom  there  vras  no  guile."  7 

But  it  was  the  students  in  particular  who  received  Luther's 
words  with  enthusiasm.  They  felt  the  difference  between  the 
spirit  and  energy  of  the  Wittcmbcrg  doctor,  and  the  sophis- 
tical distinctions,  the  empty  speculations  of  the  Chancellor  of 
Ingolstadt.  They  saw  that  Luther  relied  upon  the  Word 
of  God,  and  that  Eck's  opinions  were  grounded  on  human 
tradition.  Tiie  effect  was  instantaneous.  The  lecture- 
rooms  of  tlie  university  of  Leipsic  vrcre  speedily  deserted 
after  the  disputation.  One  circumstance,  indeed,  contributed 
to  this  result :  the  plague  seemed  on  the  point  of  breaking 
out  in  that  city.  Bulwhercwere  other  universities  (Erfurth, 
Ligolstadt,  &c.)  to  which  the  students  miglit  ho.ve  gone.  The 
power  of  truth  drev/  them  to  Wittemberg,  wlicre  the  number 
of  students  was  soon  doubled. + 

Among  those  who  removed  from  the  one  university  to  the 
other,  was  observed  a  youth  of  sixteen  years,  of  melancholy 

*  A  Deo  petivit,  flecti  pectus  suum  ad  veritatem,  ac  lacrymaus  sa?pe 
Usee  verba  repetivit M.  Adami,  Vita  Gcorgii  Anlialt,  p.  248. 

-f-  "O/uoio;    Oioc.    T«vra/v    ly'ivir<i,    ccy/xPo;    Oi   r,v,    kk)   ouTiv   TootTTc'iiJiov   i'X^^' 

Melch.  Adam.  p.  255. 
X  Peifer,  Histor..  Lipsiensis.  p.  356. 


CRUCIGER MELANCTIIONfe  CALL.  67 

disposition,  speaking  seldom,  and  who,  in  the  midst  of  the 
conversations  and  sports  of  his  fellow-students,  often  ap- 
peared absorbed  in  his  own  reflections.*  His  parents  had  at 
first  thought  him  of  weak  intellect ;  but  soon  found  him  so 
quick  in  learning,  and  so  constantly  occupied  vvith  his  studies, 
that  they  formed  the  greatest  expectations  of  him.  His 
uprightness  and  candour,  his  modesty  and  piety,  won  him 
the  affection  of  all,  and  Mosellanus  pointed  him  out  as  a 
model  to  the  whole  university.  His  name  was  Gaspard 
Cruciger,  a  native  of  Leipsic.  The  new  student  of  Wittem- 
berg  was  afterwards  the  friend  of  Meiancthon,  and  Luther's 
assistant  in  the  translation  of  the  Bible. 

The  Leipsic  disputation  bore  still  greater  fruits.  Here  it 
was  that. the  theologian  of  the  Reformution  received  his  call. 
Meiancthon  sat  modest  and  silent  listening  to  the  discussion, 
in  which  he  took  very  little  part.  Till  that  time  literature 
had  been  his  sole  occupation.  The  conference  gave  him  a 
new  impulse,  and  launched  the  eloquent  professor  into  the 
career  of  divinity.  From  that*  hour  his  extensive  learning 
bowed  before  the  Word  of  God.  He  received  the  evan- 
gelical truth  with  the  simplicity  of  a  child  ;  explained  the 
doctrine  of  salvation  with  a  grace  and  perspicuity  that 
charmed  all  his  hearers  ;  and  trod  boldly  in  that  path  so 
new  to  him,  for,  said  he,  "  Christ  will  never  abandon  his 
followers."  -|-  Henceforward  the  two  friends  walked  together, 
contending  for  liberty  and  truth, — the  one  with  the  energy 
of  St.  Paul,  the  other  with  the  meekness  of  St.  John. 
Luther  has  admirably  expressed  the  difference  of  their 
callings.  "  I  was  born,"  said  he,  "  to  contend  on  the  field  of 
'battle  with  factions  and  with  wicked  spirits.  This  is  why 
my  works  abound  with  war  and  tempests.  It  is  my  task 
to  uproot  the  stock  and  the  stem,  to  clear  away  the  briars 
and  underwood,  to  fill  up  the  pools  and  the  marshes.  I  am 
the  rough  woodman  who  has  to  prepare  the  way  and  smooth 
the  road.     But  Phihp  advances  quietly  and  softly ;  he  tills 

*  Et  co^itabundus  et  ssepe  in  medios  sodalities  quasi  peregriuante 
animo.    Melch.  Adami  Vita  Crucigeri,  p.  193. 
-f-  Ghristus  suis  nou  deerit.    Corp,  Ilef.  i.  104. 


68  LUtHER's  EMAKCIPATION. 

and  plants  the  ground ;  sows  and  waters  it  joyfully,  accord- 
ing to  the  gifts  that  God  has  given  him  with  so  liberal  a 
hand."* 

If'Melancthon,  the  tranquil  sower,  vras  called  to  the  work 
by  the  disputation  of  Leipsic,  Luther,  the  hardy  woodman* 
felt  his  ^rm  strengthened  by  it,  and  his  courage  reinvigor- 
ated.  The  greatest  effect  of  this  discussion  was  that  wrought 
in  Luther  himself.  "  The  scales  of  scholastic  theology," 
said  he,  "  fell  then  entirely  from  before  my  eyes,  under  the 
triumphant  presidence  of  Doctor  Eck."  The  veil  which  tlie 
School  and  the  Church  had  conjointly  drawn  before  the 
sanctuary  was  rent  for  the  reformei'  from  top  to  bottom. 
Driven  to  new  inquiries,  he  arrived  at  unexpected  dis- 
coveries. With  as  much  indignation  as  astonishment,  he 
saw  the  evil  in  all  its  magnitude.  Searching  into  the  » 
annals  of  the  Church,  he  discovered  that  the  supremacy  of 
Rome  had  no  other  origin  than  ambition  on  the  one  hand, 
and  ignorant  credulity  on  the  other.  The  narrow  point  of 
view  under  which  he  had  tiitherto  looked  upon  the  Church 
was  succeeded  by  a  deeper  and  more  extended  range.  He 
recognised  in  the  Christians  of  Greece  and  of  the  East  true 
members  of  the  Catholic  Church ;  and  instead  of  a  visible 
chief,  seated  on  the  banks  of  the  Tiber,  he  adored,  as  sole 
chief  of  the  people  of  God,  an  invisible  and  eternal  Redeemer, 
who,  according  to  his  promise,  is  daily  in  the  midst  of  every 
nation  upon  earth,  witli  all  who  believe  in  His  name. 
The  Latin  Church  was  no  longer  in  Luther's  estimation 
the  universal  Church;  he  saw  the  narrow  barriers  of 
Rome  fall  dovv'n,  and  exulted  in  discovering  beyond  them 
the  glorious  dominions  of  Christ.  From  that  time  he* 
comprehended  hovv'  a  man  might  be  a  member  of  Christ's 
Church,  without  belonging  to  the  pope's.  But,  above  all, 
the  writings  of  John  Huss  produced  a  deep  impr.ession  upon 
him.  He  there  found,  to  his  great  surpi^se,  the  doctrine  of 
St.  Paul  and  of  St.  Augustine, — that  doctrine  at  which  he 
himself  had  arrived  after  so  many  struggles.  "  I  believed 
and  I  taught  all  the  doctrines  of  John  Huss  without  being 
•  L.  0pp.  (W.)  xiv.  200. 


LUTUEr's  EMA^X"11•AT^0N.  69 

aware  of  it  :*  and  so  did  Staiipitz.  In  short,  although  un- 
conscious of  it,  we  are  all  Hussites.  Paul  and  Augustine 
were  so  themselves.  I  am  confounded,  and  know  not  what 
to  think. — Oh !  how  terribly  have  men  deserved  the  judg- 
ments of  God,  seeing  that  the  GosjdcI  truth,  which  has  been 
unveiled  and  published  this  century  past,  has  been  con- 
demned, burnt,  and  stifled Wo,  wo  to  the  world!" 

Luther  separated  from  the  papacy,  and  then  felt  to^vards 
it  a  decided  aversion  and  holy  indignation ;  and  all  the 
witnesses  that  in  every  age  had  risen  up  against  Rome 
came  in  turns  before  him  and  testified  against  her,  each 
revealing  some  abuse  or  error.  ^'  Oh !  what  thick  darkness !" 
exclaimed  he. 

He  was  not  allowed  to  be  silent  on  this  sad  discovery. 
The  insolence  of  his  adversaries,  their  pretended  triumph, 
and  the  efforts  they  made  to  extinguish  the  light,  decided 
his  soul.  He  advanced  along  the  path  in  which  God  con- 
ducted him,  without  anxiety  as  to  the  goal  to  which  it  would 
lead  him.  Luther  has  pointed  to  this  moment  as  that  of 
his  emancipation  from  the  papal  yoke.  "  Learn  from  me," 
said  he,  "  how  difficult  a  thing  it  is  to  throw  off  errors  con- 
firmed by  the  example  of  all  the  world,-]-  and  which,  through 
long  habit,  have  become  a  second  nature  to  us.  I  had  then 
been  seven  years  reading  and  publicly  explaining  the  Holy 
Scriptures  with  great  zeal,  so  that  I  knew  them  almost  by 
heart. J  I  had  also  all  the  first-fruits  of  knowledge  and 
faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  that  is  to  say,  I  knew  that 
jp.'e  are  justified  and  saved  not  by  our  works,  but  by  faith  in 
Christ ;  and  I  even  maintained  openly  that  the  pope  is  not 
the  head  of  the  Christian  Church  by  Divine  right.  And  yet 
I  could  not  see  the  consequences  that  flowed  from  this; 
namely,  that  the  pope  is  nece,ssarily  and  certainly  of  the 
devil.  For  what  is  not  of  God  must  needs  be  of  the  devil."§ 
Luther  adds  further  on  :    "I  no  longer  permit  myself  to  be 

*  Ego  iraprudcns  hucusque  omnia  Johannis  Huss  et  docui  et  tenui. 
L.  Epp.  ii.  452. 

f  Q,uam  difficile  sit  eluctari  et  emergere  ex  erroribus,  totius  orbig 
exemplo  firmatis L.  0pp.  Lat.  in  Prsef. 

X  Per  septem  annos,  ita  ut  memoriter  pene  omnia  tenerem.    Ibid. 

§  Quod  enim  ex  Deo  non  est,  necesse  est  ex  diabolo  esse.    Ibid. 


70  ECK  ATTACKS  MELANCTHON. 

indignant  against  those  who  are  still  attached  to  the  pope, 
since  I,  who  had  for  so  many  years  studied  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures so  attentively,  still  clung  with  so  much  obstinacy  to 
popery."* 

Such  were  the  real  results  of  the  Leipsic  disputation, — 
results  of  more  importance  than  the  disputation  itself.  It 
was  like  those  first  successes  which  discipline  an  army  and 
excite  its  courage.  » 


CHAPTER  VIL 

Eck  attacks  Melancthon  —  Melancthon's  Defence  —  Interpretation  of 
Holy  Scripture  —  Luther's  Firmness  —  The  Bohemian  Brothers  — 
Emser — Staupitz. 

EcK  gave  way  to  all  the  intoxication  of  what  he  wished  to 
represent  as  a  victory.  He  inveighed  against  Luther; 
heaped  charge  upon  charge  against  him  -j-  wrote  to  Frede- 
rick ;  and  desired,  like  a  skilful  general,  to  take  advantage 
of  the  confusion  that  always  follows  a  battle,  to  obtain 
important  concessions  from  that  prince.  While  waiting  for 
the  measures  that  were  to  be  taken  against  his  adversary's 
person,  he  called  down  fire  upon  his  writings,  even  on  those 
he  had  not  read.  He  begged  the  elector  to  summon  a  pro- 
vincial council :  "  Let  us  exterminate  these  vermin,"  said 
the  coarse  doctor,  "  before  they  multiply  beyond  all  bounds."  t 
It  was  not  upon  Luther  alone  that  he  vented  his  anger. 
His  imprudence  called  Melancthon  into  the  lists.  The  latter, 
connected  by  tender  ties  of  friendship  w^ith^  the  excellent 
CEcolampadius,  wrote  him  an  account  of  the  disputation, 
speaking  of  Dr.  Eck  in  terms  of  commendation.§  Neverthe- 
less, the  pride  of  the  Chancellor  of  Ingolstadt  was  wounded. 

•  Cum  ego  tot  annis  sacra  legens  diligentissime,  tamen  ita  hscsi  tena- 
citer,    L.  0pp.  Lat.  in  Pra}f. 

•Y  Proscidit,  post  abitum  nostrum,  Martinum  inhumanissime.  Me- 
lancth.  Corp.  Ref.  i.  106. 

X  Ehe  das  UngezifFer  iiberhand  nehme.     L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  271. 

§  Eccius  ob  varias  et  insignes  ingenii  dotes.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  i.  337. 


MELANCTIIOn's  ItEPLY.  71 

He  immediately  took  up  the  pen  against  "that  gram- 
marian of  Wittemfeerg,  who  was  not  ignorant,  indeed,  ot 
Latin  and  Greek,  but  who  had  dared  to  publish  a  letter  in 
which  he  had  insulted  him Dr.  Eck."*  ""v^l^ 

Melancthon  replied,  and  this  was  his  iirst  theological  writ- 
ing. It  is  cliaracterized  by  all  that  exquisite  urbanity  which 
distinguished  this  excellent  man.  Laying  down  the  funda- 
mental principles  of  hermeneutics,-|-  he  showed  that  we  ought 
not  to  interpret  Scripture  by  the  Fathers,  but  the  Fathers  by 
Scripture.  "  How  often  has  not  Jerome  been  mistaken!" 
said  he;  "  hov/  frequently  Augustiire  !  how  frequently  Am- 
brose !  how  often  their  opinions  are  different !  and  how  often 
they  retract  their  error-s !  There  is  but  one  Scripture,  in- 
spired by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  pure  and  true  in  all  things.^: 

"  Luther  does  not  follow  certain  ambiguous  explanations 
of  the  ancients,  say  they ;  and  why  should  he  ?  When  he 
explains  the  passage  of  Saint  Mattliewu  Thou  art  Peter, 
and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  mil  Church,  he  says  the 
same  thing  as  Origen,  who  alone  is  a  host ;  as  Augustine  in 
his  homily ;  and  as  Ambrose  in  his  sixth  book  upon  Saint 
Luke ;  I  will  mention  no  others. — What  then,  will  you  say 
the  Fathers  contradict  one  another  ? — And  Is  there  any  thing 
astonishing  in  that?§  I  believe  in  the  Fathers,  because  I 
beiieve  in  Scripture.  The  meaning  of  Scripture  is  one  and 
simple^  like  heavenly  truth  itself.  It  is  obtained  by  com- 
paring scripture  Avith  scripture :  it  is  deduced  from  the 
thread  and  connexion  of  the  discourse. |j  There  is  a  phi- 
losophy that  is  enjoined  us  as  regards  the  Divine  Scrip- 
tures :  and  that  is,  to  bring  all  human  opinions  and  maxims 
to  it,  as  to  a  touchstone  by  which  to  try  thera."5[ 

*  Ausus  est  grammaticus  Wittembergensis,  Grsece  et  Latine  sane  non 
indoctus,  epistolam  edere.     L.  0pp.  Lat,  i.  338. 

t  The  art  of  interpreting  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

Z  Una  est  Scriptura,  coelestis  spiritus,  pura,  et  per  omnia  verax. 
Contra  Eckium  iJef'ensio,  Corp.  Ref.  i.  115. 

§  Quid  igitur  ?  Ipsi  secum  pugnant  1  quid  mirum  ?    Ibid. 

II  Quern  collatis  Scripturis  e  file  ductuque  orationis  licet  assequi. 
Ibid.  p.  114. 

^  Ut  hominum  sententias,  decretaque,  ad  ipsas,  ceu  ad  Lydium  lapi- 
dem,  exigamus.    Ibid.  p.  115. 


72       INTERPRETATION  OF  SCRIPTURE LUTHEr's  FIRMNESS. 

For  a  very  long  period  such  powerful  truths  had  not  been 
set  forth  with  so  much  elegance.  Tlic  Word  of  God  was 
restored  to  its  place,  and  the  Fathers  to  theirs.  The  simple 
method  hy  which  we  may  arrive  at  the  real  meaning  of 
Scripture  was  firmly  laid  down.  The  Word  floated  above 
all  the  difficulties  and  all  tlie  explanations  of  the  School. 
Melanctiion  furnished  the  means  of  replying  to  all  those 
who,  like  Dr.  Eck,  should  perplex  this  subject,  even  to  the 
most  distant  ages.  The  feeble  grammarian  had  risen  up ; 
and  the  broad  and  sturdy  slioulders  of  the  scholastic  gladi- 
ator had- bent  under  the, first  movement  of  his  arm. 

The  weaker  Eck  was,  the  louder  he  clamoured.  By  his 
boastings  and  his  accusations,  he  hoped  to  secure  the  victory 
that  he  had  lost  in  his  discussions.  The  monks  and  all  the 
partisans  of  Rome  re-echoed  his  clamours.  From  every 
part  of  Germany,  'reproaches  were  poured  upon  Luther; 
but  he  remained  unaffected  by  them.  "  The  more  I  find  my 
name  covered  with*  opprobrium,  the  more  do  I  glory  in  it," 
said  he  at  the  conclusion  of  the  explanations  he  published  on 
the  Leipsic  propositions.  "  The  truth,  that  is  to  say  Christ, 
must  needs  increase,  and  I  must  decrease.  The  voice  of 
the  Bride  and  the  Bridegroom  causes  me  a  joy  that  far  sur- 
passes the  terrors  inspired  by  their  clamours.  Men  are  not 
the  authors  of  my  sufferings,  and  I  entertain  no  hatred  to- 
wards them.  It  is  Satan,  the  prince  of  wickedness,  wdio  de- 
sires to  terrify  me.  But  He  who  is  Avithin  us  is  mightier 
than  he  that  is  in  the  world.  The  judgment  of  our  con- 
temporaries is  bad,  that  of  posterity  will  be  better."* 

If  the  Leipsic  disputation  augmented  Luther's  enemies  in 
Germany,  it  also  increased  the  number  of  his  friends  in 
foreign  countries.  "  What  Huss  was  in  Bohemia  in  other 
days,  you  now  are  in  Saxony,  dear  Martin,"  wrote  the 
Bohemian  brethren  to  him ;  "  for  this  reason,  pray  and  be 
strong  in  the  Lord  ! " 

About  this  time  the  war  broke  out  between  Luther  and 
Emser,  then  professor  at  Leipsic.  The  latter  Avrote  to  Dr. 
Zack,   a   zealous   Roman-catholic   of  Prague,   a   letter   in 

*  Prscsens  male  judical  »tas  ;  judicium  melius  posteritatis  erit.  I*. 
0pp.  Lat.  i.  310. 


EMSER STAUPITZ.  73 

which  his  design  appeared  to  be  to  deprive  the  Hussites  of 
their  notion  that  Luther  belonged  to  their  party.  Luther 
could  not  doubt  that  by  seeming  to' justify  him,  the  learned 
Leipsicker  was  endeavouring  to  fix  upon  him  the  suspicion 
of  adhering  to  the  Bohemian  heresy,  and  he  accordingly 
resolved  to  tear  aside  the  veil  under  which  his  former  host 
of  Dresden  desired  to  conceal  his  hostility.  With  this  intent 
he  published  a  letter,  addressed  "  To  Emser  the  Goat"  (his 
adversary's  crest  was  a  goat),  and  concluded  by  these  words, 
so  clearly  depicting  his  character  :  "  My  maxim  is, — to  love 
all  men,  but  to  fear  none."* 

While  new  friends  and  enemies  thus  sprung  up  around 
Luther,  his  old  friends  seemed  to  be  deserting  him.  Staupitz, 
who  had  brought  the  reformer  from  the  obscurity  of  his  clois- 
ter at  Erfurth,  began  to  evince  some  coolness  towards  him. 
Luther  had  soared  too  high  for  Staupitz,  who  could  not 
follow  him.  "  You  abandon  me,"  wrote  Luther  to  him.  "  All 
day  long  I  have  been  very  sad  on  your  account,  as  a  weaned 
child  cries  after  its  mother.f  I  dreamt  of  you  last  night 
(continues  the  reformer):  you  were  leaving  me,  while  I 
groaned  and  shed  bitter  tears.  But  you  stretched  out  your 
hand,  bade  me  be  calm,  and  promised  to  return  to  me 
again." 

The  pacificator  Miltitz  was  desirous  of  making  a  fresh 
attempt  to  calm  the  agitation  of  men's  minds.  But  what 
hold  could  he  have  over  men  still  agitated  by  the  emo- 
tions the  struggle  had* excited?  His  endeavours  proved 
unavailing.  He  was  the  bearer  of  the  famous  Golden  Rose 
presented  to  the  elector,  but  the  latter  did  not  condescend 
to  receive  it  in  person,  j:  Frederick  knew  the  artifices  of 
Rome,  and  all  hope  of  deceiving  him  was  relinquished.§ 

•  L.  0pp.  Lat.  i.  252. 

f  Ego  super  te,  sicut  ablactatas  super  matre  sua,  tristissimus  hac  tlio 
fui.    Epp.  i.  342. 

X  Rosam  quam  vocant  auream  uullo  honore  dignatus  est ;  imo  pro 
ridicula  habuit.     L.  0pp.  Lat.  in  Prsef. 

§  Intellaxit  princeps  artes  Romanae  curiae  et  eos  (legates)  di^ne  trac- 
tare  novit.    Ibid. 

VOL.  DC  4 


74  CURIST  GAVE  HIMSELF  FOR  Ui. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Galatians— Qirist  for  us— Blindness  of  Luther's  Op- 
ponents—Earliest Ideas  on  the  Lord's  Supper— Is  the  Sacrament 
without  Faith  sufficient  ?— Luther  a  Bohemian  — Eck  attacked— Eck 
goes  to  Rome. 

Luther,  far  from  retreating,  advanced  daily.  It  was  at  tliis 
time  that  he  aimed  one  of  his  most  violent  blows  against 
error  in  his  Commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians.* 
The  second  Commentary  is  nndonbtcdly  superior  to  the  first ; 
but  in  the  first  he  expounded  with  great  power  the  doctrine 
of  justification  by  faith.  Each  expression  of  the  new  apostle 
was  full  of  life,  and  God  made  use  of  lilm  to  inculcate  a 
knowledge  of  Himself  in  the  hearts  of  the  people.  "  Christ 
gave  himself  for  our  sins,"  said  Luther  to  his  contempo- 
raries.f  "  It  was  not  silver  or  gold  that  He  gave  for  us ;  it 
was  not  a  man;  it  was  not  all  the  angels:  it  was  himself 
that  He  gave,  out  of  whom  there  is  nothing  great.  And  He 
gave  this  inestimable  treasure — for  our  sins.  Where  now  are 
those  who  vaunt  of  the  power  of  our  will  ? — where  are  all 
the  lessons  of  moral  philosophy  ? — where  are  the  power  and 
the  strength  of  the  law  ?  Since  oiir  sins  were  so  great  that 
nothing  could  take  them  away  except  a  ransom  so  immea- 
surable, shall  we  still  claim  to  obtain  righteousness  by  the 
strength  of  our  own  will,  by  the  power  of  the  lavr,  or  by  the 
teaching  of  men  ?  What  shall  we  do  with  all  these  artifices, 
with  all  these  delusions  ?  Alas  !  we  shall  cover  our  iniquities 
with  a  false  righteousness,  and  we  shall  make  hypocrites  of 
ourselves,  whom  nothing  in  the  world  can  save." 

But  while  Luther  was  thus  laying  down  the  doctrine  that 
there  is  no  salvation  for  men  out  of  Christ,  he  also  showed 
that  this  salvation  transforms  man,  and  makes  him  abound 
in  good  works.     "  He  who  has  truly  heard  the  Word  of 

"  September  1519.  +  L.  Odd.  (LO  x.  i^\. 


BLINDNESS  OF  Luther's  opponents.  75 

Christ  (said  the  Reformer),  and  who  keeps  it,  is  immediately 
clothed  with  the  spirit  of  charity.  If  yon  love  the  man 
who  has  made  you  a  present  of  twenty  florins,  or  done  you 
^ny  important  service,  or  in  any  other  manner  testified  his 
affection,  how  much  more  ought  you  to  love  Him  who 
has  given  you  not  gold  or  silver,  but  himself,  who  has 
even  received  so  many  wounds  for  your  sake,  who  for  you 
has  sweated  drops  of  blood,  and  who  died  for  you ;  in  a 
word,  who,  by  paying  for  all  your  sins,  has  swallowed  up 
death,  and  obtained  for  you  in  heaven  a  Father  full   of 

love! If  you  love  Him  not,  you  have  not  heard  w^ith 

your  heart  the  things  that  He  has  done;  you  have  not 
believed  them,  for  faith  worketh  by  love.'' — "  This  Epistle 
is  my  epistle,"  said  Luther,  speaking  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Galatians  :  "  I  am  wedded  to  it." 

His  adversaries  compelled  him  to  advance  more  ciuickly 
than  he  would  have  done  without  them.  At  this  period 
Eck  incited  the  Franciscans  of  Juterbock  to  attack  him 
again.  Luther,  in  his  reply,*  not  content  with  repeating 
what  he  had  already  taught,  attacked  errors  that  he  had 
newly  discovered.  "  I  should  hke  to  know,"  said  he,  "  in 
what  part  of  Scripture  the  power  of  canonizing  the  saints  has 
been  given  to  the  popes ;  and  also  what  necessity,  what  utility 

there  is  in  canonizing  them For  that  matter,"  added  he 

sarcastically,  "  let  them  canonize  as  much  as  they  like!"-]- 

Luther's  new  attacks  remained  unanswered.  The  blind- 
ness of  his  enemies  was  as  favourable  to  him  as  his  own 
courage.  They  passionately  defended  secondary  matters, 
and  when  Luther  laid  his  hand  on  the  foundations  of  the 
Roman  doctrine,  they  saw  them  shaken  without  uttering  a 
word.  They  busied  themselves  in  defending^  the  outworks, 
while  their  intrepid  adversary  was  advancing  into  the  body 
of  the  place,  and  there  boldly  planting  the  standard  of 
truth.  Accordingly,  they  were  afterwards  astonished  when 
they  beheld  the  fortress  they  were  defending  undermined  and 
on  fire,  and  crumbling  into  ruins  in  the  midst  of  the  flames, 
while  they  were  flattering  themselves  that  it  was  impreg- 

*  Defensio  contra  malignum  Eccii  judicium.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  i.  356. 
f  Canoniset  quisque  quantum  volet.     Ibid.  367. 


76  FIEST  IDEAS  ON  THE  EUCKA:EIST. 

nable,  and  were  still  braving  those  who  led   the  assault. 
Thus  are  all  great  catastrophes  effected. 

The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  was  now  beginning 
to  occupy  Luther's  thoughts.  He  looked  in  vain  for  this  holy 
supper  in  the  Mass.  One  day,  shortly  after  his  return  from' 
Leipsic,  he  went  into  the  pulpit.  Let  us  listen  to  his 
words,  for  th?y  are  the  first  he  uttered  on  a  subject  that  has 
since  rent  the  Church  of  the  Reformation  into  two  parties. 
He  said :  "  In  the  holy  sacrament  of  the  altar  there  are 
three  things  we  must  observe :  the  sign,  which  should  be 
outward,  visible,  and  in  a  bodily  shape;  the  thing  signi- 
fied, which  is  inward,  spiritual,  and  in  the  mind  of  man; 
and  faith,  which  makes  use  of  both."*  If  definitions  had 
been  carried  no  farther,  unity  would  not  have  been  de- 
stroyed. ;:  " 

Luther  continued :  "  It  would  be  a  good  thing  if  the 
Church,  by  a  general  council,  should  order  both  kinds  to  be 
given  to  the  believer ;  not  however  that  one  kind  is  not  suf- 
ficient, for  faith  alone  would  suffice."  This  bold  language 
pleased  his  hearers.  A  few  of  them  were  however  alarmed 
and  irritated.     "  It  is  false  and  scandalous,"  said  they.f 

The  preacher  continued  :  "  There  is  no  closer,  deeper,  or 
more  indivisible  union  than  that  which  takes  place  between 
the  food  and  the  body  which  the  food  nourishes.  Christ  is 
so  united  to  us  in  the  sacrament,  that  he  acts  as  if  he 
were  ourselves.  Our  sins  assail  him ;  his  righteousness 
defends  us." 

But  Luther  was  not  satisfied  with  setting  forth  the 
truth  ;  he  attacked  one  of  the  most  fundamental  errors 
of  Rome.j:  That  Church  maintains  that  the  Sacrament 
operates  of  itself,  independently  of  the  disposition  of  the 
communicant.  Nothing  can  be  more  convenient  than  sucli 
an  opinion.  Hence  the  ardour  with  which  the  sacrament 
is  sought, — hence  the  profits  of  the  Romish  clergy.    Luther 

•  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  272.  +  Ibid.  281. 

X  Si  quis  dixerit  per  ipsa  novjG  legis  sacramenta  eo'  opere  operaio  non 
conferri  gratiam,  sed  sob.in  fidera  divinae  promissionis,  ad  gratiam 
consequeudam  sufficere,  anathema  sit.  Concil.  Trident.  Session  7 
canon  8. 


LUTHER  A  BOHEMIAN.  77 

attacked  this  doctrine,*  and  opposed  it  by  the  contrary  doc- 
trine,-!- by  virtue  of  which  faith  and  the  concurrence  of  the 
heart  are  necessary. 

This  energetic  protest  was  of  a  nature  to  overthrow  the 
ancient  superstitions  ;  and  yet  it  is  most  astonishing  that 
no  one  pttid  any  attention  to  it.  Rome  passed  by  that 
which  should  have  called  up  a  shriek  of  distress,  and  fell 
impetuously  on  the  unimportant  remark  Luther  had  made 
at  the  beginning  of  his  discourse,  touching-  the  communion 
in  both  kinds.  This  sermon  having  been  published  in 
December,  a  cry  of  heresy  was  raised  in  every  quarter. 
"  It  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than  the  doctrine  of  Prague," 
was  the  observation  at  the  court  of  Dresden,  where  the 
sermon  arrived  during  the  festival  of  Christmas ;  "  the 
work,  besides,  is  in  German,  in  order  that  the  common 
people  may  understand  it."j:  The  prince's  devotion  was 
disturbed,  and  on  the  third  day  of  the  festival  he  wrote 
to  his  cousin  Frederick  :  "  Since  the  publication  of  this 
sermon,  the  number  of  those  who  receive  the  Eucharist  in 
both  kinds  has  increased  in  Bohemia  by  six  thousand. 
Your  Luther,  from  being  a  professor  at  ATittemberg,  is 
about  to  become  bishop  of  Prague  Snd  arch-heretic  !" — 
"  He  was  born  in  Bohemia  !"  said  some,  "  of  Bohemian 
parents  ;  he  was  brought  up  in  Prague,  and  taught  from 
Wickliffe's  books !" 

Luther  thought  it  his  duty  to  contradict  these  rumours 
in  a  writing  where  he  seriously  gives  an  account  of  his 
family.  "I  was  born  at  Eisleben,"§  said  he,  "and  chris- 
tened in  St.  Peter's  Church.  Dresden  is  the  nearest  place 
to  Bohemia  that  I  have  ever  visited." 

Duke  George's  letter  did  not  estrange  the  elector 
from  Luther.  A  few  days  after,  this  prince  invited  the 
doctor  to  a  splendid  banquet  which  he  gave  the  Spanish 
ambassador,  and  there  Luther  valiantly  contended  against 
Charles's  minister.]!     The  elector  had  begged  him,  through 

*  Known  as  the  opus  operatum.  f  That  of  the  opus  operantis. 

X  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  281. 

§  Cseterum  ego  natus  sum  in  Eisleben.    Luth.  Epp.  i.  389. 

U  Cum  quo  heri  ego  et  Philippus  certavimus,  splendide  iuTitati.  Ibid.  396. 


78  -  ECK  ATTACKED. 

his  chaplain,  to  defend  his  cause  with  moderation.  "  Too 
much  folly  is  displeasing  to  men,"  replied  Luther  to  Spala- 
tin ;  "  but  too  much  discretion  is  displeasing  to  God.  The 
Gospel  cannot  be  defended  without  tumult  and  without 
scandal.  The  Word  of  God  is  a  svrord, — a  war, — a  ruin, 
—a  stumbling-block, — a  destruction, — a  poison  T*  and,  as 
Amos  says,  it  meets  us  like  a  bear  in  the  road  or  a  lioness 
in  the  forest.  I  seek  nothing,  I  ask  nothing.  There  is 
One  greater  than  I,  who  seeketh'  and  asketh.  If  He  should 
fall,  I  lose  nothing  ;  if  He  stand,  I  am  profited  notliing."-]- 

Every  thing  annomiced  that  Luther  would  need  faith  and 
courage  now  more  than  ever.  Eel:  was  forming  plans  of 
revenge.  Instead  of  the  laurels  that  he  Lad  reckoned  on 
gaining,  the  Leipsic  gladiator  had  become  the  laughing-stock 
of  all  the  sensible  men  of  his  nation.  Siiverai  biting  satires 
were  pubhshed  against  him.  One  was  the  Epistle  of  Ignor- 
ant Canons,  written  by  CEcolampadius,  and  which  cut  Eck 
to  the  quick.  Another  was  a  Complcdnt  against  Eck,  pro- 
bably from  the  pen  of  the  excellent  Pirckheimex  of  Nurem- 
berg^, overflowing  with  a  sarcasm  and  dignity  of  which 
Pascal's  Provincial  Letters  can  alone  give  us  any  ixlea. 

Luther  manifested 'his  displeasure  at  several  of  these  writ- 
ings. "  It  is  better  to  attack  openly,"  said  he,  "  than  to  bite 
from  behind  a  hedge.":]: 

"What  a  disappointment  for  the  Chancellor  of  Ingolstadt ! 
His  fellow-countrymen  abandoned  him..  He  prepared  to 
cross  the  Alps  to  seek  foreign  support.  Wherever  he 
went,  he  vented  his  threats  against  Luther,  Melancthon, 
Carlstadt,  and  the  elector  himself.  "  From  his  lofty  lan- 
guage," said  the  Wittemberg  doctor,  "  one  might  take  him 
to  be  God  Almighty."  §  Inflamed  with  anger  and  the  desire 
of  revenge,  Eck  published,  in  February  1520,  a  work  on  the 
primacy  of  St  Peter.  In  this  treatise,  which  was  utterly  des- 
titute of  all  sound  criticism,  he  maintained  that  this  apostle 

"  Verbum  Dei  gladius  est,  bellum  est,  ruiiia  est,  scaudalum  est,  perditio 
est,  venenum  est.    L.  Epp.  i.  417. 

f  Ego  nihil  qurcro  ;  e&t,  qui  qua.'rat.  Stet  ergo,  sive  cadat :  ego 
nihil  lucror,  aut  amitto.     Ibid.  418. 

X  Melior  est  apcrta  crimiiiatio,  quam  isfe  sub  sepemorsus.      Ibid.  426. 

§  Deum  crederes  Omuipotontem  loqui.    Ibid.  380. 


ECK  DEPARTS  FOR  llOME.  79 

was  the  first  of  thp  popes,  and  had  dwelt  twenty-five  years 
in  Rome.  After  this  he  set  out  for  Italy,  to  receive  the 
reward  of  his  pretended  triumphs,  and  to  forge  in  Rome,  under 
the  shadow  of  tlie  papal  capitol,  more  powerful  thunderbolts 
than  the  frail  weapons  of  tlie  schoolmen  that  had  shivered 
in  his  hands. 

Luther  foresav,'  all  tlie  perils  that  his  opponent's  journey 
niiglit  dravr  upon  him;  but  he  feared  not.  Spalatin,  in 
alarm,  begged  liim  to  propose  peace.  "  No,"  replied  Luther, 
"  so  long  as  lie  continues  his  clamours,  I  Cannot  witlidrav/ 
jny  hands  from  tlie  contest.  I  trust  evcrytliing  to  God.  I 
consign  mv  bark  to  tlie  winds  and  to  tlie  waves.  Tlie  battle 
Is  tlm  Lord's.^  Why  sliould  you  imagine  that  Christ  will 
advance. his  cause  by  peace?  Did  he  not  fight  with  his, own 
Mood,  and  all  the  martyrs  after  him?" 

Such,  at  the  opeping  of  the  year  1520,  was  the  position  of 
the  combatants  of  Leipsic.  The  one  wjis  rousing  all  the 
papacy  to  crush  his  rival:  the  other  waited  for  war  with  the 
same  calmness  tliat  men  look  for  peace.  The  new  year  was 
destined  to  see  the  storm  burst  forth. 

*  Co^'or  rem  Deo  committere,  data  flatibus  ct  fiuctibus  uar©.  BeiJmn 
Domiui  est.    L.  Epp.  i.  425. 


BOOK  VI. 

SE  PAPAL  BULL — 1520. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Character  of  Maximilian — Candidates  for  theEmpire — Charles — Francisl. 
— Disposition  of  the  Germans— The  Crown  offered  to  Frederick- 
Charles  elected  Emperor. 

A  NEW  actor  was  about  to  appear  on  the  stage.  God  de- 
signed to  bring  the  Wittemberg  monk  face  to  face  with  the 
most  powerful  monarch  that  had  appeared  in  Christendom 
since  the  days  of  Charlemagne.  He  selected  a  prince  in  the 
vigour  of  youth,  and  to  whom  every  thing  seemed  to  an- 
nounce a  long  reign — a  prince  whose  sceptre  extended  over  a 
considerable  part  of  the  old  world,  and  even  the  new,  so  that 
(according  to  a  celebrated  saying)  the  sun  never  went  down 
on  his  vast  dominions ;  and  to  him  He  opposed  that  lowly 
Reformation,  begun  in  the  secluded  cell  of  a  convent  at  Er- 
furth  by  the  anguish  and  the  sighs  of  a  poor  monk.  The 
history  of  this  monarch  and  of  his  reign  was  destined,  it 
would  seem,  to  teach  the  world  an  important  lesson.  It  was 
to  show  the  nothingness  of  all  the  strength  of  man  v»hen  it 
presumes  to  measure  itself  with  the  weakness  of  God.  If  a 
prince,  a  friend  to  Luther,  had  been  called  to  the  imperial 
throne,  the  success  of  the  Reformation  might  have  been 
ascribed  to  his  protection.  If  even  an  emperor  opposed  to 
the  new  doctrines,  but  yet  a  weak  ruler,  had  worn  tlie  dia- 
dem, the  triumph  of  this  work  miglit  liavc  been  accounted 
for  by  the  weakness  of  the  monarch.  But  it  was  the  hauglity 
conqueror  at  Pavia  who  was  destined  to  vail  his  pride  before 
the  power  of  God's  Word :   and   the   whole  world  beheld 


CHARACTER  OF  MAXIMILIAN.  81 

the  man,  who  found  it  an  easy  task  to  drag  Francis  I.  a 
prisoner  to  Madrid,  obliged  to  lower  his  sword  before  the  son 
of  a  poor  miner. 

The  emperor  Maximilian  was  dead,  and  the  electors  had  met 
at  Frankfort  to  choose  a  successor.  This  was  an  important 
event  for  all  Europe  under  the  existing  circumstances.  All 
Christendom  was  occupied  with  this  election.  Maximihan  had 
not  been  a  great  prince ;  but  his  memory  was  dear  to  the 
people.  They  were  delighted  to  call  to  recollection  his  pre- 
sence of  mind  and  his  good  nature.  Luther  used  often  to 
converse  with  his  friends  about  him,  and  one  day  related 
the  following  anecdote  of  this  monarch  : 

A  mendicant  was  once  following  him  and  begging  alms, 
caUing  him  brother  ;  "  for  (said  he)  we  are  both  descended 
from  the  same  father,  Adam.  I  am  poor  (continued  he), 
but  you  are  rich,  and  you  ought  therefore  to  help  me." 
The  emperor  turned  round  at  these  words,  and  said  to  him  : 
"  There  is  a  penny  for  you ;  go  to  all  your  other  brothers, 
and  if  each  one  gives  you  as  much,  you  will  be  richer  than 
lam."* 

It  was  not  a  good-natured  Maximilian  that  was  des- 
tined to  wear  the  imperial  crown.  The  times  were  chang- 
ing ;  men  of  overweening  ambition  were  about  to  dispute  the 
throne  of  the  emperors  of  the  West ;  a  strong  hand  was  to 
grasp  the  reins  of  the  empire,  and  long  and  bloody  wars  were 
on  the  point  of  succeeding  a  profound  peace. 

Three  kings  claimed  the  crown  of  the  Csesars  from  the 
assembly  at  Frankfort.  A  youthful  prince,  grandson  of  the 
last  emperor,  born  in  the  first  year  of  the  century,  and  con- 
sequently nineteen  years  old,  appeared  first.  His  name  was 
Charles,  and  he  was  born  at  Ghent.  His  paternal  grand- 
mother, Mary,  daughter  of  Charles  the  Bold,  had  bequeathed 
to  him  Flanders  and  the  rich  domains  of  Burgundy.  His 
mother,  Joanna,  daughter  of  Ferdinand  of  Aragon  and 
Isabella  of  Castile,  and  wife  of  Phihp  the  Emperor  Maxi- 
mihan's  son,  had  transmitted  to  him  the  united  crowns  of 
the  two  Spains,  Naples,  and  Sicily,  to  which  Christopher 
Columbus  had  recently  added  a  new  world.     His  grand- 

•  L.  0pp.  (W.)  xxii.  1869 

4* 


82  CANDIDATES  FOR  THE  EMPIRE. 

V  father's  death  now  put  him  m  possession  of  the  hereditary 
states  of  Austria.  This  young  prince,  endowed  with  great 
inteUigence,  and  amiahle  whenever  it  pleased  him  to  he  so, 
joined  to  a  taste  for  military  exercises,  in  which  the  famous 
dukes  of  Burgundy  had  long  distinguished  themselves, — to 
the  subtlety  and  penetration  of  the  Italians, — to  the  re- 
spect for  existing  institutions  which  still  characterizes  the 
house  of  Austria,  and  Avhich  promised  a  firm  defender  to 
the  papacy, — an  extensive  knowledge  of  public  affairs  which 
he  had  acquired  under  the  direction  of  Chi^yres ;  for,  from 
the  age  of  fifteen  years,  he  had  attended  all  the  deliberations 
of  his  councils.*  Qualities  so  various  were  covered  and 
concealed,  as  it  were,  by  his  Spanish  taciturnity  and  re- 
serve; there  was  an  air  of  melancholy  in  his  long  visage. 
"  He  was  pious  and  silent,"  said  Luther ;  "  I  will  wager 
that  he  does  not  talk  so  much  in  a  year  as  I  do  in  a 
day."-|-  If  Charles  had  grown  up  under  free  and  christian 
influences,  he  would  perhaps  have  been  one  of  the  most 
meritorious  princes  recorded  in  history;  but  pohtics  ab- 
sorbed iiis  whole  life,  and  blighted  his  naturally  amiable 
character. 

The  youthful  Charles,  not  content  with  the  sceptres  he 
already  grasped  in  his  hand,  aspired  to  the  imperial  dignity. 
"  It  is  a  beam  of  sunshine  that  casts  a  splendour  upon  the 
house  on  w^hich  it  falls,"  said  many ;  "  but  stretch  forth  the 
hand  to  seize  it,  and  you  find  nothing."  Charles,  on  the  con- 
trary, looked  upon  it  as  the  summit  of  all  earthly  grandeur, 
and  a  means  of  obtaining  a  magical  influence  over  the  minds 
of  nations. 

Francis  I.,  king  of  France,  vras  the  second  candidate. 
The  young  paladins  of  the  court  of  this  chivalrous  sovereign 
were  ever  repeating  that  he  ought,  like  Charlemagne,  to  be 
emperor  of  all  the  West,  and,  reviving  the  exploits  of  the 
knights,  of  old,  attack  the  Crescent  that  threatened  the  empire, 
crush  the  infidels,  and  recover  the  Holy  Sepulchre. 

"You  should  convince  the  dukes  of  Austria  that  the 
imperial  crown  is  not  hereditary,"  said  the  ambassadors  of 
Francis  to  the  electors.  "  Besides,  in  the  present  state  of 
•  Memoires  de  Du  Bellay.  i.  45.         f  L.  0pp.  (W.)  xxii.  1874. 


DrSPOSITlON  OF  THE  GERMANS.  83 

affairs,  Germany  requires,  not  a  youth  of  nineteen,  but  a 
prince  who  with  a  tried  judgment  combines  talents  ab*eady 
proved.  Francis  will  unite  tlie  arms  of  France  and  Lom- 
bardy  witli  those  of  Germany  to  make  w^ar  on  the  Mussul- 
mans. As  sovereign  of  the  duchy  of  Milan,  he  is  already  a 
member  of  the  empire."  'The  French  ambassadors  strength- 
ened their  arguments  by  four 'hundred  thousand  crowns 
which  they  expended  in  buying  votes,  and  in  banquets  which 
the  guest  generally  quitted  in  a  state  of  inebriation. 

Lastly,  Henry  VIII.  of  England,  jealous  of  the  influence 
the  choice  of  the  electors  would  give  Francis  or  Charles, 
also  entered  tlie  lists ;  but  he  soon  left  these  two  powerful 
rivals,  to  dispute  the  crown  between  them. 

The  electors  Avcrc  not  very  favourably  disposed  towards 
either.  ''  Our  people,"  thought  they,  ''  will  consider  the 
King  of  France  as  a  foreign  master,  and  this  master  may 
wrest  even  from  us  that  independence  of  which  the  great 
lords  of  his  own  kingdom  have  recently  been  deprived."  As 
for  Cliarlcs,  it  was  an  old  maxim  with  the  electors  never 
to  select  a  prince  who  already  played  an  important  part  in 
the  empire.  The  pope  participated  in  these  fears.  He 
was  opposed  to  tlie  King  of  Naples,  his  neighbour,  and  to 
the  King  of  France,  vrliose  enterprising  spirit  alarmed  him. 
'•  Choose  rather  one  of  3'ourselves,"  was  the  advice  he  sent 
to  the  electors.  'The  P^lector  of  Treves  proposed  to  nominate 
Frederick  of  Saxony;  and  tlie  imperial  crown  was  laid  at 
the  feet  of  this  friend  to  Luther. 

Such  a  choice  Avould  have  gained  the  approbation  of  the 
whole  of  Germany.  Frederick's  wisdom  and  love  for  the 
people  were  well  knovsn.  During  the  revolt  of  Erfurth,  he 
had  been  advised  to  take  the  city  by  storm.  He  refused, 
that  he  might  avoid  bloodshed.  "But  it  will  not  cost  live 
men,"  was  th.e  reply. — "  A  single  man  vrould  be  too  many," 
an?\vercd  the  prince.^^  It  appeared  that  the  election  of  the 
protector  of  tlie  Keformaticn  would  secure  the  triumph  of 
that  work.  Ought  not  Frederick  to  have  seen  a  call  from 
God  in  this  wish  of  the  electors  ?  Who  could  have  been 
better  suited  to  preside  over  the  destinies  of  the  empire 
•  L.  0pp.  (W.)  xxii.  inoV,. 


84  ELECTION  OF  CHARLES. 

than  this  wise  prince?  Who  could  have  been  stronger 
against  the  Turks  than  a  truly  Christian  emperor  ?  The  refusal 
of  the  Elector  of  Saxony,  so  extolled  by  historians,  may  have 
been  a  fault  on  the  part  of  this  prince.  Perhaps  to  him  must 
be  partly  ascribed  the  contests  that  devastated  Germany  in 
after-days.  But  it  is  a  difficult  matter  to  decide  whether 
Frederick  deserves^  to  be  blamed  for  want  of  faith,  or 
honoured  for  his  humility.  He  thought  that  the  very  safety 
of  the  empire  required  him  to  refuse  the  crown.*  "  We  need 
an  emperor  more  powerful  than  myself  to  preserve  Germany," 
said  this  modest  and  disinterested  prince.  "  The  Turk  is  at 
our  gates.  The  King  of  Spain,  whose  hereditary  possessions 
of  Austria  border  on  the  threatened  frontier,  is  its  natural 
defender." 

The  Roman  legate,  seeing  that  Charles  would  be  elected, 
declared  that  the  pope  withdrew  his  objections;  and  on 
the  28th  of  June  the  grandson  of  Maximihan  was  nomi- 
nated emperor.  "  God,"  said  Frederick  not  long  after,  "  hath 
given  him  to  us  in  His  favour  and  in  His  anger."-J-  The 
Spanish  envoys  offered  30,000  gold  florins  to  the  Elector  of 
Saxony,  as  a  testimonial  of  their  master's  gratitude  ;  but  this 
prince  refused  them,  and  forbade  his  ministers  to  accept  of 
any  present.  At  the  same  time,  he  secured  the  liberties  of 
Germany  by  a  capitulation  to  which  Charles's  envoys  swore 
in  his  name.  The  circumstances  under  which  the  latter 
assumed  the  imperial  crown  seemed,  moreover,  to  give  a 
stronger  pledge  than  these  oaths  in  favour  of  German  liberty 
and  of  the  work  of  the  Reformation.  This  youthful  prince  was 
jealous  of  the  laurels  that  his  rival  Francis  I.  had  gathered 
at  Marignan.  The  struggle  would  still  be  continued  in  Italy, 
and  the  interval  thus  employed  would  doubtless  suffice  for 
the  Reformation  to  gain  strength.  Charles  quitted  Spain 
in  May  1520,  and  was  crowned  at  Aix-la-Cliapelle  on  the 
22d  of  October. 

*  Is  vero  heroica  plane  moderatione  animi  magnifice  repudiarit. 
Pallavicini,  i.  79.  f  L.  0pp.  (W.)  xxii.  1880. 


LUTHER  WRITES  TO  THE  EMPEROR.  85 


CHAPTER  II. 

Luther's  Letter  to  the  Emperor — His  Danger— Frederick's  Instructions 
«o  his  envoy  at  Rome — Luther's  Sentiments — Melancthon's  Fears — 
The  German  Nobles  favour  the  Reformation— Schaumburg — Sickingen 
— Ulric  of  Hutten — Luther's  Confidence— Erasmu-  defends  Luther — 
Abstemius — Hedio — Luther  becomes  more  free— Faith  the  Source  of 
Works — What  gives  Faith  ?— Luther  judging  his  own  Writings. 

Luther  had  foreseen  that  the  cause  of  the  Reformation 
would  soon  be  carried  before  the  new  emperor.  He  wrote  to 
Charles,  while  this  prince  was  yet  at  Madrid  :  "  If  the  cause 
that  I  defend,"  said  he,  "  is  worthy  of  appearing  before  the 
throne  of  the  Majesty  of  heaven,  it  ought  not  to  be  unworthy 
of  engaging  the  attention  of  a  prince  of  this  world.  0 
Charles !  first  of  the  kings  of  the  earth !  I  throw  myself  a 
suppliant  at  the  feet  of  your  most  serene  nioijesty.  Deign 
to  receive  under  the  shadow  of  your  wings,  not  me,  but  the 
cause  of  that  eternal  truth,  for  the  defence  of  which  God  has 
intrusted  you  with  the  sword."*  The  young  monarch  laid 
aside  this  singular  letter  from  a  German  monk,  and  made  no 
reply  to  it. 

While  Luther  Avas  vainly  turning  towards  Madrid,  the 
storm  seemed  to  increase  around  him.  Fanaticism  was 
kindhng  in  Germany.  Hochstraten,  indefatigable  in  his 
attempts  at  persecution,  had  extracted  certain  theses  from 
Luther's  writings.  At  his  demand,  the  universities  of  Co- 
logne and  Louvain  had  condemned  these  works.  That  of 
Erfurth,  still  exasperated  at  Luther's  preference  for  Wit- 
temberg,  was  about  to  follow  their  example.  But  having 
been  informed  of  it,  the  doctor  wrote  to  Lange  so  spi- 
rited a  letter,  that  the  Erfurth  divines  were  dism.ayed  and 
kept  silent.  The  condemnation  pronounced  at  Cologne 
and  Louvain  sufficed,  however,  to  inflame  men's  minds. 
Nay,  more  :  the  priests  of  Meissen,  who  had  espoused  Emser's 
quarrel,  said  publicly  (Melancthon  is  our  authority)  that  he 
•  Causam  ipsam  veritatis.    L.  Epp.  i.  392.    15th  January  1520. 


86  LUT1IE1?'S  DANGER. 

wlio  should  kill  Luther  would  be  without  sin.*     "  Now  is  . 
the  time,"  said  Luther,  "  when  men   will   think    they  do 
Christ  a  service  by  putting  us  to  death."     These  homicidal 
words  were  destined  to  produce  their  fruit  in  due  season. 

One  day,  says  a  biographer,  as  Luther  was  in  front  of  the 
Augustine  cloister,  a  stranger,  v>'ho  held  a  pistol  concealed 
under  his  cloak,  accosted  him  in  these  words  :  "  AYhy  do  you 
go  thus  aloiKJ?" — "  I  am  in  God's  hands,"  replied  Luther. 
"  He  is  my  strength  and  my  shield.  What  can  man  do 
unto  me  ?  "4*  Upon  this  the  stranger  turned  pale  (adds  the 
historian),  and  fled  away  trembling.  Serra  Longa,  the  am- 
bassador at  the  Augsburg  conference,  wrote  to  the  elector 
about  this  time :  "  Let  not  Luther  find  an  asylum  in  the 
states  of  your  highness;  let  him  be  rejected  of  all,  and  stoned 
in  the  face  of  heaven  ;  that  will  be  more  pleasing  to  me  than 
if  I  received  ten  thousand  crowns  from  you."  J 

But  it  was  particularly  in  the  directioi>  of  Rome  tliat  the 
storm  was  gathering.  Valentine  Teutleben,  a  Thuringian 
nobleman,  vicar  to  the  Archbishop  of  Mentz,  and  a  zealous 
partisan  of  the  papacy,  was  the  Elector  of  Saxony's  represen- 
tative at  the  papal  court.  Teutleben,  ashamed  of  the  protec- 
tion accorded  by  his  master  to  an  heretical  monk,  was  im- 
patient at  seein^^  his  mission  paralyzed  hy  this  imprudent 
conduct.  He  imagined  that,  ])y  alarming  the  elector,  he 
would  induce  him  to,  abandon  tlie -rebellious  divine.  "  They 
will  not  listen  to  me  here,"  v»Tote  he  to  his  master,  "  because 
of  the  protection  you  show  to  Luther."  But  the  Romans  were 
deceived  if  they  thought  to  frighten  the  prudent  Frederick. 
This  prince  was  aware  that  the  Avill  of  God  and  tlie  movements 
of  nations  were  more  irresistible  tlian  t-ie  decrees  of  the  papal 
chancery.  He  ordered  his  envoy  to  intimate  to  the  i)ope 
that,  far  from  defending  Lutlier,  he  had  always  left  him  to 
defend  liimself ;  besides,  he  had  already  called  upon  him  to 
quit  Saxony  and  the  university;  that  the  doctor  had  declared 
his  willingness  to  obey,  and  that  he  Avoukl  not  then  be  in  the 

•  Ut  sine  peccato  esse  eum  censcbant  qui  me  interfccerit.   L.  Epp.  i.  383. 
f  Was  kanii  mir  eiu  Manscb  Ihnu  ?  Keith,  L.  Umstiinde^p.  89. 
X  Teazel,  Hist.  Bericht  voai  Anfang  uud  Fortg.  der  Reform.  Luflieri, 
ii,  1C8. 


fredekick's  I^■STlu;cTIO^•s.  87 

electoral  states,  if  the  legate  liimself,  Charles  of  Miltitz,  had 
not  entreated  the  prince,  to  keep  hira  near  at  hand,  for  fear 
that,  by  going  to  other  countries,  Luther  would  act  with 
greater  liberty  than  even  in  Saxony  *  Frederick  ^yent  farther 
than  this:  he  desired  to  enlighten  Rome.  "  Germany," 
continues  he  in  his  letter,  "  now  possesses  a  great  number 
of  learned  men,  well  taught  in  every  language  and  science; 
the  laity  themselves  begin  to  have  understanding,  and  to 
love  the  Holy  Scriptures;  if,  therefore,  the  reasonable  con- 
ditions of  Dr.  Luther  are  rejected,  there  is  great  cause  to  fear* 
that  peace  will  never  be  re-established.  Luther's  doctrine 
has  struck  deep  root  into  many  hearts.  If,  instead  of  refuting 
it  by  the  testimony  of  the  Bible,  you  strive  to  destroy  liim  by 
the  thunderbolts  of  the  ecclesiastical  autliority,  great  scandals 
will  arise,  and  ruinous  and  terrible  revolts  will  be  excited."  f 
The  elector,  having  the  greatest  confidence  in  Luther, 
communicated  Teutleben's  letter  to  him,  with  another  that 
he  had  received  from  Cardinal  Saint  George.  The  reformer 
was  agitated  as  he  read  them.  He  immediately  perceived 
the  dangers  by  which  he  was  surromided.  His  soul  was  for 
a  time  quite  overwhelmed.  But  it  was  in  s^ich  moments 
that  the  whole  strength  of  his  faith  shone  forth.  Often 
weak,  and  ready  to  fall  into  dejection,  he  rose  again,  and 
appeared  greater  in  the  midst  of  the  tempest.  He  longed  to 
be  delivered  from  such  trials ;  hut  he  saw  at  what  price  peace 
was  offered  to  him,  and  he  indignantly  rejected  it.  "  Hokl  my 
peace!"  exclaimed  he,  "  I  am  disposed  to  do  so,  if  they  will 
permit  me ;  that  is,  if  they  will  make  others  keep  silence. 
If  any  one  desires  my  places,  let  him  take  them ;  if  any  one 
desires  to  destroy  my  writings,  let  him  burn  them.  I  am 
ready  to  keep  quiet,  provided  they  do  not  require  tluit  tlio 
truth  of  the  Gospel  should  be  silent  also.^  I  do  not  ask  for 
a  cardinal's  hat ;  I  ask  not  for  gold,  or  for  anything  that 
Rome  values.     There  is  nothing  in  the  world  they  cannot 

*  Da  er  viel  freyer  und  sicherer  scbreiben  und  handeln  mbchte  was  er 
wollte.    L.  0pp.  (L.)xvii.  298. 

t  Sclireckliche,  grausame,  schadliclie  und  vcrderbliche  Emporungen 
erregen.    Ibid. 

X  Semper  quiescere  paratu?,  modo  veritatem  eTangelicam  non  jubeant 
quiescere.     L.  Epp.  i.  462. 


88  Luther's  sentiments. 

obtain  from  me,  provided  they  \Yill  not  shut  up  the  way  of 
salvation  against  Chrisii;uis.*  Thei-r  tiireats  do  not  alarm 
me,  their  promises  cannot  seduce  me." 

Animated  with  such  sentiments,  Luther  soon  recovered 
his  militant  disposition,  and  preferred  the  christian  warfare 
to  the  calm  of  solitude.  One  night  was  sufficient  to  bring 
back  his  desire  of  overthrowing  Rome.  "  I  have  taken  my 
part,"  wrote  he  on  the  morrow ;  "  I  despise  the  fury  .of  Rome, 
and  contemn  her  favours.  No  more  reconciliation,  no  more 
communication  with  her  for  ever.-j-  Let  her  condemn  me, 
let  her  burn  my  writings  !  In  my  turn,  I  will  condemn  and 
publicly  burn  the  pontifical  law, — that  nest  of  every  heresy. 
The  moderation  I  have  hitherto  shown  has  been  unavailing ; 
I  now  renounce  it !" 

His  friends  were  far  from  being  thus  tranquil.  Great  was 
the  consternation  at  Wittemberg.  "  We  are  in  a  state  of 
extraordinary  expectation,"  said  Melancthon;  "  I  would  rather 
die  than  be  separated  from  Luther.:}:  If  God  does  not  help  us, 
we  shall  all  perish." — "Our  dear  Luther  is  still  alive,"  wrote 
he  a  month  later,  in  his  anxiety ;  "  may  it  please  God  to 
grant  him  a  l(ing  life  !§  for  the  Roman  sycophants  are  making 
every  exertion  to  put  him  to  death.  Let  us  pray  that  this 
sole  avenger  of  sacred  theology  may  long  survive." 

These  prayers  were  heard.  The  warning  the  elector  had 
given  Rome  through  his  envoy  was  not  without  foundation. 
Luther's  words  had  found  an  echo  everywhere—  in  cottages 
and  convents,  in  the  homes  of  the  citizens  and  in  the  castles 
of  the  nobles,  in  the  universities  and  in  the  palaces  of  kings. 
"  If  my  life,"  he  had  said  to  Duke  John  oT  Saxony,  "  has 
been  instrumental  to  the  conversion  of  a  single  man,  I  shall 
willingly  consent  to  see  all  my  books  perish." ||  It  was  not 
one  man,  it  was  a  great  multitude,  that  had  found  the  light 
in  the  writings  of  the  humble  doctor.     Everywhere,  accord- 

*  Si  salutis  viam  Christiaiiis  permittant  esse  liberam,  hoc  unum  peto 
ab  illis,  ac  proetcrca  nihil.    L.  Epp.  i.  4G2. 

■f  Nolo  cis  reconciliari  nee  communicare  in  perpetuum.  Ibid.  466. 
10th  July  152o! 

X  Emori  mallera,  quam  ab  hoc  viro  avelli.    Corp.  Ref.  i.  160,  163. 

§  Martinus  noster  spirat,  atque  utinam  diu.   Ibid.  190,  208.  # 

|L.  0pp.  (L.)xvii.  392. 


SCHAUMBUKG SICKINGEN— IIUTTEN.  80 

ingly,  were  men  to  be  found  ready  to  protect  him.  The 
sword  intended  to  slay  him  was  forging  in  the  Vatican; 
but  heroes  were  springing  up  in  Germany  to  shield  him  with 
their  bodies.  At  the  moment  when  the  bishops  were  chafing 
with  rage,  when  princes  kept  silence,  when  the  people  were 
in  expectation,  and  when  the  first  murmurs  of  the  thunder 
were  beginning  to  be  heard  from  the  Seven  Hills,  God  aroused 
the  German  nobles  to  make  a  rampart  for  his  servant. 

Sylvester  of  Schaumburg,  one  of  the  most  powerful 
knights  of  Franconia,  sent  his  son  to  Wittemborg  at  this 
time  with  a  letter  for  the  reformer.  "  Your  life  is  in  danger," 
wrote  he.  "  If  the  support  of  the  electors,  princes,  or  magis- 
trates fail  you,  I  entreat  you  to  beware  of  going  to  Bohemia, 
where  in  former  times  learned  men  have  had  much  to  under- 
go ;  rather  come  to  me.  God  willing,  I  shall  soon  have  col- 
lected more  than  a  hundred  gentlemen,  and  with  their  help 
I  shall  be  able  to  protect  you  from  every  danger."* 

Francis  of  Sickingen,  the  hero  of  his  age,7  of  whose 
intrepid  courage  we  liave  already  been  witnesses,J  loved 
the  reformer,  because  he  found  him  worthy  of  being  loved, 
and  also  because  he  was  hated  by  the  monks.§  "  My 
services,  my  goods,  and  my  body,  all  that  I  possess,"  wrote 
he  to  Luther,  "  are  at  your  disposal.  You  desire  to  main- 
tain the  christian  truth  :  I  am  ready  to  aid  you  in 
the  work."  II  Harmurth  of  Cronbcrg  held  the  same  lan- 
guage. Lastly,  Ulric  of  Hiitten,  the  poet  and  valiant  knight 
of  the  sixteenth  century,  never  ceased  speaking  in  Luther's 
favour.  But  what  a  contrast  between  these  two  men  I 
Hiitten  wrote  to  the  reformer :  "  It  is  v.ith  sv^'ords  and  with 
bows,  with  javelins  and  bombs,  that  we  must  crush  the' 
fury  of  the  devil."  Luther  on  receiving  these  letters  ex- 
c.aimed*  "  I  will  not  have  recourse  to  arms  and  bloodshed 
in  defence  of  the  Gospel.  By  the  Word  the  earth  has  been 
subdued  ;  by  the  Word  the  Church  has  been  saved ;  and  by 

•  Denn  Ich,  und  hundert  von  Adel,  die  Ich  (ob  Gott  will)  aufbringen 
will,  euch  redlich  anhalten,     L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  381. 

f  Equitum  Germaniae  rarum  decus  (a  peerkss  ornament  of  Ger- 
man knighthood),  says  IMelancthon  on  this  occasion.  Corp.  Ref.  i. 
201.  t  See  Vol.  I.  p.  136. 

§  Et  ob  id  invisus  illis.    Corp.  Ref.  i.  132.  11  Ibid. 


90  EKA&MUS  DEFENDS  LUTHER. 

the  Word  also  it  sliall  be  rc-establislied." — "  I  do  not  despise 
his  offer,"  said  he  at  another  time  on  receiving  Schaumburg's 
letter,  which  vre  luive  mentioned  above,  "  but  I  will  rely 
upon  nothing  bnt  Jesus  Cln'ist.'*^  It  was  not  thus  the  Ro- 
man pontiiTs  spoke  when  they  waded  in  the  blood  of  the 
.  Waldenscs  and  Albigenses.  Hiitten  felt  tlie  diflerencc  be- 
tween his  cause  and  Lut!ter'i5,  and  lie  accordingly  wrote  to 
him  with  noble-mindedness  :  "  As  for  me,  I  am  busied  witli 
the  affairs  of  men  ;  but  you  soar  far  higher,  and  are  occupied 
solely  vdth  those  of  God."7  He  then  set  out  to  win,  if  pos- 
sible, Charles  and  Ferdinand  to  the  side  of  truth.+ 

Luther  at  this  time  met  with  a  still  more  illustrious  protector, 
Erasmus,  whom  tiie  Romai^.ists  so  oucn  quote  against  the 
Reformation,  raised  his  voice  and  undertook  the  reformers 
defence,  after  his  own  fashion,  however,  that  is  to  say,  with- 
out any  show  of  defending  him.  On  the  1st  of  November 
1519,  this  patriarch  of  learning  wrote  to  Albert,  elector  of 
jMentz  and  primate  of  all  Germany,  a  letter  in  v/hich,  after 
describing  in  vivid  colours  the  corruption  of  the  Church,  lie 
says  :  "  This  is  what  stirred  up  Luther,  and  made  him  oppose 
the  intolerable  imprudence  of  certain  doctors.  For  what 
other  motive  can  we  ascribe  to  a  man  who  seeks  not  honours 
and  who  cares  not  for  money  ?§  Luther  has  dared  doubt 
the  virtue  of  indulgences ;  but  otliers  before  him  had  most 
unblushingly  affu'med  it.  He  feared  not  to  speak,  certainly 
with  little  moderation,  against  the  power  of  tlie  Roman 
pontiff;  but  others  before  him  had  extolled  it  without  reserve. 
He  has  dared  contemn  the  decrees  of  St.  Tliomas,  but  the 
Dominicans  had  set  them  almost  above  the  Gospel.  He  has 
dared  give  utterance  to  his  scruples  jibout  confession,  but  the 
monks  continually  made  use  of  this  ordinance  as  a  net  in 
which  to  catch  and  enslave  the  consciences  of  nien^  Pious 
souls  were  grieved  at  hearing  that  in  tlie  universitii'S  there 

'  Nolo  nisi  Cliristo  protoctore  uiti.     L.  Epp.  i.  145!. 

t  Mea  humana  sunt :  tu  perfectior,  jam-totus  ex  Jivinirf  peudes.  L. 
0pp.  Lat.  ii.  175. 

:J;  Viain  facturus  litertati  (cod.  Buvar.  veritati),  per  maxinios  prin- 
cipes.     Corp.  Rcf.  i.  201. 

§  Quid  enim  aliud  suspicor  de  co  qui  nee  lionorco  ambit,  nee  pecnuiam 
*upit  l     Erasm.  0pp.  iii.  315. 


ABSTEMIUS — HEDIO.  91 

was  little  mention  of  the  evangelical  doctrine ;  that  in  the 
assemblies  of  Christians  very  little  was  heard  of  Christ  ;* 
that  nothing  was  there  talked  of,  except  the  power  of  the 
pontiff,  and  the  opinfons  of  the  Romish  doctors  ;  and  that  the 
whole  sermon  was  a  mere^  matter  of  lucre,  flattery,  ambition, 
and  imposture.f  It  is  to  such  a  state  of  affairs  that  we 
should  ascribe  Lutherls  violent  language."  Such  was  Eras- 
mus's opinion  on  the  state  of  the'  Church  and  on  the  reformer. 
This  letter,  which  was  published  by  UiricIIutten,  then  residing 
at  the  court  of  Mentz,  made  a  profound  impression. 

At  the  same  time,  men  more  obscure  than  Erasmus  and 
tlian  all  the  knights,  but  who  were  destined  to  be  more 
powerful  auxiliaries,  raUied  round  Luther  in  every  direction. 
Doctor  Botzhemus  Abstemius,  canon  of  Constance,  wrote  to 
him  thus :  "  Now  that  you  have  become  the  friend  of  the 
universe,  or  at  least  of  the  better  part  of  the  world,  that  is 
to  say,  of  good  and  true  Christians,  you  must  also  become 
mine,  whether  you  v/ill  or  not!|  I  am  so  delighted  with 
your  writings,  that  nothing  gives  me  greater  pleasure  than  to 
be  living  at  a  time  when  not  only  profane  but  also  sacred 
literature  is  resuming  its  pristine  splendour."  §  And  at  nearly 
the  same  period  Gaspard  Hedio,  preacher  at  Basle,  wrote  to 
the  reformer :  "  Most  dear  sir,  I  see  that  your  doctrine  is  of 
God,  and  that  it  cannot  be  destroyed ;  that  it  becomes  daily 
more  efficacious ;  and  that  eveiy  hour  it  is  winning  souls  to 
Christ  by  turning  them  av/ay  from  sin  and  attracting  them 
to  real  piety.  ||-  Do  not  halt  therefore,  0  liberator,  but  exert 
all  your  power  to  restore  the  yoke  of  Christ,  so  hght  and  easy 
to  bear.  Be  yourself  the  general,  and  we  will  follow  after 
you,  like  soldie'rs  whom  nothing  can  tear  from  you."^ 

Thus   at   one    time    Luther's   enemies   oppress   him,   at 

*  Imo  in  sacris  concionibus  minimum  aiidiri  de  Christo.  Erasm.  0pp. 
iii.  315. 

+  Totam  orationem  jam  palam  qnajstum,  adulationem,  ambitionem,  ac 
fucum  prx^  se  ferre.     Ibid, 

Z  Postquam.  orbi,  ant  saltern  potiori  orbis  -parti,  hoc  est,  bonis  et  vero 
christianis  amicus  factus  es,meus  quoque  amicus  eris,  velis,  nolis.  Botz- 
heim  and  his  Friends,  by  Walchner,  p.  107- 

§  Et  diviux' pristinum  nitorem  recupjraut.     Ibid. 

II  Lucri  facit  Christo,  abducit  a  vitiis,  asserit  verse  pietati.  Happens 
Nachlese,  ii.  433. 

*^  Tu  dux  esto,  nos  indivulsi  milites  erimus.    Ibid. 


92  LUTHER  BECOMES  MORE  FREE. 

another  his  friends  spring  up  to  defend  him.  "  My  bark," 
said  he,  "  floats  to  and  fro,  the  sport  of  the  winds ;  hope 
and  fear  prevail  by  turns ;  but  what  matters  it  !"*  And 
yet  these  testimonies  of  sympathy  were  not  without  influ- 
ence upon  his  mind.  "  The  Lord.-  reigns,"  said  he,  "  I  see 
him  there,  as  if  I  could  touch  him."-]-  Luther  felt  that 
he  was  not  alone ;  his  words  had  borne  fruit,  and  this 
thought  filled  him  with  fresh  courage.  The  fear  of  com- 
promising the  elector  no  longer  checked  him,  when  he 
found  other  defenders  ready  to  brave  the  anger  of  Rome. 
He  became  more  free,  and  ifpossible  more  determined.  This 
is  an  important  epoch  in  the  development  of  Luther's  char- 
acter. "  Rome  ought  to  understand,"  wrote  he  at  this 
period  to  the  elector's  chaplain,  "  that,  even  should  she 
succeed  by  her  threats  in  expelling  me  from  AYittemberg, 
she  would  only  injure  her  cause.  It  is  not  in  Bohemia,  but  in 
the  very  heart  of  Germany  that  those  are  to  be  found  who 
are  ready  to  defend  me  against  the  thunders  of  the  papacy. 
If  I  have  not  done  my  enemies  all  the  harm  I  am  preparing 
for  them,  they  must  ascribe  it  neither  to  my  moderation  nor 
to  their  tyranny,  but  to  the  elector's  name  and  to  the  interests 
of  the  university  of  Wittemberg,  which  I  feared  to  compro- 
mise :  now  that  I  have  sucli  fears  no  longer,  they  will  see  me 
fall  with  fresh  vigour  upon  Rome  and  upon  her  courtiers."  J 
And  yet  it  was  not  on  tlic  great  that  Luther  fixed  his 
hopes.  He  had  been  often  solicited  to  dedicate  a  book  to 
Duke  John,  the  elector's  brother.  He  had  not  done  so.  "  I 
am  afraid,"  said  he,  "  that  the  suggestion  comes  from  him- 
self. Holy  Scripture  should  subserve  the  glory  of  God!s 
name  alone."  §  Luther  now  recovered  from 'his  fears,  and 
dedicated  his  sermon  on  Good  Works  to  Duke  John.  ,  This 
is  one  of  the  writings  in  which  the  reformer  lays  down  with 
the  greatest  force  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith, — that 
powerful  truth,  -whose  strength  he  sets  fiir  above  the  SAvord 
of  Hiittcn,  the  army  of  Sickengen,  and  the  protection  of 
dukes  and  electors. 

*  Ita  fluctuat  navis  mea  :  nunc  spes,  nunc  timor  regnat.    L.  Epp.  i.  443. 

•f  Domiuus  regnat,  ut  palpate  possimus.    Ibid.  451. 

:t  Ssevius  iu  Romaneuscs  grassaturus.     Ibid.  46'. 

§  Scripturam  sacram  nolim  alicujus  nomini  nisi  Dei  servire.    Ibia.  431. 


FAITH  THE  SOURCE  OF  WORKS.  93 

"  The  first,  the  noblest,  the  subHmest  of  all  works,"  says 
he,  "  is  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.*  It  is  from  this  work  that  all 
other  works  must  proceed :  they  are  bu.t  the  vassals  of  faith, 
and  receive  their  efficacy  from  it  alone. 

"If  a' man  feels  in  his  heart  the  assurance  that  what  he 
has  done  is  acceptable  to  God,  the  work  is  good,  if  it  were 
merely  the  lifting  up  of  a  straw ;  but  if  he  have  not  this 
assurance,  his  work  is  not  good,  even  should  he  raise  the 
dead.  A  heathen,  a  Jew,  a  Turk,  a  sinner,  can  perform  all 
the  other  works ;  but  to  trust  firmly  in  God,  and  to  feel  an 
assurance  that  we  are  accepted  by  him,  is  what  a  Christian, 
strong  in  grace,  alone  is  capable  of  doing. 

"  A  Christian  who  possesses  faith  in  God  does  everything 
with  liberty  and  joy ;  while  the  man  who  is  not  at  one  with 
God  is  full  of  care  and  kept  in  bondage ;  he  asks  himself 
with  anguish  how  many  works  he  should  perform ;  he  runs 
to  and  fro;  he  questions  this  man^nd  that;  he  nowhere 
finds  peace,  and  does  everything  with  sorrow  and  fear. 

"  Consequently,  I  have  always  extolled  faith.  But  in  the 
world  it  is-  otherwise.  There,  the  essential  thing  is  to  have 
many  works — works  high  and  great,  and  of  every  dimension, 
without  caring  whether  they  are  quickened  by  faith.  Thus, 
men  build  their  peace,  not  on  God's  good  pleasure,  but  on 
their  own  merits,  that  is  to  say,  on  sand.    (Matthew  vii.  27.) 

"To  preach' faith  (it  has  been  said)  is  to  prevent  good 
works ;  but  if  a  man  should  possess  the  strength  of  all  men 
united,  or  even  of  all  creatures,-]-  this  sole  obligation  of  living 
in  faith  would  be  a  ^sk  too  great  for  him  ever  to  accom- 
phsh.  If  I  say  to  a  sick  man :  '  Be  well,  and  thou  shalt 
have  the  use  of  thy  limbs,'  will  any  one  say  that  I  forbid 
him  to  use  his  limbs  ?  Must  not  health  precede  labour  ?  It  is 
the  same  when  we  preach  faith :  it  should  go  before  works, 
in  order  that  the  works  themselves  should  exist. 

"  Where  then,  you  will  say,  can  we  find  this  faith,  and 
how  can  we  receive  it  ?  This  is  in  truth  what  it  is  most 
important  to  know.  Faith  comes  solely  from  Jesus,  who 
was  promised  and  given  freely. 

*  Das  erste  und  hochste,  alleredelste gute  Werck  ist  der  Glaube  in 

Christum.    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  394. 

t  Wenn  ein  Mensch  tausend,  oder  alle  Menschen,  oder  alle  Creaturen 
ware.    Ibid.  398. 


94  LUTHER  ON  HIS  OVTS  WRITINGS. 

"  0  man !  figure  Jesus  Clirist  to  yourself,  and  contemplate 
how  God  in  him  has  shown  thee  his  mercy,  without  any 
merit  on  thy  part  going  before."  Draw  from  this  image  of 
his  grace  the  faith  and  assurance  that  all  thy  sins  are 
forgiven  thee.  Works  cannot  produce  it.  It  flows  from 
the  blood,  and  w^ounds,  and  death  of  Christ ;  thence  it  wells 
forth  into  our  hearts.  Christ  is  the  rock  whence  flow  milk 
and  honey."     (Deut.  xxxii.)  ^-^ 

As  we  cannot  notice  all  Luther's  WTitings,  we  have  quoted 
a  few  short  passages  from  this  discourse  on  Good  Works,  in 
consequence  of  the  opinion  the  reformer  himself  entertained 
of  it.  "  In  my  own  judgment,"  said  he,  "  it  is  the  best  I 
ever  published."  And  he  added  immediately  this  deep  reflec- 
tion :  "  But  I  know  that  when  I  please  myself  with  what  I 
write,  the  infection  of  that  bad  leaven  hinders  it  from  pleas- 
ing others."  f  Melancthon,  in  forwarding  this  discourse  to  a 
friend,  accompanied  it  with  these  words  :  "  There  is  no  one 
among  all  the  Greek  and  Latin  writers  who  has  come  nearer 
than  Luther  to  the  spirit  of  St.  Paul."| 


CHAPTER  IIL 

The  Papacy  attacked— Appeal  to  the  Nobifity— The  three  Walls— All 
Christians  are  Priests— The  Magistrate  should  chastise  the  Clergy — 
Roman  Corruptions — Ruiu  of  Italy— Dangers  of  Germany— The  Pope 
— The  Legates— The  Monks— Marriage  of  Priests— Celibacy— Fes- 
tivals-The  Bohemians — Cliarity— The  Universities — The  Empire — 
The  Emperor  should  retake  Rome — Unpublished  Book  —  Luther's 
Moderation — Success  of  the  Address. 

But  there  was  another  evil  in  the  Church  besides  the  sub- 
stitution of  a  system  of  meritorious  works  for  the  grand  idea 

*  Siehe,  also  must  du  Christum  in  dich  bilden,  und  sehen  wie  in  Ihm 
Gott  seine  Barmherzigkeit  dir  furhalt  und  anbeut.  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  401. 

f  Erit,  meo  judicio,  omnium  quse  ediderim  optimum  :  quanquam  scio 
quse  mihi  mea  placent,  hoc  ipso  fermento  infecta,  non  solere  aliis  placere. 
L.  Epp.  i.  431. 

i  Quo  ad  Fauli  spiritum  nemo  propius  accessit.    Corp.  Ref.  i.  202. 


APPE^SL  'I'O  THE  GERilAN  NOBILITY.  95 

of  grace  and  aranesty.*  A  hauglity  power  had  arisen  in  the 
midst  of  the  shepherds  of  Christ's  flock.  Luther  prepared 
to  attack  this  usurped  authority..  Already  a  vague  and 
distant  rumour  announced  the  success  of  Dr.  Eck's  intrigues 
at  Ivome.  This  rumour  aroused  tlie  mihtant  spirit  of  the 
reformer,  who,  in  the  midst  of  all  his  troubles,  had  studied 
in  his  retirement  the  rise,  progress,  and  usurpations  of  the 
papacy.  His  discoveries  had  filled  him  with  surprise.  He 
no  longer  hesitated  to  make  tliem  known,  and  to  strike  the 
blow  which,  like  Moses'  rod  in  ancient  times,  was  to  awaken 
a  people  who  had  long  slumbered  in  captivity.  Even  before 
Rome  had  time  to  publish  her  formidable  bull,  it  was  he 
who  hurled  his  declaration  of  war  against  her.  "  The 
time  to  be  silent  is  past,"  exclaimed  he ;  "  the  time  to  speak 
is  come !  At  last,  we  must  unveil  the  mysteries  of  Anti- 
christ." On  the  23d  of  June  1520,  he  published  his  famous 
Appeal  to  his  Imperial  Majesty  and  to  the  Christian  Nobility 
of  the  German  Nation,  on  the  Reformation  of  Christianity. -^ 
This  work  was  "the  signal  of  the  attack  that  was  to  decide 
both  the  rupture  and  the  victory. 

"  It  is  not  through  presumption,"  said  lie  at  the  opening  of 
this  address,  ''  that  I,  a  man  of  tlie  people,  venture  to  speak 
to  your  lordships.  The  misery  and  oppression  that  at  this 
hour  weigh  down  all  the  states  of  Chi'itendom,  and  par- 
ticularly Germany,  extort  from  me  a  cry  of  distress.  I 
must  call  for  help  ;  I  must  see  if  God  will  not  give  his 
Spirit  to  some  man  in  our  own  country,  and  thus  stretch  forth 
his  hand  to  save  our  wretiihed  nation.  God  has  placed 
over  us  a  young  and  generous  prince,|  and  has  thus 
tilled  our  liearts  with  great  expectations.  But  on  our  parts 
we  must  do  everything  that  lies  in  our  power. 

"  Now  the  first  requisite  is,  not  to  trust  in  our  OAvn 
strength,  or  in  our  lofty  wisdom.  If  we  begin  a  good  work 
with  confidence  in  ourselves,  God  overthrow's  and  destroys 
it.  Frederick  I.,  Frederick  II.,  and  many  other  emperors 
besides,  before  whom  the  world  trembled,  have  been  trodden 

*  See  Vol.  I.  p.  33  seqq.  f  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  457-502. 

X  The  emperor  Charles  V. — Gott  hat  uns  ein  junges  edies  Blut  zum 
Haupt  g;egeben.     Ibid.  457. 


96  THE  THREE  WALLS. 

under  foot  by  the  popes,  because  they  trusted  more  in  their 
own  strength  than  in  God.  Therefore  they  could  not 
but  fall.  It  is  against  the  powers  of  hell  that  we  have  to 
contend  in  this  struggle.  Hoping  nothing  from  the  strength 
of  arms,  humbly  trusting  in  the  Lord,  looking  more  to  the 
distress  of  Christendom  than  to  the  crimes  of  the  wicked 
■ — this  is  how  Ave  must  set  to  work.  Otherwise  the  work 
will  have  a  prosperous  look  at  the  beginning ;  but  sud- 
denly, in  the  midst  of  the  contest,  confusion  will  enter  in, 
evil  minds  will  cause  incalculable  disasters,  and  the  whole 
world  will  be  deluged  with  blood.  The  greater  our  power, 
the  greater  also  is  our  danger,  if  we  do  not  walk  in  the  fear 
of  the  Lord." 

After  this  prelude,  Luther  continues  thus  : — 

"  The,  Romans  have  raised  around  themselves  three  walls 
to  protect  them  against  every  kind  of  reformation.  Have 
they  been  attacked  by  the  temporal  power? — they  have 
asserted  that  it  had  no  authority  over  them,  and  that  the 
spiritual  power  was  superior  to  it,  flave  they  been  rebuked 
by  Holy  Scripture  ? — they  have  replied  that  no  one  is  able 
to  interpret  it  except  the  pope.  Have  they  been  threatened 
with  a  council? — no  one  (said  they)  but  the  sovereign  pon- 
tiff has  authority  to  convoke  one. 

"  They  have  thus  despoiled  us  of  tlie  three  rods  destined 
to  correct  them,  and  have  given  themselves  up  to  every 
wickedness.  But  now  may  God  be  our  helper,  and  give 
us  one  of  those  trimipets  that  overthrew  the  walls  of 
Jericho.  With  our  breath  let  us  throw  down  those  barriers 
of  paper  and  straw  which  the  Romans  have  built  around 
them,  and  upraise  the  rods  which  punish  the  wicked,  by 
exposing  the  wiles  of  the  devil." 

Luther  now  begins  the  attack.  He  shakes  to  its  founda- 
tion that  papal  monarchy  which  for  ages  had  combined 
the  people  of  the  West  in  one  body  under  the  sceptre  of 
the  Roman  bishop.  That  there  is  no  sacerdotal  caste 
in  Christianity,  is  the  truth  which  he  powerfully  sets  forth  at 
the  beginning, — a  truth  hidden  from  the  eyes  of  the  Church 
from  the  earliest  ages. 

"  It  has  been  said,"  writes  Luther,  "  that  the  pope,  the 


THE  MAGISTRATE  SHOULD.  CHASTISE  THE  CLEKGY.  97 

bishops,  the  priests,  and  all  those  who  people  the  convents, 
form  the  spiritual  or  ecclesiastical  state;  and  that  the 
princes,  the  nobility,  the  citizens,  and  peasants,  form  the 
secular  or  lay  estate.  This  is  a  fine  story.  Let  no  person, 
however,  be  startled  at  it.  All  Christians  belong  to  the 
spiritual  state,  and  there  is  no  other  difference  between 
them  than  that  arising  from  the  functions  which  they 
discharge.  We  have  all  one  baptism,  one  faith ;  and  this 
it  is  which  constitutes  the  spiritual  man.  The  unction,  the 
tonsure,  ordination,  consecration  by  the  bishop  or  the  pope, 
may  make  a  hypocrite,  but  never  a  spiritual  mai^^We 
are  all  consecrated  priests  by  baptism,  as  Saint  Peter  says : 
Ye  are  priests  and  kings,  although  it  does  not  belong  to 
all  to  exercise  such  ofiSces,  for  no  one  can  take  what  is 
common  to  all  without  the  consent  of  the  community. 
But  if  we  possess  not  this  Divine  consecration,  the  pope's 
anointing  can  never  make  a  priest.  If  ten  brothers,  sons 
of  a  king,  having  equal  claims  to  the  inheritance,  select 
one  of  them  to  administer  it  for  them,  they  would  all  be 
kings,  and  yet  only  one  of  them  would  be  the  administrator 
of  their  common  power.  So  it  is  with  the  Church.  If  a 
few  pious  laymen  were  banished  to  a  desert  pl^ce,  and  if, 
not  having  among  them  a  priest  consecrated  by  a  bishop, 
they  should  agree  to  choose  one  of  their  own  number, 
married  or  not,  this  man  would  be  as  truly  a  priest  as  if 
all  the  bishops  in  the  world  had  consecrated  him.  Thus 
Augustine,  Ambrose,  and  Cyprian  were  elected. 

"  Hence  it  follows  tliat  laymen  and  priests,  princes  and 
bishops,  or,  as  they  say,  the  clergy  and  laity,  have  nothing 
but  their  functions  to  distinguish  them.  They  have  all 
the  same  estate,  but  have  not  all  the  same  work  to  per- 
form. 

"  If  this  be  true,  why  should  not  the  magistrate  chastise 
the  clergy  ?  The  secular  power  was  established  by  God  to 
punish  the  wicked  and  to  protect  the  good.  And  it  must  be 
allowed  to  act  throughout  all  Christendom,  whomsoever  it 
may  touch,  be  he  pope,  bishop,  priest,  monk,  or  nun.  St.  Paul 
says  to  all  Christians  :  Let  every  one^  (and  consequently  the 
•  n««r«  -^v-^^f  every  soul.    Rom.  xiii.  1,  4. 

VOL.  H.  5 


98  ROMAN  COKKUrTIC>XS KUIN  OF  ITALY. 

pope  also)  he  subject  unto  the  higher  poiccrs,  for  they  bear  not 
the  sicord  in  rain  " 

Luther,  having  in  like  manner  overthrown  the  two  other 
walls,  passes  in  review  all*  the  con-uptions  of  Rome.  He  sets 
forth,  in  an  eminently  popular  style  of  eloquence,  the  evils 
that  had  been  pointed  out  for  centuries  past.  Never  had  a 
nobler  protest  been  heard.  The  assembly  before  which  Luther 
spoke  was  the  Church  ;  the  power  whose  corruptions  he  at- 
tacked was  that  papacy  which  for  ages  had  oppressed  all 
nations  with  its  w;eight ;  and  the  reformation  he  so  loudly 
called  for  was  destined  to  exercise  its  powerful  influence  over 
all  Christendom, — in  all  the  world, — so  long  as  the  human 
race  shall  endure.  ^ 

He  begins  with  the  pope.  "  It  is  a  horrible  thing,*'  says 
he,  "  to  behold  the  man  who  styles  himself  Christ's  vice- 
gerent displaying  a  magnificence  that  no  emperor  can  equal. 
Is  this  being  like  the  poor  Jesus,  or  the  humble  Peter  ?  Ila 
is  (say  they)  the  lord  of  the  world  !  But  Christ,  whose  vicar 
h  boasts  of  being,  has  said,  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  icorld. 
Can  the  dominions  of  a  vicar  extend  beyond  those  of  his 
superior  ?  " 

Luthewnow  proceeds  to  describe  the  effects  of  the  papal 
rule.  "  Do  you  know  what  is  the  use  of  cardinals  ?  I  will 
tell  you.  Italy  and  Germany  have  many  convents,  rehgious 
foundations,  and  richly  endowed  benefices.  How  can  this 
wealth  be  drawn  to  Rome  ?  Cardinals  have  been  created  ; 
these  cloisters  anil  prelacies  have  been  given  to  them;  and 

now Italy  is  almost  deserted,  the  convents  are  in  ruins, 

the  bishoprics  devoured,  the  cities  decayed,  the  inhabitants 
corrupted,  religious  worship  is  expiring,  and  preaching  abol- 
ished ! And  why  is  this  ?     Because  all  the  wealth  of  the 

churches  must  go  to  Rome.  The  Turk  himself  would  nevei 
have  so  ruined  Italy!" 

Luther  next  turns  to  his  fellow-countrymen  : 

"  And  now  that  they  have  thus  sucked  all  the  blood  of 
their  ow^n  nation,  they  come  into  Germany ;  they  begin  ten- 
derly; but  let  us  be  on  our  guard,  or  Germany  will  erelong 
be  Hke  Italy!  We  have  already  a  few  cardinals.  Before 
the  dull  Germans  comprehend  our  design  (think  they)  they 


DANGER  OF  GERMANY THE  POPE.  99 

will  no  longer  have  eitlier  bisliopric,  convent,  or  benefice, 
•  penny  or  farthing  left.  Antichrist  must  possess  the  treasures 
of  the  earth.  Thirty  or  forty  cardinals  will  be  created  in  one 
day.  Bamberg  will  be  given  to  one,  the  bishopric  of  Wurtz- 
burg  to  another  5  rich  cures  will  be  attached  to  them,  until 
the  cities  and  churches  are  desolate.  And  then  the  pope  will 
say :  I  am  Christ's  vicar,  and  the  shepherd  of  his  flocks. 
Let  the  Germans  be  submissive  ! " 

Luther's  indignation  is  kindled  : 

"  What !  shall  we  Germans  endure  such  robberies  and 
such  extortions  from  the  pope  ?  If  the  kingdom  of  France 
has  been  able  to  defend  itself,  why  should  we  permit  ourselves 
to  be  thus  ridiculed  and  laughed  at  ?  Oh  !  if  they  only  de- 
spoiled us  of  our  goods !  But  they  lay  waste  the  churches, 
fleece  tlie  sheep  of  Christ,  abolish  religious  worship,  and 
?(nnihilate  the  AVord  of  God." 

Luther  Jj^re  exposes  "  the  practices  of  Rome  "  to  obtain 
the  money  and  the  revenues  of  Germany.  Annats,  pal- 
»liums,  commendams,  administrations,  reversions,  incorpora- 
tions, reserves,  &c. — he  passes  them  all  in  review  ;  and  then 
he  says :  "  Let  us  endeavour  to  check  such  desolation  and 
wretchedness.  If  we  desire  to  march  against  the  Turks,  let 
us  march  against  those  who  are  the  worst  Turks  of  all.  If 
we  hang  thieves,  and  decapitate  highway  robbers,  let  us  not 
permit  Romish  avarice  to  escape,  which  is  the  greatest  of 
thieves  and  robbers,  and  that  too  in  the  name  of  St.  Peter 
and  of  Jesus  Christ !  Who  can  suffer  this  ?  Who  can 
be  silent  ?  All  that  the  pope  possesses,  has  he  not  gained 
by  plunder  ?  For  he  has  neither  bought  it,  nor  inherited  it 
from  St.  Peter,  nor  gained  it  by  the  sweat  -of  his  brow. 
Whence  then  has  he  all  this  ?  " 

Luther  proposes  remedies  for  these  evils,  and  calls  ener- 
getically upon  the  nobility  of  Germany  to  put  an  end  to  these 
Romish  depredations.  He  then  comes  to  the  reformation  of 
the  pope  himself:  "  Is  it  not  ridiculous,"  says  he,  "  that  the 
pope  pretends  to  be  the  lawful  heir  to  the  empire?  Who 
gave  it  him  ?  Was  it  Jesus  Christ,  when  he  said :  The 
kings  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  lordship  over  them,  hut  it  shall 


100  THE  POPE THE  LEGATES. 

not  he  so  among  you  ?*  (Luke  xxii.  25,  26.)  How  as  it  pos- 
sible to  govern  an  empire,  and  at  the  same  time  preach,  pray, 
study,  and  take  care  of  the  poor  ?  Jesus  Christ  forbade  his 
ministers  to  carry  with  tUem  eitlier  gold  or  two  coats,  be- 
cause they  would  be  unable  to  discharge  the  duties  of  their 
ministry  if  they  were  not  free  from  all  other  care ;  and  yet 
the  pope  would  govern  the  empire  and  still  remain  pope." 

Luther  continues  stripping  the  sovereign  pontiff :  "  Let 
the  pope  renounce  every  claim  on  the  kingdom  of  Naples 
and  Sicily.  He  has  no  more  right  to  it  than  I  have.  It  is 
unjustly  and  in  opposition  to  all  the  commandments  of 
Christ  that  he  possesses  Bologna,  Imola,  Ravenna,  the 
Romagna,  the  March  of  Ancona,  &c.  No  man  that  warrethj 
says  Saint  Paul,  entangleth  himself  icith  the  affairs  of  this 
life.  (2  Tim.  ii.  4.)  Yet  the  pope,  who  pretends  to  be  the 
leader  of  the  Church  militant,  entangles  himself  with  the 
affairs  of  this  life  more  than  any  emperor  or  king.  We 
must  relieve  him  from  all  this  toil.  Let  the  emperor  put 
the  bible  and  a  prayer-book  into  the  pope's  hands,  in  order 
that  he  may  leave  the  cares  of  government  to  kings,  and 
confine  himself  to  preaching  and  praying."-]- 

Luther  will  no  more  suffer  the  pope's  spiritual  power  in 
Germany  than  his  temporal  power  in  Italy.  "  First  of  all," 
says  he,  "  we  must  expel  from  every  German  state  those 
papal  legates,  with  their  pretended  benefits  which  they  sell 
us  at  their  weight  in  gold,  and  which  are  downright  im- 
positions. They  take  our  money,  and  for  vdiat  ?  to  legalize 
their  ill-gotten  gains,  to  absolve  from  all  oaths,  to  teach  us 
to  be  wanting  in  fidelity,  to  instruct  us  how  to  sin,  and  to 
lead  us  dir(i!8t  to  hell.  Hearest  thou  this,  0  pope !  not  most 
holy,  but  most  sinful  pope  ! — May  God  from  his  throne  in 
heaven  soon  hurl  thee  from  thy  throne  into  tlie  bottomless 
pit!" 

The  christian  tribune  pursues  his  course.  •After  having 
called  the  pope  to  his  bar,  he  summons  before  him  all  the 

*  'TfiiT;  Ti  olix  ov]u;  (sub.  i(r''li).    See> Matthew  xx.  26. 

t  Ihm  die  Biblien  und  Betbucher  daflir  anzei<;en und  er  predige 

and  bete.    L.  0pp.  xvii.  472. 


THE  MONKS MARRIAGE  OF  THE  PRIESTS.  101 

corruptions  that  form  the  papal  train,  and  purposes  sweep- 
ing from  the  floor  of  the  Church  the  rubbish  by  which  it  was 
encumbered.     He  begins  with  the  monks  : — 

"  And  noAv  then  I  come  to  that  sUiggish  troop  which 
promises  much  but  does  little.  Do  not  be  angry,  my  dear 
sirs,  my  intentions  are  good  :  what  I  have  to  say  is  a 
truth  at  once  sweet  and  bitter ;  namely,  no  more  cloisters 
must  be  built  for  mendicant  friars.  We  have,  indeed,  too 
many  already,  and  would  to  God  that  they  were  ail-pulled 
dojvn.  Strolling  through  a  country  like  beggars  never  has 
done  and  never  can  do  good." 

The  marriage  of  the  clergy  now  has  its  turn,  and  this  is 
the  first  time  Luther  speaks  of  it : — 

^  To  what  a  sad  state  have  the  clergy  fallen,  and  how 
many  priests  do  we  not  find  burdened  with  women,  and 
children,  and  remorse,  and  yet  no  one  comes  to  their  aid ! 
It  is  all  very  well  for  the  pope  and  the  bishops  to  let 
things  go  on  as  before, 'and  for  that  to  continue  lost  which 
is  lost ;  but  I  am  determined  to  save  my  conscience,  and  to 
open  my  mouth  freely :   after  that,  let  the  pope,  the  bishops, 

and  any  one  who  pleases,  take  offence  at  it ! I  assert, 

then,  that  according  to  the  appointment  of  Christ  and  his 
apostles,  each  city  should  have  a  pastor  or  bishop,  and 
that  this  pastor  may  have  a  wife,  as  Saint  Paul  writes  to 
Timothy  :  A  bishop  must  he  the  husband  of  one  icifc 
(1  Tim.  iii.  2),  and  as  is  still  practised  in  the  Greek  Church. 
But  the  devil  has  persuaded  the  pope,  as  the  same  apostle 
says  to  Timothy  (1  Tim.  iv.  1  to  3),  to  forbid  the  glergy  to 
marry.  And  hence  have  proceeded  miseries  so  numerous 
that  we  cannot  mention  all.  What  is  to  be  done  ?  How 
can  we  save  so  many  pastors,  in  whom  we  have  no  fault  to 
find,  except  that  they  l>e  with  a  woman,  to  whom  they 
would  with  all  their  heart  be  legitimately  married  ?  Ah  ! 
let  them  quiet  their  consciences  !  let  them  take  this  woman 
as  their  lawful  wife,  and  let  them  live  virtuously  with  her, 
not  troubling  themselves  whether  the  pope  is  pleased  or 
not.  ^The  salvation  of  your  soul  is  of  greater  consequence  to 
you  than  tyrannical  and  arbitrary  laws,  that  do  not  emanate 
from  the  Lord." 


102  FESTIVALS CHARITY THE  UNIVEKSITIES. 

It  is  in  this  way  that  the  Reformation  aimed  at  restoring 
purity  of  morals  in  the  Church.     The  reformer  continues  : — 

"  Let  all  festivals  be  abolished,  and  let  none  but  Sunday 
be  observed :  -or  if  people  desire  to  Reep  the  great  Christian 
festivals,  let  them  be  celebrated  only  iji.  the  morning,  and 
let  the  rest  of  the  day  be  like  any  other  working-day. 
For  as  on  those  days  men  do  nothing  but  drink,  gamble, 
indulge  in  every  sin,  or  remain  idle,  they  offend  God  on  the 
festivals  more  than  at  other  times."  ^f^ 

He  next  attacks  the  commemorations,*  which  he  styjes 
mere  taverns  :  and  after  them  the  fasts  and  religious 
fraternities. — He  not  only  desires  to  put  an  end  to  abuses, 
he.  wishes  also  to  put  av>\ay  schism.  "  It  is  high  time," 
says  he,  "  that  we  busied  ourselves  seriously  with  the  ca4ise 
of  the  Bohemians, — that  we  put  a  stop  to  envy  and  hatred, 
— and  that  we  united  with  them."  After  proposing  some 
excellent  means  of  reconciliation,  he  adds  :  "  We  must 
convince  heretics  by  Scripture,  as  did  the  ancient  Fathers, 
and  not  subdue  them  by  fire.  In  this  latter  system,  the 
executioners   would   be   the  most  learned  doctors   in  the 

world Oh!  would  to  God  that  on  both  sides  we  stretched 

forth  our  hands  in  brotherly  humility,  instead  of  being 
inflexible  in  the  sentiment  of  our  strength  and  of  our  right! 
Charity  is  more  necessary  than  the  papacy  of  Rome.  I 
have  now  done,  all  that  is  in  my  power.  If  the  pope  and 
his  adherents  oppose  this,  the  responsibility  will  fall  on 
them.  The  pope  should  be  ready  to  renounce  his  papacy, 
all  his  ^possessions,  and  all  his  honours,  if  he  could  by 
that  means  save  a  single  soul.  But  he  would  rather  see  all 
the  world  perish  than  bate  even  a  hair's  breadth  of  the 
power  he  has  usurped!-]- .1  am  clear  of  these  things." 

Luther  next  proceeds  to  the  universities  and  schools : — 

"  I  am  much  afraid  that  the  universities  will  prove  to  be 
the  great  gates  of  hell,  unless  they  diligently  labour  in 
explaining   the   Holy    Scriptures,   and   engraving  them  in 

*  Yearly  festivals  in  commemoration  of  the  dedication  or  opening  of  a 
church  :  the  Belgian  kermcss. 

+  Nun  liess  er  eho  die  Welt  untergehen,  ehe  er  ein  Haarbreit  seiner 
vermessenen  Gewalt  lies§e  abbrechen.     L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  483. 


THE  EMPEROR  should  UL-LT A KE  ROME.  103 

the  hearts  of  youth.  I  advise  no  one  to  place  his  child 
where  the  Scriptures  do  not  reign  paramount.  Every  in- 
stitution in  which  men  are  not  unceasingly  occupied  with 
the  Word  of  God  must  become  corrupt."  *  Weighty  words, 
u\)on  which  governments,  learned  men,  and  pnrents  in  every 
age  should  seriously  meditate  i 

Towards  the  end  of  this  appeal  he  returns  to  the  empire 
and  to  the  emperor : — 

"  The  'pope,  unable  to  manage  at  his  v/ill  the  ancient 
masters  of  the  Roman  empire,  conceived  a  j)ian  of  taking 
away  their  title  and  tlieir  empire,  and  bestov>'ing  them  on 
us  Germans.  Thus  it  happened  that  we  became  the  vas- 
sals of  the  pope.  For  the  pope  took  possession  of  Rome, 
and  compelled  ttie  emperor  by  an  oath,  never  to  reside 
there ;  whence  it  is  that  the  emperor  is  emperor  of  Rome, 
without  Rome.  We  possess  the  name:  the  pope  has  the 
country  and  the  cities.  We  have  the  title  and  arms  of  the 
empire ;  the  ix>pe  its  treasures,  power,  privileges,  and  liber- 
ties. The  pope  eats  the  fruit,  and  we  play  with  the  husk. 
It  is  thus  that  the  pride  and  tyranny  of  the  Romans  have 
always  abused  our  simphcity. 

"  But  now  may  God,  who  has  given  us  such  an  empire, 
be  our  helper !  Let  us  act  in  conformity  witli  our  name, 
title,  and  arms  ;  let  "s  preserve  our  liberf^^ ;  and  let  the 
Ropians  learn  to  appreciate  what  God  has  given  us  by  their 
hands !  They  boast  of  having  given  us  an  empire.  Well, 
then,  let  us  take  what  belongs  to  us !  Let  the  pope  resign 
to  us  Rome  .and  every  portion  of  the  empire  that  he  still 
holds !  Let  him  put  an  end  to  his  taxes  and  extortions ! 
Let  him  restore  our  liberty,  our  power,  our  property,  our 
honour,  our  souls,  and  our  bodies !  Let  the  empire  be  all 
that  an  empire  ought  to  be,  and  let  the  sword  of  princes  no 
longer  be  constrained  to  bov/  before  the  hypocritical  preten- 
sions of  a  pope !" 

In  these  words  there  are  not  only  energy  and  enthusiasm, 
but  also  a  lofty  strain  of  reasoning.  Did  any  orator  ever  speak 
thus  to  the  nobility  of  the  empire,  and  to  the  emperor  him- 

*  Es  muss  verderben,  allcs  was  niclit  Gottes  Wort  olin  Untcrlagf 
treibt.    Ibid.  486. 


104       UNPUBLISHED  BOOK LUTHER  S  MODESTY. 

self?  Far  from  being  surprised  that  so  many  German 
states  separated  from  Rome,  ought  ^ve  not  ratlier  to  feel 
astonished  that  all  Germany  did  not  march  to  the  banks  of 
the  Tiber  to  resume  that  imperial  power  whose  attributes 
the  popes  had  so  imprudently  placed  on  the  brow  of  its 
sovereign  ? 

Luther  concludes  this  courageous  appeal  in  these* words : — 

"  I  can  very  well  imagine  that  I  have  pitched  my  song 
too  high,  proposed  many  things  that  will  seem  impossible, 
and  attacked  many  errors  rather  too  violently.  But  what 
can  I  do?     Let  the  world  be  offended  with  me,  rather  than 

God! They  can  but  take  away  my  life.     I  have  often 

proposed  peace  to  my  adversaries.  But  God,  by  their 
instrumentality,  has  compelled  me  continually  to  cry  louder 
and  louder  against  them.  I  have  still  another  song  in 
reserve  against  Rome.  If  their  ears  itch,  I  will  sing  it 
them,  and  loudly  too.  Dost  thou  clearly  understand,  O 
Rome,  what  I  mean?" 

This  is  probably  an  allusion  to  a  work  on  the  papacy  that 
Luther  had  some  intention  of  publishing,  but  which  was 
withheld.  About  this  time  the  Rector  Burkhardt  wrote 
to  Spengler :  "  There  is  also  a  little  treatise  De  cxccranda 
Venere  Boma^rum  ;  but  it  is  kept  in  reserve."  The 
title  promised  something  very  offensive ;  and  we  should 
rejoice  that  Luther  had  the  moderation  not  to  publish  this 
writing. 

"  If  my  cause  is  just,"  contmues  he,  "  it  will  be  condemned 
by  all  the  world,  and  justified  only  by  Christ  in  heaven. 
Let  them  come  on,  then,  pope,  bishops,  priests,  monks,  and 
doctors!  let  them  put  forth  all  their  zeal!  let  them  give 
the  rein  to  all  their  fury !  These  are,  in  truth,  the  men 
who  ought  to  persecute  the  truth,  as  every  age  has  wit- 
nessed." 

Whence  did  this  monk  acquire  so  clear  an  understanding 
of  public  affiiirs,  which  even  the  states  of  the  empire  often 
found  so  difficult  to  elucidate?  Whence  did  this  German 
derive  the  courage  which  made  him  raise  his  head  in  the 
midst  of  a  nation  so  long  enslaved,  and  aim  such  violent 
blows  at  the  papacy  ?     What  was  the  mysterious  power 


RESULTS  OF  THE  ADDRESS.  105 

that  animated  him  ?  Might  we  not  be  led  to  say  that  he  had 
heard  these  words  addressed  by  God  to  a  man  of  the  olden 
time  :  Behold,  I  have  made  thy  face  strong  against  their 
faces.  As  an  adamant  harder  than  flint  have  I  made  thy 
forehead  :  fear  them  not,  neither  he  dismayed  at  their 
looks. 

This  exhortation,  which  was  addressed  to  the  German  no- 
bility, soon  reached  all  those  for  whom  it  had  been  written. 
It  circulated  through  Germany  with  inconceivable  rapidity. 
Luther's  friends  trembled ;  Staupitz  and  those  who  desired 
to  employ  mild  measures  found  the  blow  too  severe.  "  In 
our  days,"  replied  Luther,  "  everything  that  is  handled  gently 
falls  into  oblivion,  and  no  one  cares  about  it."  *  At  the  same 
time  he  gave  striking  evidence  of  single-mindedness  and  hu- 
mihty.  He  did  not  yet  know  himself.  "  I  cannot  tell  what 
to  say  of  myself,"  wrote  he.  "  Perhaps  I  am  Philip's  (Me- 
lancthon's)  forerunner.  I  am  preparing  the  way  for  him, 
like  Ehas,  in  spirit  and  in  power.  It  is  he  who  will  one  day 
trouble,  Israel  and  the  house  of  Ahab."t 

But  there  was  no  need  to  wait  for  another  than  him  who 
had  already  appeared.  The  house  of  Ahab  was  already 
shaken.  The  Appeal  to  the  German  Nobility  was  pubhshed 
on  the  26th  June  1520 ;  in  a  short' time  four  thousand  copies 
were  sold,  a  number  unprecedented  in  those  days.  The 
astonishment  was  universal.  This  writing  produced  a  power- 
ful sensation  among  the  people.  The  vigour,  hfe,  perspi- 
cuity, and  generous  boldness  that  breathed  throughout, 
made  it  a  truly  popular  work.  The  people  felt  at  last  that  he 
who  spoke  to  them  loved  them  also.  The  confused  views  of 
a  great  number  of  wise  men  were  cleared  up.  The  Romish 
usurpations  became  evident  to  every  mind.  No  one  at  Wit- 
temberg  any  longer  doubted  that  the  pope  was  Antichrist. 
,  Even  the  elector's  court,  so  circumspect  and  timid,  did  not 
disapprove  of  the  reformer :  it  waited  patiently.  But  the 
nobihty  and  the  people  did  not  wait.  The  nation  was  reani- 
mated. Luther's  voice  had  shaken  it;  it  was  won  over, 
and  rallied  round  the  standard  that  he  had  uplifted.     No- 

•  Qua;  nostro  sseculo  quiete  tractantur,  mox  cadere  in  oblivionem. 
L.  Epp.  i.  479.  t  Ibid.  478. 


106  PREPARATIONS  AT  ROME. 

thing  could  have  been  more  advantageous  to  the  reformer 
than  this  publication.  In  the  palaces  and  castles,  in  the 
homes  of  the  citizens  and  the  cottages  of  the  peasants,  all  were 
now  prepared,  and  defended  as  it  were  with  a  breastplate, 
against  the  sentence  of  condemnation  that  was  about  to  fall 
upon'  this  prophet  of  the  people.  All  Germany  was  on  fire. 
Let  the  bull  arrive !  not  by  such  means  will  the  conflagra- 
tion be  extinguished. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Preparations  at  Rome— Motives  for  Papal  Relfetance— Eck  at  Rome — 
The  King  of  Crowns— Eck  prevails— Tlie  Pope  is  the  World— God  brings 
about  the  Separation— A  Swiss  Priest  pleads  for  Luther— The  Romai; 
Consistory— ExorUium  of  the  Bull— Luther  condemned. 

Every  preparation  was  made  at  Rome  for  condemning  the 
defender  of  the  liberty  of  the  Church.  That  Church  had 
long  been  living  in  a  state  of  haughty  security.  For  several 
years  the  monks  had  been  accusing  Leo  X.  of  caring  only 
for  luxury  and  pleasure,  of  occupying  himself  solely  with  the 
chase,  the  theatre,  and  music,*  while  the  Church  was  totter- 
ing to  its  fall.  At  length,  aroused  by  the  clamours  of  Dr 
Eck,  who  had  come  from  Leipsic  to  invoke  the  power  of  the 
Vatican,  pope,  cardinals,  monks,  and  all  Rome,  awoke,  and 
thought  of  saving  the  papacy. 

Rome  indeed  was  compelled  to  have  recourse  to  the  severest 
measures.  The  gauntlet  had  been  thrown  down  f  the  com- 
bat must  be  to  the  death.  Luther  did  not  attack  the  abuses 
of  the  Roman  pontificate,  but  the  pontificate  itself.  At  his  com- 
mand he  would  have  had  the  pope  to  descend  humbly  from  his 
throne,  and  become  a  simple  pastor  or  bishop  on  the  banks  of 
the  Tiber.     All  the  dignitaries  of  the  "Roman  hierarchy  were 

*  E  sopra  tutto  musico  eccellentissimo,  e  quando  el  canta  con  qualche 
uno,  li  fa  donar  cento  e  piu  ducati.    Zorsi  MS. 


MOTIVES  FOR  PAPAL  RESISTANCE.  lOT 

to  renounce  their  wealth  and  then-  worldly  glory,  and  become 
elders  and  deacons  of  the  churches  of  Italy.  All  that  splen- 
dour and  power,  wliich  for  ages  had  dazzled  the  West,  was  to 
vanish  and  give  place  to. the  humble  simplicity  of  the  primi- 
tive christian  worsliip.  God  might  have  brought  this  about ; 
He  v/ill  do  so  in  liis  own  time;  but  it  could  not  be  expected 
from  man.  And  even  should  any  pope  have  been  so  disinter- 
ested or  bold  as  to  be  willing  to  overthrow  the  ancient  and 
costly  edifice  of  the  Roman  Church,  thousands  of  priests  and 
bishops  would  have  stretched  out  tlieir  hands  to  prevent  its  fall. 
The  pope  had  received  his  pov/er  on  the  express  condition  of 
maintaining  wliat  was  confided  to  him.  Rome  thought  her- 
self divinely  appointed  to  the  government  of  the  Church. 
We  cannot  therefore  be  astonished  that  she  prepared  to  strike 
tlie  most  terrible  blows.  And  yet  she  hesitated  at  first. 
Many  cardinals  and  the  pope  himself  were  opposed  to  violent 
measures.  Tiie  skilful  Leo  saw  clearly  that  a  decision,  the 
execution  of  wliich  depended  on  the  very  doubtful  compliance 
of  the  civil  power,  miglit  seriously  compromise  the  authority 
of  the  CiuirciJ.  lie  was  aware,  besides,  that  the  violent 
mea^ares  hitherto  employed  had  only  served  to  aggravate 
tiie  mischief.  Is  it  not  possible  to  gain  ov(!r  this  Saxon 
monk?  asked  the.  Roman  politicians  of  one  another.  Will 
all  the  power  of  tlie  Churcii,  will  all  the  craft  of«ftaly  fail?— 
They  must  negotiate  still. 

Eck  accordingly  met  with  powerful  obstacles.  He  ne- 
glected nothing  that  might  prevent  such  impious  concessions. 
In  every  quarter  of  Rome  he  vented  his  rage,  and  called  for. 
revenge.  The  fanatical  portion  of  the  monks  soon  leagued 
with  him.  Strengthened  by  their  alliance,  he  assailed  the 
pope  and  cardinals  with  fresh  courage.  In  his  opinion,  every 
attempt  at  conciliation  would  be  useless.  These  (said  he)  are 
idle  dreams  vvMth  which  you  soothe  yourselves  at  a  distance 
from  the  danger.  He  knew  the  peril,  for  he  had  contended 
with  the  audacious  monk.  He  saw'  that  there  should  be  no 
delay  in  cutting  off  this  gangrened  limb,  for  fear  the  disease 
should  infect  the  whole  body.  Tho  impetuous  disputant  of 
JiCipsic  parried  objection  after  objection,  and  with  difnculty 


108  ECK  AT  KOME. 

persuaded  the  pope.*  He  desired  to  save  Rome  in  spite  of 
herself.  He  made  every  exertion,  passing  many  hours  together 
in  deUberation  in  the  pontiffs  cabinet.f  He  excited  the  court 
and  the  cloisters,  the  people  and  the  Church.  "  Eck  is 
stirring  up  the  bottomless  pit  against  me,"  said  Luther; 
"  he  is  setting  fire  to  the  forests  of  Lebanon."  | 

But  the  victory,  at  the  very  moment  Dr.  Eck  made  most 
sure  of  it,  appeared  suddenly  to  escape  from  his  hands.  There 
existed  even  in  Rome  a  respectable  party  to  a  certain  extent 
favourable  to  Luther.  On  this  point  we  have  the  testimony 
of  a  Roman  citizen,  one  of  whose  letters,  written  in  January 
1521,  has  fortunately  been  preserved.  "  You  should  know," 
says  he,  "  that  in  Rome  there  is  scarcely  an  individual,  at  least 
among  men  of  sound  judgment,  who  is  not  aware  that  in 
many  respects  Luther  speaks  the  truth."§  These  resp'ectable 
persons  resisted  the  demands  of  Dr.  Eck.  "  We  should  take 
more  time  for  reflection,"  said  they ;  "  Luther  should  be  op- 
posed by  moderation  and  by  reason,  and  not  by  anathemas." 
Leo  X.  was  again  staggered.  But  immediately  all  that  was 
bad  in  Rome  burst  out  into  violent  fury.||  Eck  mustered  his 
recruits,  and  from  all  quarters,  but  especially  from  among  the 
Dominicans,  auxiliaries  rallied  round  him,  overflowing  with 
anger  and  apprehension  lest  their  victim  should  escape.  "  It 
is  unbecomhig  the  dignity  of  the  Roman  pontiff,"  said  they, 
"  to  give  a  reason  to  every  little  wretch  that  presumes  to  raise 
his  head  ;  ^  on  the  contrary,  these  obstinate  people  should  be 
crushed  by  force,  lest  others,  after  them,  should  imitate  their 
•  audacity.  It  was  in  this  way  that  the  punishment  of  John 
Huss,  and  of  his  disciple  Jerome,  terrified  many  :  and  if  the 

•  Sarpi,  Council  of  Trent. 

+  Stetimus  nuper,  papa,  duo  cardinales  ....  et  e<i;o  per  qninque  horas 
in  deliberatione.    Eckii  Epistola  (3d  May),  in  Luth.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  48. 

X  Impetraturus   abysses   abyssorum succensunis    s<iltum    Libani. 

L.  Epp.  i.  421-429. 

§  Scias,  neminera  Roma3  esse,  si  saltern  sapiat,  qui  uon  certo  certius 
sciat  et  cognoscat  Martinum  in  plurimis  veritatem  dicere.  Riedcrcr's 
Nachrichten  znr  Kirclien  Gelehrteu  und  Eucliergeschichte,  i.  \7i). 

II  Mali  vero,  quia  Toritatem  audirc  coguntur  insaniunt.     Ibid. 

11  Non  decere  Rom,  Pont,  unicuique  Tilissimo  homunculo  rationem  re<J- 
dere  debere.    Ibid. 


THE  KINCx  OF  CROWNS.  109 

same  thing  had  been  done  to  Renchh'n,  Luther  wouldcierer 
have  dared  what  he  has  done." 

At  the  same  time  the  theologians  of  Cologne,  Louvain, 
and  other  universities,  and  even  princes  of  Germany,  either 
by  letter  or  through  their  envoys,  daily  urged,  the  pope  in 
private  by  the  most  pressing  entreaties.  But  the  most 
earnest  solicitations  proceeded  from  a  banker  who,  by  his 
wealth,  possessed  great  influence  at  Rome,  and  who  was 
famiharly  styled  "  the  king  of  crowns."*  The  papacy  has 
always  been  more  or  less  in  the  hands  of  those  who  have 
lent  it  money.  This  banker  was  Fugger,  the  treasurer  of 
the  indulgences.  Inflamed  with  anger  against  Luther,  and 
very  uneasy  about  his  profits  and  his  wares,-|-  the  Augsburg 
merchant  strained  every  nerve  to  exasperate  the  pope: 
"  Employ  force  against  Luther,"  said  he,  "  and  I  will  pro- 
mise you  the  alliance  and  support  of  several  princes."  It 
would  even  appear  that  it  was  he  who  had  sent  Eck  to 
Rome.j: 

This  gave  the  decisive  blow.  The  "  king  of  crowns"  was 
victor  in  the  pontifical  city.  It  was  not  the  sword  of  the 
Gaul,  but  well-stored  purses  that  were  on  this  occasion 
thrown  into  the  balance.  Eck  prevailed  at  last.  The  poli- 
ticians were  defeated  by  the  fanatics  in  the  papal  councils. 
Leo  gave  way,  and  Luther's  condemnation  was  resolved 
upon.  Eck  breathed  again.  His  pride  was  flattered  by 
the  thought  that  it  was  he  who  had  decided  the  destruc- 
tion of  his  heretical  rival,  and  thus  saved  the  Church. 
"  It  was  fortunate,"  said  he,  '"'  that  I  came  to  Rome  at 
this  time,§  for  they  were  but  little  acquainted  with  Luther's 
errors.  It  v/ill  one  day  be  knoAvn  how  much  I  have  done  in 
this  can??".'* 

Few  were  more  active  in  supporting  Doctor  Eck  than 
Sylvester  Mazzohni  de  Prierio,  master  of  the  sacred  palace, 

•  Super  omnia  vero  mercator  ille  Fuckerus,  qui  plurimum  ob  pecunias 
Romse  potest,  utpote  quern  7iuminorum  regcm  vocare  solent.  Riederer's 
Nachrichten,  i.  179. 

+  De  qusestu  suo  ac  beneficioium  mcrcatura  sollicitus.     Ibid. 

J  Ejnsce  rei  causa  Eckium  illnin  suum  Romam  misit.    Ibid. 

§  Bonum  fuit  me  venisse  hoc  tempore  Romam.     Ep.  Eckii. 


110  THE  POPE  IS  THE  WORLD. 

He  h^d  just  published  a  work  in  which  he  laid  down  that 
not  only  did  the  infallible  decision  of  all  controverted  points 
belong  to  the  pope  alone,  but  that  the  papal  dominion  was 
the  fifth  monarchy  prophesied  by  Daniel,  and  the  only  true 
monarchy ;  that  the  pope  was  the  first  of  all  ecclesiastical 
princes,  the  father  of  all  secular  rulers,  the  chief  of  the  world, 
and,  essentially,  the  world  itself.*  In  another  writing,  he 
affirmed  that  the  pope  is  as  much  superior  to  the  emperor, 
as  gold  is  more  precious  than  lead  ;-|-  that  the  pope  may  elect 
and  depose  both  emperors  and  electors,  establish  and  annul 
positive  rights,  and  that  the  emperor,  though  backed  by  all 
the  laws  and  nations  of  Christendom,  cannot  decide  the  least 
thing  against  the  pope's  wnll.  Such  was  thR  voice  that  issued 
from  the  palace  of  the  sovereign  pontiff;  such  was  the  mon- 
strous fiction  which,  combined  with  the  scholastic  doctrines, 
pretended  to  extinguish  the  dawning  truth.  If  this  fable  had 
not  been  unmasked  as  it  has  been,  and  even  by  learned  men 
in  the  Romish  communion,  there  would  have  been  neither 
true  religion  nor  true  history.  The  papacy  is  not  only  a 
lie  in  the  face  of  the  Bible ;  it  is  so  even  in  the  face  of  the 
annals  of  all  nations.  Thus  the  Keformation,  by  breaking 
its  charm,  emancipated  not  only  the  Church,^  but  also  kings 
and  people.  It  has  been  said  that  the  Rerorniation  was  a 
political  work;  in  this  sense  it  is  true;  but  this  is  only  a 
secondary  sense. 

Thus  did  God  send  forth  a  spirit  of  infatuation  on  the 
Roman  doctors.  The  separation  between  truth  and  error 
had  now  become  necessary  ;  and  error  was  the  instrument  of 
its  accomplishment.  If  they  had  come  to  an  agreement,  it 
could  only  have  been  at  the  expense  of  truth ;  but,  to  take 
away  the  smallest  part  of  itself,  is  to  prepare  the  way  for  its 
complete  annihilation.  It  is  like  the  insect  which  is  said  to 
die  if  one  of  its  antennaj  be  removed.  Truth  requires  to  be 
entire  in  all  its  members,  in  order  to  display  tliat  energy  by 

•  Caput  orbis  et  consequenter  orbis  totus  in  virtute.  Do  juridica  et 
irrefragabili  veritate  RomancB  Ecclesiae.     Bibl.  Max.  xix.  cap.  iv. 

+  Papa  est  iinperatore  major  dignitate  plus  quam  aurura  plombo. 
^e  Papa  et  ejus  potcstate,  p.  ;-571. 


GOD  EFFECTS  THE  SEPARATION.  Ill 

which  it  is  enabled  to  gain  wide  and  salutary  victories,  and 
to  propagate  itself  through  future  ages.  To  mingle  a  little 
error  with  truth  is  like  throwing  a  grain  of  poison  into  a 
w'ell-fiiled  dish ;  this  one  grain  is  sufficient  to  change  the 
nature  of  the  food,  and  will  cause  death,  slowly  perhaps,  but 
surely.  Those  who  defend  Clirist's  doctrine  against  the  at- 
tacks of  its  adversaries,  as  jealously  keep  watch  upon  its 
remotest  outworks  as  upon  the  body  of  the  place ;  for  no 
sooner  has  the  enemy  gained  a  footing  in  the  least  of  these 
positions,  than  his  victory  is  not  far  distant.  The  Roman 
pontiff  resolved,  at  the  period  we  have  now  reached,  to  rend 
the  Church,  and  the  fragment  that  remains  in  his  grasp, 
however  splendid  it  may  be,  ineffectually  conceals  under  its 
gorgeous  ornaments  the  deleterious  principle  by  which  it  is 
attacked.  Wherever  the  Word  of  God  is,  there  is  life.  Luther, 
however  great  his  courage,  would  probably  have  kept  silence, 
if  Rome  had  been  silent  herself,  and  liad  affected  to  make  a 
few  apparent  concessions.  But  God  had  not  abandoned  the 
Reformation  to  the  weak  heart  of  man.  Luther  was  in  the 
hands  of  One  more  far-sighted  than  himself.  Divine  Provi- 
dence made  use  of  the  pope  to  break  every  link  between  the 
past  and  the  future,  and  to  launch  the  reformer  into  a  new 
path,  unknown  and  undistinguishable  to  his  eyes,  the  ap- 
proaches of  which  )ie  never^could  have  found  unaided.  The 
pontifical  bull  was  the  letter  of  divorcement  that  Rome  gave 
to  the  pure  Church  of  .lesus  Christ  in  the  person  of  him  who 
was  then  its  humble  but  faithful  representative;  and  the 
Church  accepted  it,  from  that  hour  to  depend  solely  on  her 
Head  wdio  is  in  heaven. 

While,  at  Rome,  Luther's  condemnation  was  urged  for- 
ward with  so  much  violence  that  an  humble  priest,  living  in 
one  of  the  simple  towns  of  Helvetia,  and  who  had  never 
held  any  communication  with  the  reformer,  was  deeply 
affected  at  the  thought  of  the  blow  impending  over  him ; 
and,  while  the  friends  of  the  Wittemberg  doctor  trembled  and 
remained  silent,  this  child  of  the  Swiss  m.ountains  resolved 
to  employ  every  means  in  his  power  to  arrest  the  formidable 
bulh  His  name  was  Ulrich  Zwingle.  William  des  Faucons, 
secretary  to  the  pope's  legate  in   Switzerland  and  who,  in 


112  A  SWISS  PRIEST  PLEADS  FOR  LUTHER. 

the  legate's  absence,  was  intrustetl  vrith  the  affairs  of  Rome, 
was  his  friend.  "  So  long  as  I  live,"  had  said  the  nuncio 
ad  interim  to  him  a  few  days  before,  "  you  may  count  on  my 
doing  all  that  can  be  expected  from  a  true  friend."  The  Helve- 
tian priest,  trusting  to  this  assurance,  went  to  the  nuncio's 
office  (such  at  least  is  the  conclusion  we  draw  from  one 
of  his  letters).  He  had  no  fear  on  his  own  part  of  the 
dangers  to  which  the  evangelical  faith  exposed  him ;  he 
knew  that  a  disciple  of  Christ  should  always  be  ready  to  lay 
down  his  hfe.  "  All  that  I  ask  of  Christ  for  myself,"  said 
he  to  a  friend  to  whose  bosom  he  confided  his  anxiety  about 
Luther,  "  is,  that  I  may  endure  with  the  heart  of  a  man  the 
evils  that  await  me.  I  am  a  vessel  of  clay  in  His  hands ; 
let  Him  dash  me  in  pieces  or  strengthen  me,  as  seemeth  good 
to  Him."  *  But  tlie  Swiss  evangelist  feared  for  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  if  so  formidable  a  blow  should  strike  the 
reformer.  He  endeavoured  to  persuade  the  representative  of 
Rome  to  enlighten  the  pope,  and  to  employ  all  the  means  in 
his  power  to  prevent  Luther's  excommunication.-]-  "  The 
dignity  of  the  holy  see  it#elf  is  interested  in  this,"  said 
Zwingle,  "  for  if  matters  should  come  to  such  a  point,  Ger- 
many, overflowing  with  enthusiasm  for  the  Gospel  and  for 
the  doctor  who  preaches  it,  will  despise  the  pope  and  his 
anathemas."!  This  intervention  proved  of  no  effect :  it  would 
appear  also  that  even  at  the  time  it  Avas  made,  the  blow  had 
been  already  struck.  Such  was  the  first  occasion  in  which  the 
paths  of  the  Saxon  doctor  and  of  the  Swiss  priest  met.  We 
shall  again  find  the  latter  in  the  course  of  this  history,  and 
see  him  growing  up  and  increasing  to  a  lofty  stature  in  the 
Church  of  the  Lord. 

Luther's  condemiiation  being  ovice  resolved  upon,  new  dif- 
ficulties were  raised  in  the  consistory.  The  theologians  were 
of  opinion  that  the  fulmination  should  be  issued  immediately; 

*  Hoc  unum  Christum  obtestans,  ut  masculo  omnia  pcctore  ferre  donet, 
et  me  figulinura  suum  rumpat  ant  firmet,  ut  illi  placitum  sit.  Zwinglii 
Epistolae,  curantibus  Schulero  et  Schulthessio,  p.  144. 

+  Ut  pontificem  admoneat,  ne  excoramunicationcm  ferat.     Ibid. 

:J:  Nam  si  feratur,  auguror  Germanos  cum  excommunicatione  ponti- 
ficem quoque  conjtempturos.    Ibid. 


THE  ROMAN  CONSISTORY.  113 

the  lawyers,  on  the  contrary,  that  it  should  be  preceded  by  a 
summons.  "  Was  not  Adam  first  summoned  ?"  said  they 
to  their  theological  colleague^ ;  "  so  toO  was  Cain :  WJiere 
'is  thy  brother  Abel,  demanded  the  Almighty."  To  these 
singular  arguments  drawn  from  the  Holy  Scriptures  the 
canonists  added  motives  derived  from  the  natural  law : 
"  The  evidence  of  a  crime,"  said  they,  "  cannot  deprive  a 
criminal  of  his  right  of  defence."^'  It  is  pleasing  to  find 
these  principles  of  justice  in  a  Roman  assembly.  But  these 
scruples  were  not  to  the  taste  of  the  divines  in  the  aS'*- 
scmbly,  who,  instigated  by  passion,  thought  only  of  going 
immediately  to  work.  One  man  in  particular  then  came  for- 
ward whose  opinions  must  of  necessity  have  had  great  in- 
fluence :  this  was  De  Vio,  cardinal  Cajetan,  still  labouring 
under  extreme  vexation  at  his  defeat  in  Augsburg,  and  the 
little  honour  or  profit  he  had  derived  from  Iiis  German  mis- 
sion. De  Vio,  who  had  returned  to  Rome  in  ill  health,  was 
carried  to  the  assembly  on  his  couch.  He  would  not  miss 
this  paltry  triumph,  which  afforded  him  some  little  consola- 
tion. Although  defeated  at  Augsburg,  he  desired  to  take 
part  at  Rome  in  condemning  this  indomitable  monk,  before 
whom  he  had  witnessed  the  failure  of  all  his  learning,  skill, 
and  authority.  Luther  was  not  there  to  reply :  De  Vio 
thought  himself  invincible.  "  I  have  seen  enough  to  know," 
said  he,  "  that  if  the  Germans  are  not  kept  under  by  fire 
and  sword,  they  will  entirely  throw  off  tiie  yoke  of  tlie  Ro- 
man Church."-|-  Such  a  declaration  from  Cajetan  could  not 
fail  to  have  great  weight.  The  cardinal  was  avenged  of  his 
defeat  and  of  the  contempt  of  Germany.  A  final  con- 
ference, which  Eck  attended,  was  held  in  the  pope's  pre- 
sence at  his  villa  of  Malliano.  On  the  15th  of  June  the 
Sacred  College  decided  on  the  condemnaticn,  and  sanctioned 
the  famous  bull. 

"  Arise,  0  Lord!"  said  the  Roman  pontiff",  speaking  at 

*  Sarpi,  Council  of  Trent,  i.  12. 

t  Compertum  igitur  ss  habere  dicebat  nisi  igne  et  gladio  Germani 
oompescerentur,  omninojugum  Romanae  Ecclesiae  excussuros.  Riederer'a 
Nachrichten,  i.  179. 


114  TlIK  KLI.L. 

this  solemn  moment  as  God's  vicegerent  and  head  of  the 
Church,  "  arise,  judge  thy  cause,  and  call  to  mind  the  op- 
probrium which  madmen  continually  lieap  on  thee !  Arise, 
0  Peter;  remember  thy  Holy  Roman  Church,  mother  of  all* 
churciies;  and  qneen  of  the  faitli !  Arise,  0  Paul,  for  behold 
a  new  Porphyry  attacks  thy  doctrines  and  the  holy  popes,  our 
predecessors.  Lastly,  arise,  ye  assembly  of  saints,  the  holy 
Church  of  God,  and  intercede  with  tlic  Almighty!"^ 

The  pope  tlien  proceeds  to  (piote  from  Luther's  works 
forty-one  pernicious,  scandalous,  and  poisonous  propositions, 
in  which  tlie  latter  set  fort)»  tije  !io!y  doctrines  of  the  Gospel. 
The  follovring  propositions  are  included  in  the  list: — 

"  To  deny  that  sin  remains  in  tlie  child  after  baptism,  is 
to  trample  under  foot  both  S.iint  Paul  and  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ " 

''  A  new  life  is  the  best  and  sublimest  penance." 

"  To  burn  heretics  is  contrary  to  the  will  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,"  &c.  &c. 

''  So  soon  as  this  bull  shall  be  published,"  continues  the  pope, 
"  the  bishops  shall  make  diligent  search  after  the  writings  of 
•Martin  Luther  that  contain  these  errors,  and  burn  them 
pul)licly  and  solemnly  in  the  presence  of  the  clergy  and  laity. 
As  for  Martin  himself,  what  have  we  not  done  ?  Imitating 
the  long-suffering  of  God  Almighty,  we  are  still  ready  to 
receive  him  again  into  the  bosom  of  the  Church,  and  we 
grant  him  sixty  days  in  which  to  forward  us  his  recantation 
in  a  paper,  sealed  by  two  prelates  ;  or  else,  which  would  be  far 
more  agreeable  to  us,  for  him  to  come  to  Rome  in  pers<5n,  in 
order  that  no  one  may  entertain  any  doubts  of  his  obedience. 
I^Ieanwhile,  and  from  this  very  moment,  he  must  give  up 
j)reaching,  teaching,  and  writing,  and  commit  his  works  to 
the  flames.  And  if  he  does  not  retract  in  the  space  of  sixty 
('ays,  we  by  these  presents  condenm  both  him  and  his  ad- 
herents as  open  and  obstii^.ate  heretics."  The  pope  then 
pronounces  a  number  of  exconununications,  maledictions, 
and  interdicts,  against  Luther  and  iiis  ]iartisans,  with  orders 

*  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  305,  and  0pp.  Lat.  i.  32. 


UNHOLY  ALLIANCE.  115 

to  seize  their  persons  and  send  them  to  Rome.*  We  may 
easily  conceive  what  would  have  become  of  these  noble- 
minded  confessors  of  the  Gospel  in  the  papal  dmigeons. 

Thus  was  the  tempest  gathering  over  Luther's  head.  If 
might  have  been  imagined,  after  the  affair  of  Reuchlin,  that 
the  court  of  Rome  would  no  longer  make  common  cause  with 
the  Dominicans  and  the  Inquisition.  But  now  the  latter 
had  the  upper  hand,  and  tJie  ancient  alliance  was  solemnly 
renewed.  The  bull  was  published  ;  and  for  centuries  Rome 
had  not  pronounced  a  sentence  of  condemnation  that  her 
arm  had  not  followed  up  with  death.  This  murderous  mes- 
sage was  about  to  leave  the  Seven  Hills,  and  reach  the  Saxon 
monk  in  his  cell.  The  moment  was  aptly  chosen.  It  might 
be  supposed  that  the  new  emperor,  who  had  so  many  reasons 
for  courting  the  pope's  friendship,  would  be  eager  to  deserve 
it  by  sacrificing  to  him  an  obscure  monk.  Already  Leo  X., 
the  cardinals,  nay  all  Rome,  exulted  in  their  victory,  and 
fancied  they  saw  their  enem^^t  their  feet. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Wittemberg— Melancthon — His  Marriage — Catherine — Domestic  Life — 
Benevolence— Good  Humour— Christ  and  Antiquity — Labour — Love 
of  Letters— His  Mother— Revolt  of  the  Student,?. 

While  the  inhabitants  of  the  eternal  city  were  thus  agitated, 
more  tranquil  scenes  were  passing  at  Wittemberg.  ]\Ielanc- 
thon  was  there  diffusing  a  mild  but  brilliant  light.  From 
fifteen  hundred  to  two  thousand  auditors,  collecting  from 
Germany,  England,  the  Loav  Countries,  France,  Italy,  Hun- 
gary, and  Greece,  were  often  assembled  around  him.  He 
was  twenty-four  years  of  age,  and  had  not  entered  the  eccle- 
siastical state.  There  were  none  in  Wittemberg  who  were 
*  Sub  prsedictis  pcenis,  prsefatum  Lutherum,  complices,  adherentes, 
receptatores  et  fautatores,  personaliter  capiant  et  ad  nos  mittant.  Bulla 
Leonis,  loc.  cit. 


116 

not  delighted  to  receive  the  visits  of  this  young  professor,  at 
once  so  learned  and  so  amiable.  Foreign  universities,  Ingol- 
stadt  in  particular,  desired  to  attract  him  within  their  walls. 
His  Wittemberg  friends  were  eager  to  retain  him  among 
them  by  the  tics  of  marriage.  Although  Luther  wished 
that  his  dear  friend  Phihp  might  fmd  a  consort,  he  openly 
declared  that^  he  would  not  be  his  adviser  in  this  matter. 
Others  took  this  task  upon  themselves.  The  young  doctor 
frequented,  in  particular,  the  house  of  the  burgomaster  Krapp, 
who  belonged  to  an  ancient  family.  Krapp  had  a  dauglitcr 
named  Catherine,  a  woman  of  mild  character  and  great 
sensibility.  Melancthon's  friends  urged  him  to  demand  her 
in  marriage:  but  the  young  scholar  vras  absorbed  in  his 
books,  and  would  hear  no  mention  of  anything  besides. 
His  Greek  autliors  and  his  Testament  were  his  delight. 
The  arguments  of  his  friends  he  met  with  other  arguments. 
At  length  they  extorted  his  consent.  All  the  prehminary 
steps  were  arranged,  and  Qntherine  was  given  him  to 
wife.  He  received  her  very  coldly,*  and  said  wuth  a  sigh : 
"  It  is  God's  will!  I  must  renounce  my  studies  and  my 
pleasures  to  comply  M'ith  the  wishes  of  my  friends." y 
He  appreciated,  however,  Catherine's  good  qualities.  "  The 
young  woman,"  said  he,  "  has  just  such  a  character  and 
education  as  I  should  have  asked  of  God:  di^ia  6  Qihg 
-sz/j.ahoilo.'\  Certainly  she  deserves  a  better  husband." 
Matters  were  settled  in  the  month  of  August ;  the  betrothal 
took  place  on  the  25th  of  September,  and  at  the  end  of 
November  the  wedding  was  celebrated.  Old  John  Luther 
with  his  wife  and  daughters  visited  Wittemberg  on  this 
occasion.  §  j\Iany  learned  men  and  people  of  note  ^vere 
present  at  the  nuptials. 

The  young  bride  felt  as  much  affection  as  the  young 
professor  gave  evidence  of  coldness.  Always  anxious  about 
her  husband,  Catherine  grew  alarmed  at  the  least  prospect 
of  any  danger  that  threatened  her  dear  partner.     Whenever 

*  Uxor  enim  datnr  mihi  non  dico  qnam  frigenti.     Corp.  Ref.  i.  211. 
+  Ego  meis  studiis,  niea  me  voluptate  fraudo.     Ibid.  26.5. 
X  May  God,  by  his  riglit  hand,  prosper  this  matter  !     Ibid.  212. 
§  Parontes  mei  cum  sororibus  nuptias  honorarunt  Philippi.     L.  Epp 
i.  528. 


Catherine's  domestic  life.       ,  117 

Melancthon  proposed  taking  any  step  of  such  a  nature  as  to 
compromise  himself,  she  overwhelmed  him  with  entreaties 
to   renounce   it.     "  I  was   compelled,"   wrote   Melancthon 

on  one  such  occasion,  "  to  give  way  to  her  weakness 

such  is  our  lot."  How  many  infidelities  in  the  Church  may 
have  had  a  similar  origin !  Perhaps  we  should  ascribe  to 
Catherine's  influence  the  timidity  and  fears  with  which  her 
husband  has  so  often  been  reproached.  Catherine  Avas*an 
affectionate  mother  as  well  as  loving  wife.  She  was  liberal 
in  her  alms  to  the  poor.  "  0  God !  do  not  abandon  me  in 
my  old  age,  when  my  hair  begins  to  turn  gray!"  such  was 
the  daily  prayer  of  this  pious  and  timid  woman.  Melanc- 
thon was  soon  conquered  by  his  wife's  affection.  When 
he  had  once  tasted  the  joys  of  domestic  life,  he  felt  all  their 
sweetness:  he  was  formed  for  such  pleasures.  Nowhere 
did  he  feel  himself  happier  than  with  Catherine  and  his 
children.  A  French  traveller  one  day  finding  "  the  master 
of  Germany"  rocking  his  child's  cradle  with  one  hand,  and 
holding  a  book  in  the  other,  started  back  w^th  surprise.  But 
Melancthon,  without  being  disconcerted,  explained  to  him 
with  so  much  warmth  the  value  of  children  in  the  eyes  of 
God,  that  the  stranger  quitted  the  house  wiser  (to  use  his 
own  words)  than  he  had  entered  it. 

Melancthon's  marriage  gave  a  domestic  circle  to  the 
Reformation.  There  was  from  this  time 'one  house  in 
Wittemberg  always  open  to  those  who  were  inspired  by 
the  new  life.  The  concourse  of  strangers  was  immense.* 
They  came  to  Melancthon  on  a  thousand  different  matters ; 
and  the  established  regulations  of  his  household  enjoined  him 
to  refuse  nothing  to  any  one.j  The  young  professor  was  ex- 
tremely disinterested  whenever  good  was  to  be  done.  When 
all  his  money  was  spent,  he  would  secretly  carry  his  plate 
to  some  merchant,  caring  little  about  depriving  himself  of 
it,  since  it  gave  him  wherewithal  to  comfort  the  distressed. 
"  Accordingly  it  would  have  been  impossible  for  him  to 
provide  for   the  wants  of  himself  and   family,"   says   his 

'  Videres  in  sedibus  illis  perpetuo  accedentes  et  introeuntes  et  dia- 
cedente?  atque  exeuntes  aliquos.     Camerar.  Vita  Melancth.  p.  40. 
+  Ea  domus  disciplina  erat,  lit  nihil  cuiqnam  negaretur.    Ibid. 


118  melancthon's  good  nature. 

friend  Camerarius,  "  if  a  Divine  and  secret  blessing  had 
not  from  time  to  time  furnished  him  the  means."  His 
good  nature  was  extreme.  He  possessed  several  ancient 
gold  and  silver  medals,  remarkable  for  their  inscriptions  and 
figures.  He  shov/ed  them  one  day  to  a  stranger  who 
called  upon  him.  "  Take  any  one  you  like,"  said  Melanc- 
thon.— "  I  should  like  them  all,"  replied  the  stranger.  I 
confess  (says  Philip)  that  this  unreasonable  request  dis- 
pleased me  a  little  at  first;  I  nevertheless  gave  them  to 
him.* 

There  was  in  Melancthon's  writings  a  perfume  of  anti- 
quity, which  did  not  however  prevent  the  sweet  savour 
of  Christ  from  exhaling  from  every  part,  while  it  com- 
municated to  them  an  inexpressible  charm.  There  is  not 
one  of  his  letters  addressed  to  his  friends  in  which  we 
are  not  reminded  in  the  most  natural  manner  of  the  wisdom 
of  Homer,  Plato,  Cicero,  and  Pliny,  Christ  ever  remaining 
his  Master  and  his  God.  Spalatin  had  asked  him  the 
meaning  of  this  expression  of  Jesus  Christ,  Without  me  ye 
can  do  nothing  (John  xv.  5).  Melancthon  referred  him  to 
Luther.  "  Cur  agam  gestum,  spectonte  Roscio  ?  to  use 
Cicero's  words,"7  said  he.  He  then  continues  :  "  This 
passage  signifies  that  we  must  be  absorbed  in  Christ, 
so  that  we  ourselves  no  longer  act,  but  Christ  Hves  in 
us.  As  the  Divine  nature  was  incorporated  with  the  human 
in  the  person  of  Christ,  so  man  must  be  incorporated  with 
Jesus  Christ  by  faith." 

The  illustrious  scholar  generally  retired  to  rest  shortly 
after  supper.  At  two  or  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  he 
was  again  at  his  studies.  J:  It  was  during  these  early  hours 
that  his  best  works  were  written.  His  manuscripts  usually 
lay  on  the  table  exposed  to  the  view  of  every  visiter,  so 
that  he  was  robbed  of  several.  When  he  had  invited  any 
of  his  friends  to  his  house,  he  used  to  beg  one  of  them  to 
read  before  sitting  down  to  table  some  small  composition 

"  Sed  dedisse  nihilominus  illos.    Camerar.  Vita  Melancth.  p.  43. 

•\  How  can  I  declaim  in  the  presence  of  Roscius  ?  Corp.  Ref.  Epp. 
13th  April,  1 520. 

Z  Surgebat  mox  aut  non  longo  intervallo  post  mediam  noctenu  Ob- 
m«rar.  p.  56. 


LOVE  OF  l-ETTEllS.  119 

in  prose  or  verse.  He  always  took  some  young  men  with 
him  during  his  journeys.  He  conversed  witli  them  in  a 
manner  at  once  amusing  and  instructive.  If  the  conversa- 
tion languished,  each  of  them  had  to  recite  in  turn  passages 
extracted  from  the  ancient  poets.  He  made  frequent  use 
of  irony,  tempering  it,  liow^ever,  with  great  mildness.  "  He 
scratches  and  bites,"  said  he  of  himself,  "  and  yet  he  does  no 
harm." 

Learning  was  his  passion.  The  great  object  of  his  Hfe 
was  to  diffuse  literature  and  knowledge.  Let  us  not  for- 
get that  in  his  estimation  the  Holy  Scriptures  ranked  far 
above  the  writings  of  pagan  authors.  ''  I  apply  myself  solely 
to  one  thing,"  said  he,  "  the  defence  of  letters.  By  our 
example  we  must  excite  youth  to  the  admiration  of  learning, 
and  induce  them  to  love  it  for  its  own  sake,  and  not  for  the 
advantage  that  may  be  deprived  from  it.  The  destruction  of 
learning  brings  with  it  the  ruin  of  everything  that  is  good : 
religion,  morals.  Divine  and  human  things.*  The  better  a 
man  is,  the  greater  his  ardour  in  the  preservation  of  learn- 
ing ;  for  he  knows  that  of  all  plagues,  ignorance  is  the  most 
pernicious." 

Some  time  after  his  marriage,  Melanctlion,  in  company 
with  Camerarius  and  other  friends,  made  a  journey  to  Bretten 
in  the  Palatinate,  to  visit  his  beloved  mother.  As  soon  as 
he  caught  sight  of  his  birthplace,  he  got  off  his^horse,  fell  on 
his  knees,  and  returned  thanks  to  God  for  having  permitted 
him  to  see  it  once  more.  Margaret  almost  fainted  with  joy 
as  she  embraced  her  son.  She  wished  him  to  stay  at 
Bretten,  and  begged  him  earnestly  to  adhere  to  the  faith  of 
his  fathers.  Melancthon  excused  himself  in  this  respect, 
but  with  great  delicacy,  lest  he  should  wound  his  mother's 
feelings.  He  had  much  difficulty  in  leaving  her  again ;  and 
whenever  a  traveller  brought  him  news  from  his  natal  city, 
he  was  as  delighted  as  if  he  had  again  returned  (to  use 
his  own  words)  to  the  joys  of  his  childhood.  Such  was  the 
private  Hfe  of  one  of  the  greatest  instruments  of  the  religious 
Revolution  of  the  sixteenth  century. 

•  Religionem,  mores,  humana  divinaque  omnia  labefactat  literarum 
inscitia.    Corp.  Ref.  i.  2C7.    22d  July  1520. 


120  REVOLT  OF  THE  STUDENTS. 

A  disturbance,  however,  occurred  to  trouble  these  domestic 
scenes  and  the  studious  activity  of  Wittemberg.  The  students 
came  to  blows  with  the  citizens.  The  rector  displayed  great 
weakness.  We  may  imagine  what  was  Melancthon's  sorrow 
at  beholding  the  excesses  committed  by  these  disciples  of  learn- 
ing. Luther  was  indignant :  he  was  far  from  desiring  to 
gain  popularity  by  an  unbecoming  conciliation.  The  oppro- 
brium these  disorders  reflected  on  the  university  pierced 
him  to  the  heart.*  He  went  into  the  pulpit,  and  preached 
forcibly  against  these  seditions,  caUing  upon  both  parties  to 
submit  to  the  magistrates. 7  His  sermon  occasioned  great  irri- 
tation :  "  Satan,"  said  he  in  one  of  his  letters,  "  being  unable 
to  attack  us  from  without,  desires  to  injure  us  from  within.  I 
am  not  afraid  of  him ;  but  I  fear  lest  God's  anger  should  light 
upon  us,  because  we  have  not  becomingly  received  His  Word. 
These  last  three  years  I  have  been  thrice  exposed  to  great 
danger:  At  Augsburg  in  1518,  at  Leipzic  in  1519,  and  now 
in  1520  at  AVittemberg.  It  is  neither  by  wisdom  nor  by  arms 
that  the  renovation  of  the  Church  will  be  accomplished,  but 
by  humble  prayers,  by  a  faith  full  of  courage,  that  puts 
Christ  on  our  side.j:  My  dear  friend,  unite  thy  prayers  with 
mine,  for  fear  the  wicked  spirit  should  make  use  of  this 
small  spark  to  kindlo  a  great  conflagration." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  Gospel  in  Italy — Sermon  on  the  Mass — Babylonish  Captivity  of  the 
Church— Baptism — Abolition  of  other  Vows — Progress  of  Reform. 

But  more  terrible  combats  than  these  awaited  Luther. 
Rome  was  brandishing  the  sword  with  wliich  she  was  about 
to  strike  the  Gospel.     The  rumour  of  tlie  condemnation  that 

*  Urit  me  ista  confusio  academise  nostra?.     L.  Epp.  i.  467. 
-f-  Commendans  potestatem  magistratuum.     Ibid. 

+  Nee  prudentia  nee  armis,  sed  humili  oratione  et  forti  fide, 

quibus  obtineamus  Christum  pro  nobis.     Ibid.  469. 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  ITAJ-Y.  121 

was  destined  to  fall  upon  him,  far  from  dispiriting  the  re- 
former, augmented  his  courage.  He  manifested  no  anxiety 
to  parry  the  blows  of  this  haughty  power.  It  is  by  inflict- 
ing more  terrible  blows  himself  that  he  will  neutralize  those . 
of  his  adversaries.  "NVhile  the  transalpine  assemblies  are 
thundering  out  anathemas  against  him,  he  will  bear  the 
sword  of  the  Word  into  the  midst  of  the  Italian  people. 
Letters  from  Venice  spoke  of  the  favour  with  which  Luther's 
sentiments  were  received  there.  He  burnt  with  desire  to 
send  the  Gospel  across  the  Alps.  Evangelists  were  wanted 
to  carry  it  thither.  "  I  wish,"  said  he,  "  that  we  had  living 
books,  that  is,  preachers,*  and  that  we  could  multiply  and 
protect  them  everywhere,  in  order  that  they  might  convey 
to  the  people  a  knowledge  of  holy  things.  The  prince  could 
not  undertake  a  more  glorious  task.  If  the  people  of  Italy 
should  receive  the  truth,  our  cause  would  then  be  impreg- 
nable." It  does  not  appear  that  Luther's  project  was  real- 
ized. In  later  years,  it  is  true,  evangelical  men,  even  Calvin 
himself,  sojourned  for  a  short  period  in  Italy ;  but  for  the  pre- 
sent Luther's  designs  were  not  carried  out.  He  had  addressed 
one  of  the  mighty  princes  of  the  world  :  if  he  had  appealed  to 
men  of  humble  rank,  but  full  of  zeal  for  the  kingdom  of 
God,  the  result  might  have  been  different.  At  that  period, 
the  idea  generally  prevailed,  that  everything  should  be  done 
by  governments,  and  the  association  of  simple  individuals, — 
that  power  which  is  now  effecting  such  great  things  in  Chris- 
tendom,— was  almost  unknown. 

If  Luther  did  not  succeed  in  his  projects  for  propagating 
the  truth  in  distant  countries,  he  was  only  the  more  zealous 
in  announcing  it  himself.  It  was  at  this  time  that  he 
preached  his  sermon  on  the  Mass  at  Wittemberg.f  In  this 
discourse  he  inveighs  against  the  numerous  sects  of  the 
Romish  Church,  and  reproaches  it,  with  reason,  for  its  want 
of  unity.  "  The  multiplicity  of  spiritual  laws,"  says  he, 
"  has  filled  the  world  with  sects  and  divisions.  Priests, 
monks,  and  laymen  have  come  to  hate  each  other  more  than 

•  Si  vivos  Itbros,  hoc  est  concionatores  possemus  muItipKcare.  L.  Epp.  i. 
491. 
t  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvu.  490. 
VOL.  n.  6 


122  SEiniON  ON  THE  MASS BABYLONISH  CAPXmTY. 

the  Christians  hate  the  Turks.  What  do  I  say?  Priests 
against  priests,  and  monks  against  monks,  are  deadly  enemies. 
Each  one  is  attached  to  his  own  sect,  and  despises  all  others. 
The  unity  and  charity  of  Christ  are  at  an  end." — He  next 
attacks  the  doctrine  that  the  mass  is  a  sacrifice,  and  has  some 
virtue  in  itself.  "  What  is  most  precious  in  every  sacrament, 
and  consequently  in  the  eucharist,"  says  he,  "  is  the  promises 
and  the  Word  of  God.  Without  faith  in  this  Word  and  these 
promises,  the  sacrament  is  dead ;  it  is  a  body  without  a  soul, 
a  vessel  without  wine,  a  purse  without  money,  a  type  with- 
out fulfilment,  a  letter  without  spirit,  a  casket  without 
jewels,  a  scabbard  without  a  SAVord." 

Luther's  voice  was  not,  however,  confined  to  Wittemberg, 
and  if  he  did  not  find  missionaries  to  bear  his  instructions  to 
distant  lands,  God  had  provided  amissionary  of  anew  kind.  The 
printing-press  was  the  successor  of  the  Evangelists.  This  vv  as 
the  breaching-battery  employed  against  tlic  Eoman  fortress. 
Luther  had  prepared  a  mine  the  explosion  of  wliich  shook 
the  edifice  of  Rome  to  its  lowest  foundations.  This  was  the 
publication  of  his  famous  book  on  the  Bahylonisli  Captivity 
of  the  Church,  which  appeared  on  the  6th  of  October  1520.* 
Never  did  man,  in  so  critical  a  position,  display  greater 
courage. 

In  this  work  he  first  sets  forth  with  haughty  irony  all 
the  advantages  for  which  he  is  indebted  to  his  enemies : — 

"  Whether  I  will  it  or  not,"  said  he,  "  I  become  wiser  every 
day,  urged  on  as  I  am  by  so  many  illustrious  masters.  Two 
years  ago,  I  attacked  indulgences,  but  with  so  much  indeci- 
sion and  fear,  that  I  am  now  asliamed  of  it.  There  is  no 
cause  for  astonishment  in  this,  for  I  was  alone  when  I 
set  this  stone  rolling."  He  thanks  Prierio,  Eck,  Emser, 
and  his  other  adversaries  :  "  I  denied,"  continued  he,  "  that 
the  papacy  was  of  Divine  origin,  but  I  granted  that  it  was 
of  numan  right.  Now,  after  reading  all  the  subtleties  on 
which  these  gentry  have  set  up  their  idol,  I  know  that  the 
papacy  is  none  other  than  the  kingdom  of  Babylon,  and 
the  Tioleuce  of  Nimrod  the  mighty  hunter.     I  therefore 

•  L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  63  ;  and  Leips.  xvii.  511. 


BAPTISM.  123 

beseech  all  my  friends  and  all  the  booksellers  to  burn 
the  books  that  I  have  written  on  this  subject,  and  to  sub- 
stitute this  one  proposition  in  their  place:  The  papacy- 
is  a  general  chase  led  by  the  Roman  bishop,  to  catch  and  de- 
stroy 50lt?5."* 

Luther  next  proceeds  to  attack  the  prevailing  errors  on  the 
sacraments,  monastic  vows,  &c.  He  reduces  the  seven  sacra- 
ments of  the  Church  to  three ;  namely,  Baptism,  Penance, 
and  the  Lord's  Supper.  After  explaining  the  true  nature 
of  this  Supper,  he  passes  on  to  baptism  ;  and  it  is  here 
in  particular  that  he  lays  doAvn  the  excellence  of  faith, 
and  vigorously  attacks  Rome.  "  God,"  says  he,  "  has 
preserved  this  sacrament  alone  free  from  human  tradi- 
tions. God  has  said:  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized, 
shall  he  saved.  This  promise  of  God  should  be  preferred 
before  all  the  glory  of  works,  all  vows,  all  satisfactions, 
all  ii>dulgences,  and  all  inventions  of  man.  Now,  upon 
this  promise,  if  we  receive  it  with  faith,  depends  our  whole 
salvation.  If  we  believe,  our  hearts  are  strengthened  by 
the  Divine  promise;  and  though  the  believer  should  be 
forsaken  of  all,  this  promise  in  which  he  believes  will 
never  forsake  him.  With  it,  he  will  resist  the  adversary 
,who  lies  in  wait  for  his  soul,  and  be  prepared  to  meet 
remorseless  death,  and  stand  before  the  judgment  seat 
of  God.  It  will  be  his  consolation  in  all  his  trials  to 
say:  God's  promises  never  deceive:  of  their  truth  I  re- 
ceived a  pledge  at  my  baptism ;  if  God  is  for  me,  who  Ihall 
be  against  me  ?  Oh,  how  rich  is  the  Christian  that  has 
been  baptized !  Nothing  can  destroy  him  except  he  refuse  to 
beheve. 

"  Perhaps  to  what  I  have  said  on  tbe  necessity  of  faith, 
they  will  object  to  me  the  baptism  of  little  children.  But 
as  the  Word  of  God  is  mighty  to  change  even  the  heart  of 
a  wicked  man,  who  is  however  neither  less  deaf  nor  • 
ignorant  than  a  little  child ;  in  like  manner  also  the  prayers 
of  the  Church,  to  which  all  things  are  possible,  change  the 


*  Papatus  est  robusta  venatio  Romani  episcopi.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii. 
64. 


124  ABOLITION  OF  MONASTIC  VOWS. 

little  child,  by  the  faith  that  it  pleases  God  to  place  in  his 
heart,  and  thus  purifies  and  renews  it."* 

After  having  thus  explained  the  doctrine  of  baptism, 
Luther  wields  it  as  a  weapon  of  offence  against  the  papacy. 
In  fact,  if  the  Christian  finds  all  his  salvation  in  the  renewal 
of.  his  baptism  by  faith,  what  need  has  he  of  the  Romish 
ordinances  ? 

"  For  this  reason,  I  declare,"  says  Luther,  "  that  neither 
the  pope,  nor  the  bishop,  nor  any  man  whatsoever,  has 
authority  to. impose  the  least  thing  on  a  Christian,  unless  it 
be  with  his  own  consent.  All  that  is  done  without  it 
is  an  act  of  tyranny.-]-  We  are  free  as  regards  all  men. 
The  vow  that  we  made  at  our  baptism  is  sufficient  of  itself, 
and  is  more  than  we  can  ever  fulfil.:]:  All  other  vows 
may  therefore  be  abolished.  Let  every  man  who  enters 
the  priesthood  or  any  religious  order  clearly  understand, 
that  the  works  of  a  monk  or  of  a  priest  differ  in  no 
respect  before  God  from  those  of  a  peasant  who  tills 
his  fields,  or  of  a  woman  who  manages  her  house. §  God 
estimates  all  things  by  the  standard  of  faith.  And  it 
often  happens  that  the  simple  labour  of  a  serving  man 
or  maiden  is  more  acceptable  to  God  than  the  fasts   and 

works  of  a  monk,  because  the  latter  are  void  of  faith 

Christians  are  God's  true  people,  led  captive  to  Babylon, 
where  everything  has  been  taken  from  them  which  baptism 
hath  given." 

Such  were  the  weapons  by  which  that  religious  revolu- 
tion whose  history  we  are  retracing  was  effected.      First, 

*  Sicut  enim  Verbum  Dei  potens  est  dum  sonat,  etiam  impii  cor 
immutare,  quod  non  minus  est  surdum  et  incapax  quam  ullus  parvulus  ; 
ita  per  orationem  Ecclesis  ofFerentis  et  credentis,  parvulus,  Jade  infusa, 
mutatur,  mundatur  et  renovatur.     L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  77. 

i*  Dico  itaque,  neque  papa,  neque  episcopus,  neque  ullus  hominum 
habet  jus  unius  syllabic  constituendaj  super  Christianum  honiuem,  uisi 
id  fiat  ejusdem  consensu  ;  quidquid  aliter  fit,  tyrannico  spiritu  fit. 
Ibid.     ■  '  • 

X  Generali  edicto  tollere  vota abunde  enim  vovimus  in  baptismo,  et 

plus  quam  possimus  implere.    Ibid.  78. 

§  Opera  quantum  libet  sacra  et  ardua  religiosorum  et  sacerdotum, 
in  oculis  Dei  prorsus  nihil  distare  ab  operibus  rustici  in  agfo  laborantis, 
aut  mulieris  in  domo  sua  curantis.    Ibid. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REFORM.  125 

the  necessity  of  faith  was  re-established,  and  then  the 
reformers  employed  it  as  a  weapon  to  dash  to  atoms  every 
superstition.  It  is  with  this  power  of  God,  which  removes 
mountains,  that  they  attacked  so  many  errors.  These  words 
of  Luther,  and  many  others  like  them,  circulating  through 
cities,  convents,  and  rural  districts,  were  the  leaven  that 
leavened  the  whole  mass. 

Luther  terminates  this  famous  writing  on  the  Captivity  of 
Babylon  with  these  words  : — 

"  I  hear  that  new  papal  excommunications  are  about  to 
be  fabricated  against  me.  If  it  be  true,  this  present  book 
must  be  considered  as  part  of  my  future  recantation.  The 
remainder  will  soon  follow,  to  prove  my  obedience,  and  the 
complete  work  will  form,  with  Christ's  aid,  such  a  whole  as 
Rome  has  never  heard  or  seen  the  like." 


CHAPTER  VIL 

Fresh  Negotiations  —  The  Augustines  at  Eisleben  —  Miltitz  — Deputa- 
tion to  Luther — Miltitz  and  the  Elector— Conference  at  Lichtemberg 

Luther's  Letter  to  the  Pope— Book  presented  to  the  Pope — Union 

of  Christ  with  the  Believer— Liberty  and  Bondage. 

After  such  a  publication,  ail  hope  of  reconciliation  between 
Luther  and  the  pope  must  of  necessity  have  vanished.  The 
incompatibility  of  the  reformer's  faith  with  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church  must  have  struck  the  least  discerning ;  but  precisely 
at  that  very  time  fresh  negotiations  had  been  opened.  Five ' 
weeks  before  the  publication  of  the  Captivity  of  Babylon ^  at 
the  end  of  August  1520,  the  general  chapter  of  the  Augustine 
monks  was  held  at  Eisleben.^  The  venerable  Staupitz  there 
resigned  the  general  vicarship  of  the  order,  and  it  was  con- 
ferred on  AVenceslas  Link,  the  same  who  had  accompanied 
Luther  to  Augsburg.*    The  indefatigable  Miltitz  suddenly 

*  See  Vol.  I.  p.  368. 


126  MILTITZ  AND  THE  AUGUSTINES  AT  EISLEBEN. 

arrived  in  the  midst  of  the  proceedings.*  He  was  ardently 
desirous  of  reconciling  Luther  with  the  pope.  His  vanity, 
his  avarice,  and  above  all,  his  jealousy  and  hatred,  were 
deeply  interested  in  this  result.  Eck  and  his  boastings 
annoyed  him ;  he  knew  that  the  Ingolstadt  doctor  had  been 
decrying  him  at  Rome,  and  he  would  liave  made  every 
sacrifice  to  baffle,  by  a  peace  that  should  be  promptly  con- 
cluded, the  schemes  of  this  importunate  rival.  The  interests 
of  religion  were  mere  secondary  matters  in  his  eyes.  One 
day,  as  he  relates,  he  was  dining  with  the  Bishop  of  Leissen. 
The  guests  had  already  made  pretty  copious  libations,  when 
a  new  work  of  Luther's  was  laid  before  them.  It  was  opened 
and  read ;  the  bishop  grew  angry ;  the  official  swore :  but 
Miltitz  burst  into  a  hearty  ]augh.-|-  He  dealt  with  the  Re- 
formation as  a  man  of  the  world ;  Eck  as  a  theologian. 

Aroused  by  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Eck,  Miltitz  addressed  the 
chapter  of  the  Augustines  in  a  speech,  delivered  with  a 
strong  Italian  accent,^  thinking  thus  to  impose  on  his 
simple  fellow-countrymen.  "The  whole  Augustine  order," 
said  he,  "  is  compromised  in  this  aitair.  Show  me  the 
means  of  restraining  Luther.";:- — "We  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  doctor,"  repUed  the  fothers,  "  and  cannot  give  you 
advice."  They  relied  no  doubt  on  the  release  from  the 
obligations  to  his  order  which  Staupitz  had  given  Luther 
at  Augsburg.  Miltitz  persisted :  "  Let  a  deputation  from 
this  venerable  chapter  wait  upon  Luther,  and  entreat  liim 
t-o  write  to  the  pope,  assuring  him  that  he  has  never  plotted 
against  his  person. ||  That  will  be  sufficient  to  put  an  end 
to  the  matter."  The  chapter  complied  with  the  nuncio's 
demand,  and  commissioned,  no  doubt  at  his  OAvn  request, 
the  former  vicar-general  and  his  successor  (Staupitz  and 
Link)  to  speak  to  Luther.  This  deputation  immediately 
set  out  for  Wittemberg,  bearing  a  letter  from  INIiltitz  to 

*  Nondnm  tot  pressus  difficultatibus  aiiimum  desponderat  Miltitius...... 

di^nus  profecto  uon  mediocri  laude.     Pallavicini,  i.  Go. 

t  Der  Bibchof  entriistet,  der  Official  <,'eflucliet,eraber  gelachet  habe. 
Seckeud.  p.  266. 

t  Orationera  habuit  Italica  pronuntiatioue  vestitam.    L.  Epp.  i.  483. 

§  Petens  consilium  super  me  compescendo.     Ibid. 

U  Nihil  me  in  personam  suam  fuisse  molitara.     Ibid.  484. 


DEPUTATION  TO  LUTIIEK.  127 

the  doctor,  filled  with  expressions  of  the  greatest  respect. 
"  There  is  no  time  to  lose,"  said  he ;  "  the  thunder-storm, 
already  gathering  over  the  reformer's  head,  will  soon  burst 
forth  ;  and  then  all  will  be  over." 

Neither  Luther  nor  the  deputies  who  shared  in  his  senti- 
ments* expected  any  success  from  a  letter  to  the  pope. 
But  tliat  was  an  additional  reason  for  not  refusing  to  write 
one.  Such  a  letter  could  only  be  a  mere  matter  of  form, 
which  would  set  the  justice  of  Luther's  cause  in  a  still 
stronger  hght.  "  This  Italianized  Saxon  (Miltitz),"  thought 
Luther,  "  is  no  doubt  looking  to  his  own  private  interest  in 
making  the  request.  Well,  then,  let  it  be  so !  I  will  write, 
in  conformity  with  the  truth,  that  I  have  never  entertained 
any  designs  against  the  pope's  person.  I  must  be  on  my 
guard  against  attacking  the  see  of  Rome  itself  too  violently. 
Yet  I  will  sprinkle  it  with  its  OAvn  salt."  f 

But  not  long  after,  the  doctor  was  informed  of  the  arrival 
of  the  bull  in  Germany;  on  the  3d  of  October,  he  told 
Spalatin  that  he  would  not  write  to  the  pope,  and  on  the 
6th  of  the  same  month,  he  pubhshed  his  book  on  the  Capti- 
vity of  Babylon.  Miltitz  was  not  even  yet  discouraged. 
The  desire  of  humbling  Eck  made  him  believe  in  impossi- 
bihties.  On  the  2d  of  October,  he  had  written  to  the  elector 
full  of  hope :  "  All  will  go  on  well ;  but,  for  the  love  of  God, 
do  not  delay  any  longer  to  pay  me  the  pension  that  you  and 
your  brother  have  given  me  these  several  years  past.  I 
require  money  to  gain  new  friends  at  Rome.  Write  to  the 
pope,  pay  homage  to  the  young  cardinals,  the  relations  of 
his  holiness,  in  gold  and  silver  pieces  from  the  electoral^ 
mint,  and  add  to  them  a  few  for  me  also,  for  I  have  been 
robbed  of  those  that  you  gave  me."  j 

Even  after  Luther  had  been  informed  of  the  bull,  the 
intriguing  Miltitz  was  not  discouraged.  He  requested  -to 
have  a  conference  with  Luther  at  Lichtemberg.  The 
elector  ordered  •  the  latter  to  go  there  ;§    but   his   friends, 

*  Quibus  omnibus  causa  mea  non  displicet.    L.  Epp.  i.  486. 

-f-  Aspergetur  tamen  sale  suo.     Ibid. 

:J:  Den  Pabsts  Nepoteu,  zAvei  oder  drei  Churfiirstliche  Gold  und 
Silberstiicke,  7a\  verehren.    Secker.d.  p.  267. 

§  Sicut  princeps  ordinavit.    L.  Epp.  i.  ion. 


128  CONFERENCE  AT  LICHTEMBERG. 

and  above  all,  the  affectionate  !Melancthon,  opposed  it.* 
"What!"  thought  they;  "accept  a  conference  with  the 
nuncio  in  so  distant  a  place,  at  the  very  moment  when  the 
bull  is  to  appear  which  commands  Luther  to  be  seized  and 
carried  to  Rome !  Is  it  not  clear  that,  as  Dr.  Eck  is  unable 
to  approach  the  reformer  on  account  of  the  open  manner  in 
which  he  has  shown  his  hatred,  the  crafty  chamberlain  has 
taken  upon  himself  to  catch  Luther  in  his  toils  ?  " 

These  fears  had  no  power  to  stop  tlie  Witteraberg  doctor. 
The  prince  has  commanded,  and  he  will  obey.  "  I  am 
setting  out  for  Lichtemberg,"  he  wrote  to  the  chaplain  on 
the  11th  of  October;  "pray  for  me."  His  friends  would 
not  abandon  him.  Towards  evening  of  the  same  day,  he 
entered  Lichtemberg  on  horseback,  accompanied  by  thirty 
cavaliers,  among  whom  was  Melancthon.  The  papal  nuncio 
arrived  about  the  same  time,  with  a  train  of  four  persons.-J- 
Was  not  this  moderate  escort  a  mere  trick  to  inspire  confi- 
dence in  Luther  and  his  friends  ?   ' 

Miltitz  was  very  pressing  in  his  solicitations,  assuring 
Luther  that  the  blame  would  be  thrown  on  Eck  and  his 
fooHsh  vaunting, J  and  that  all  would  be  concluded  to  the 
satisfaction  of  both  parties.  "Well  then!"  replied  Luther, 
"  I  offer  to  keep  silence  henceforward,  provided  my  adver- 
saries are  silent  likewise.  For  the  sake  of  peace,  I  will  do 
everything  in  my  power."  § 

Miltitz  was  filled  with  joy.  He  accompanied  Luther  as 
far  as  Wittemberg.  The  reformer  and  the  nuncio  entered 
side  by  side  into  that  city  which  Doctor  Eck  was  already 
approaching,  presenting  with  a  threatening  hand  the  for- 
midable bull  that  was  intended  to  crush  the  Reformation 
"  We  shall  bring  this  business  to  a  happy  conclusion," 
wrote  Miltitz  to  the  elector  immediately;  "thank  the  pope 


*  Invito  praEceptore  (Melancthon)  nescio  quanta  metuente.  L. 
'Epp.  i.  455. 

t  Jener  von  mehr  als  dreissig,  diser  aber  kaum  mit  vier  Pferden 
begleitet.    Seckend.  p.  268. 

Z  Totum  pondus  in  Eccium  versurus.    L.  Epp.  i.  496. 

§  Ut  nihil  videar  omittcre  quod  in  me  ad  pacem  quoquo  modo  facere 
pcssit.    Ibid. 


129 

for  the  rose,  and  at  the  same  time  seiid  forty  or  fifty  florins 
to  the  Cardinal  Quatuor  Sanctorum.^''* 

Luther  had  now  to  fulfil  his  promise  of  writing  to  the 
pope.  Before  bidding  Rome  farewell  for  ever,  he  was  de- 
sirous of  proclaiming  to  her  once  more  some  important  and 
salutary  truths.  Many  readers,  from  ignorance  of  the  senti- 
ments that  animated  the  writer,  will  consider  his  letter  as  a 
caustic  writing,  a  bitter  and  insolent  satire. 

All  the  evils  that  afilicted  Christendom  he  sincerely 
ascribed  to  Rome:  on  this  ground,  his  language  cannot 
be  regarded  as  insolent,  but  as  containing  the  most  solemn 
warnings.  The  greater  his  affection  for  Leo,  and  the  greater 
his  love  for  the  Church  of  Christ,  the  more  he  desires  to 
lay  bare  the  extent  of  its  wound.  The  energy  of  his  ex- 
pressions is  a  scale  by  which  to  measure  the  energy  of  his 
affections.  The  moment  is  come  for  striking  a  decisive 
blow.  We  may  almost  imagine  we  see  a  prophet  going 
round  the  city  for  the  last  time,  reproaching  it  with  its 
abominations,  revealing  the  judgments  of  the  Almighty,  and 
calling  out    "  Yet  a  few  days  more ! "  ..f.^ 

The  following  is  Luther's  letter  : — 

"  To  the  most  holy  Father  in  God,  Leo  X.,  Pope  at  Rome, 
be  all  health  in  Christ  Jesus,  our  Lord.     Amen. 

"  From  the  midst  of  the  violent  battle  which  for  three 
years  I  have  been  fighting  against  dissolute  men,  I  cannot 
hinder  myself  from  sometimes  looking  towards  you,  0  Leo, 
most  holy  Father  in  God!  And  although  the  madness  of 
your  impious  flatterers  has  constrained  me  to  appeal  from 
your  judgment  to  a  future  council,  my  heart  has  never  been 
alienated  from  your  holiness,  and  I  have  never  ceased  pray- 
ing constantly  and  with  deep  groaning  for  your  prosperity 
and  for  that  of  your  pontificate.f 

"  It  is  true  that  I  have  attacked  certain  antichristian  doc- 
trines, and  have  inflicted  a  deep  wound  upon  my  adver- 
saries, because  of  their  impiety.  I  do  not  repent  of  this, 
for  I  have  the  example  of  Christ  before  me.     What  is  the 

*  Seckend.  p.  268. 

+  Ut  non  totis  viribus,  sedulis  atque  quantum  in  me  fuit  gemebundis 
precibus  apud  Deum  quaesierim.    L.  Epp.  i.  498. 

6* 


130  LETTER  TO  THE  POPE. 

usepf  salt,  if  it  hath  lost  its  pungency ;  or  of  the  edge  of  the 
sword,  if  it  cuts  not?*  Cursed  be  the  man  who  does  the 
Lord's  work  coldly!  Most  excellent  Leo,  far  from  ever  having 
entertained  an  evil  thought  in  your  respect,  I  wish  you  the 
most  precious  blessings  for  eternity.  I  have  done  but  one 
thing — upheld  the  Word  of  truth.  I  am  ready  to  submit 
to  you  in  every  thing ;  but  as  for  this  Yf ord,  I  will  not — I 
cannot  abandon  it.-|-  He  who  thinks  differently  from  me, 
thinks  erroneously. 

"  It  is  true  that  I  have  attacked  the  court  of  Rome ;  but 
neither  you  nor  any  man  on  earth  can  deny  that  it  is  more 
corrupt  than  Sodom  and  Gomorrah;  and  that  the  impiety 
prevaihng  there  is  past  all  hope  of  cure.  Yes !  I  have  been 
'filled  with  horror  at  seeing  that  under  your  name  the  poor 
people  of  Christ  .have  been  made  a  sport  of.  This  I  opposed, 
and  I  will  oppose  it  again ;  not  that  I  imagine  I  shall  be 
able,  despite  the  opposition  of  flatterers,  to  prosper  in  any- 
thing connected  with  this  Babylon,  wliich  is  confusion  itself; 
but  I  owe  it  to  my  brethren,  in  order  that  some  may  escape, 
if  possible,  from  these  terrible  scourges. 

"  You  are  aware  that  Rome  for  many  years  past  has  in- 
undated the  world  with  all  that  could  destroy  both  body  and 
soul.  The  Church  of  Rome,  once  the  foremost  in  sanctity, 
is  become  the  most  hcentious  den  of  robbers,  the  most  shame- 
less of  all  brothels,  the  kingdom  of  sin,  of  death,  and  of  hell,f 
which  Antichrist  himself,  if  he  were  to  appear,  could  not  in- 
crease in  wickedness.  All  this  is  clearer  than  the  sun  at 
noonday. 

"  And  yet,  0  Leo !  you  sit  like  a  lamb  in  the  midst  of 
wolves,  like  Daniel  in  the  lions'  den !  What  can  you  do  alone 
against  such  monsters?  Perhaps  there  are  three  or  four 
cardinals  who  combine  learning  with  virtue.  But  what  are 
they  against  so  great  a  number !  You -would  all  die  of  poison, 
before  being  able  to  make  trial  of  any  remedy.     The  fate  of 

*  Quid  prodierit  sal,  si  non  mordeat  ?  Quid  os  gladii,  si  non  ca^dat  ? 

L.  Epp.  i.  499. 
+  Verbum  deserere  et  negare  nee  possum,  nee  volo.    Ibid, 
t    Facta  est spelunca  latronum  licentiosissima,  lupanar  omnium 

Impudentissimum,  regnum  peccati,  mortis,  et  inferni.    Ibid.  500. 


LETTER  TO  THE  POPE.  131 

the  court  of  Rome  is  decreed ;  God's  wrath  is  upon  it,  and 
will  consume  it.*  It  hates  good  advice,  dreads  reform,  will 
itot  mitigate  the  fury  of  its  impiety,  and  thus  deserves  that 
men  should  speak  of  this  city  as  of  its  mother :  We  would 
Imxe  healed  Babylon,  tut  she  is  not  healed  :  forsake  her^-^ 
It  was  for  you  and  your  cardinals  to  have  appUed  the  remedy; 
but  the  sick  man  mocks  the  physician,  and  the  horse  will 
not  obey  the  rein. 

'•'  Full  of  affection  for  you,  most  excellent  Leo,  I  have  al- 
n^ays  regretted  that  you,  whet  are  worthy  of  better  times, 
should  have  been  raised  to  the  pontificate  in  such  days  as 
these.  Rome  merits  you  not,  nor  tliosc  who  resemble  you ; 
she  deserves  to  have  Satan  iiimself  for  her  king.  So  true  it 
is  that  he  reigns  niorc  tlian  you  in  that  Babylon.  Would 
to  God  that,  laying  aside  that  glory  which  your  enemies  so 
loudly  extol,  you  would  exchange  it  for  some  small  hving,  or 
would  support  yourself  on  your  paternal  inheritance;  for 

none  but  Iscariots  deserve  such  honour 0  my  dear  Leo, 

of  what  use  are  you  in  this  Roman  court,  except  that  the 
basest  men  employ  your  name  and  power  to  ruin  fortunes, 
destroy  souls,  multiply  crimes,  oppress  the  faith,  the  truth, 
and  the  whole  Church  of  God?  0  Leo  I  Leo!  you  are  the 
most  unhappy  of  men,  and  yon  sit  on  the  most  dangerous  of 
thrones !   I  tell  you  the  truth  because  I  mean  you  well. 

"  Is  it  not  true  that  under  the  spreading  firmament  of 
heaven  there  is  nothing  more  corrupt  or  more  detestable  than 
the  Romish  court  ?  It  infinitely  exceeds  the  Turks  in  vices 
and  corruption.  Once  it  was  the  gate  of  lieavcn,  now  it  is 
the  mouth  of  hell;  a  mouth  which  the  wrath,  of  God  keeps 
ope'n  so  wide,t  that  on  witnessing  the  unhappy  people  rushing 
into  it,  I  cannot  but  utter  a  warning  cry,  as  in  a  tempest,  that 
some  at  least  may  be  saved  from  the  terrible  gulf. 

"  Behold,  0  Leo,  my  Father!  why  I  have  inveighed 
against  this  death-deahng  see.     Far  from  rising  up  against 

*  Actum  est  de  Homana  curia  ;  pervcuit  in  eani  ira  Dei  usque  in  finem. 
L.  Epp,  i.  500. 

f  Jeremiah  li.  9 

X  Olim  janua  cceli,  nunc  patens  quotldara  os  inferni,  ct  taleos,  quou 
urgeiite  ira  Dei,  obstrui  non  potest.     L.  Epp.  i.  «0L 


132  LETTER  TO  THE  POPE. 

your  person,  I  thought  I  was  labouring  for  your  safety,  by 
valiantly  attacking  that  prison,  or  rather  that  hell,  in  which 
you  are  shut  up.  To  inflict  all  possible  mischief  on  the  court 
of  Rome,  is  performing  your  duty.  To  cover  it  with  shame, 
is  to  do  Christ  honour ;  in  a  word,  to  he  a  Christian  is  7iot  to 
he  a  Roman. 

"  Yet  finding  that  by  succouring  the  see  of  Rome  I  lost 
both  my  labour  and  my  pains,  I  transmitted  to  it  this  writing 
of  divorcement,  and  said :  Farewell,  Rome !  He  that  is  im- 
just,  let  him  he  unjust  still  ;  and  he  which  is  Jilthy,  let  him  he 
filthy  still  /*  and  I  devoted  myself  to  the  tranquil  and  solitary 
study  of  the  Holy  Scripture.  Then  Satan  opened  his  eyes, 
and  awoke  his  servant  John  Eck,  a  great  adversary  of  Jesus 
Christ,  in  order  to  challenge  me  again  to  the  lists.  He  was 
desitous  of  establishing,  not  the  primacy  of  Saint  Peter,  but 
his  own,  and  for  that  purpose  to  lead  the  conquered  Luther 
in  his  triumphal  train.  His  be  the  blame  of  all  the  disgrace 
with  which  the  see  of  Rome  is  covered." 

Luther  relates  his  communications  with  De  Vio,  Miltitz, 
and  Eck ;  he  then  continues : 

"  Now  then,  I  come  to  you,  most  holy  Father,  and,  pros- 
trate at  your  feet,  I  beseech  you  to  curb,  if  that  be  possible, 
these  enemies  of  peace.  But  I  cannot  retract  my  doctrine. 
I  cannot  permit  any  rules  of  interpretation  to  be  imposed  on 
the  Scriptures.  The  Word  of  God,  which  is  the  fountain 
whence  all  true  liberty  flows,  must  not  be  bound.f 

"  0  Leo  !  my  Father !  listen  not  to  those  flattering  sirens 
who  would  persuade  you  that  you  are  not  a  mere  man,  but 
a  demi-god,  and  can  command  and  require  whatever  you 
please.  You  are  the  servant  of  servants,  and  the  place 
where  you  are  seated  is  the  most  dangerous  and  miserable  of 
all.  Believe  those  who  depreciate  you,  and  not  those  who 
extol  you.  I  am  perhaps  too  bold  in  presuming  to  teach 
so  exalted  a  majesty,  which  ought  to  instruct  all  men. 
But  I  see  the  dangers  that  surround  you  at  Rome ;  I  see 
you  driven  to  and  fro,  like  the  waves  of  the  sea  in  a  storm. 

•  Revelation  sxii.  11. 

+  Leges  interpretandi  verbi  Dei  non  patior,  cum  oporteat  verbum  Dei 
esse  non  alligatum,  quod  libertatem  docet.    L.  Epp.  i.  504. 


CHRISTIAN  LIBERTY.  133 

Charity  urges  me,  and  it  is  my  duty  to  utter  a  cry  of  warn- 
ing and  of  safety.  " 

"  That  I  may  not  appear  empty-handed  before  your 
hoUness,  I  present  you  a  small  book  which  I  have  dedicated 
to  you,  and  which  will  "inform  you  of  the  subjects  on  which 
I  should  be  engaged,  if  your  parasites  permitted  me.  It 
is  a  little  matter,  if  its  size  be  considered ;  but  a  great  one, 
if  we  regard  its  contents ;  for  the  sum  of  the  christian  life 
is  therein  contained.  I  am  poor,  and  have  nothing  else 
to  offer  you ;  besides,  have  you  need  of  any  other  than 
spiritual  gifts  ?  I  commend  myself  to  your  hohness,  whom 
may  the  Lord  Jesus  preserve  for  ever !     Amen !" 

The  little  book  which  Luther  presented  to  the  pope  was 
his  discourse  on  Christian  Liberty,  in  which  the  reformer 
5  demonstrates  incontrovertibly,  how,  without  infringing  the 
liberty  given  by  faith,  a  Christian  may  submit  to  ail  external 
ordinances  in  a  spirit  of  liberty  and  charity.  Two  truths 
serve  as  a  foundation  to  the  whole  argument ;  "  The  Chris- 
tian is  free  and  master  in  all  things.  The  Christian  is  in 
bondage  and  a  servant  in  all  and  to  all.  He  is  free  and  a 
master  by  faith  ;  he  is  a  servant  and  a  slave  by  love." 

He  first  explains  the  power  of  faith  to  make  a  Christian  free:- 
"  Faith  unites  the  soul  to  Christ,  as  a  wife  to  her  husband,'' 
say^Luther  to  the  pope.  "  xill  that  Christ  has,  becomes  the 
property  of  the  believing  soul ;  all  that  the  soul  has,  becomes 
the  property  of  Christ.  Christ  possesses  every  blessing  and 
eternal  salvation  :  they  are  henceforward  the  property  of  the 
soul.  The  soul  possesses  every  vice  and  sin  :  they  become 
henceforth  the  property  of  Christ.  It  is  then  the  blessed 
exchange  commences  :  Christ,  who  is  God  and  man,  Christ 
who  has  never  sinned,  and  whose  holiness  is  immaculate, 
Christ  the  Almighty  and  Everlasting,  appropriating  by  his 
nuptial  ring,  that  is,  by  faith,  all  the  sins  of  the  believer's 
sQul,  these  sins  are  swallowed  up  and  lost  in  Him :  for  there 
is  no  sin  that  can  stand  before  His  infinite  righteousness. 
Thus,  by  means  of  faith,  the  soul  is  dehvered  from  every 
sin,  and  clothed  with  the  eternal  righteousness  of  her 
husband,  Jesus  Christ.  Blessed  union !  the  rich,  noble, 
and  holy  spouse,  Jesus  Christ,   unites  in   marriage  with 


134  LIBEKTY  AND  BONDAGE. 

that  poor,  gTtilty,  and  despised  wife,"^  delivers  her  from 
every  ill,   and  adorns  her  ^.vitli  the  most  costly  blessings 

Christ,  a  priest  and  king,  shares  this  honour  and  glory 

with  every  Christian.  The  Christian  is  a  king,  and  con- 
sequently possesses  all  things  ;  he  is  a  priest,  and  conse- 
quently possesses  God.  x4nd  it  is  faith,  and  not  works, 
that  brings  him  to  such  honour.  The  Christian  is  free  of 
all  things,  above  all  things,  faith  giving  him  abundantly  of 
every  thing." 

In  the  second  part  of  his  discourse,  Luther  gives  another 
view  of  the  truth.  "  Although  the  Christian  is  thus  made 
free,  he  voluntarily  becomes  a  slave,  to  act  towards  his 
brethren  as  God  has  acted  towards  him  through  Jesus 
Christ.  I  desire  (says  he)  to  serve  freely,  joyfully,  and 
gratuitously,  a  Father  who  has  thus  lavished  upon  me  all 
the  abundance  of  his  blessings :  I  wish  to  become  all  things 
for  my  neighbour,  as  Christ  has  become  all  things  for  me." — 
"  From  faith,"  continues  Luther,  "  proceeds  the  love  of  God; 
from  love  proceeds  a  life  full  of  hberty,  charity,  and  joy. 
Oh !  how  noble  aTid  elevated  is  the  christian  hfe  I  But,  alas  ! 
no  one  knows  it,  no  one  preaches  it.  By  faith  the  Christian 
ascends  to  God ;  by  love,  he  descends  even  to  man,  and 
yet  he  abides  ever  with  God.  This  is  true  liberty — a  liberty 
which  surpasses  all  others  as  much  as  the  hcavens(»are 
above  the  earth." 

Such  is  the  work  with  which  Luther  accompanied  his 
letter  to  Leo. 


CHAPTER  VIIL 

The  Bull  in  Germany — Eck's  Reception — The   Bull  at  Wittcnibert; — 
ZwinpJe's  Intervention. 

While  the  reformer  was  thus  addressing  the  Roman  pontiff 
for  the  last  time,  the  bull  which  anathematized  him  was 

•  1st  nun  das  nicht  cine  frohliche  Wirthschafft,  da  der  reiche,  edle, 
fromme  Briiutii^ain  Christus,  das  armc,  verachietc,  biicc  Huhrlein  zur 
Ehc  nimmt.    L.  0pp.  CL.)  xvii.  do5. 


THE  BULL  IN' GERMANY.  135 

already  in  the  hands  of  the  chiefs  of  the  German  Church, 
and  at  the  threshold  of  Luther's  dweUing-place.  It  would 
appear  that  no  doubts  were  entertained  at  Rome  of  the 
success  of  the  step  just  taken  against  the  Reformation. 
The  pope  had  commissioned  two  high  functionaries  of  his 
court,  CaraccioH  and  Aleander,  to  bear  it  to  the  Archbishop 
of  Mentz,  desiring  him  to  see  it  put  in  execution.  But  Eck 
himself  appeared  in  Saxony  as  the  lierald  and  agent  of  the 
great  pontifical  work. 

The  choice  had  long  been  doubtful.  "  Eck,"  wrote  an  in- 
habitant of  Rome  about  this  time,  "  was  peculiarly  adapted 
for  this  mission  by  his  impudence,  his  dissimulation,  his  lies, 
his  flattery,  and  other  vices,  that  are  held  in  high  esteem  at 
Rome  :  but  his  fondness  for  drinking,  a  failing  towards  which 
the  Italians  entertain  a  great  aversion,  was  rather  against 
his  election."*  The  influence,  however,  of  his  patron  Fug- 
ger,  "  the  king  of  crowns,"  prevailed  in  the  end.  This  bad 
habit  was  even  metamorphosed  into  a  virtue  in  the  case  of 
Dr.  Eck.  "  He  is  just  the  man  v»-e  want,"  said  many  of  the 
Romans  ;  "  for  these  drunken  Germans,  what  can  be  better 
than  a  drunken  legate  ?-]-  Their  temerity  can  only  be  checked 
by  an  equal  degree  of  temerity."  Further,  it  was  whispered 
about  that  no  man  of  sincerity  and  good  sense  would  under- 
take-such  a  mission;  and  that  even  could  such  a  man  be 
found,  the  magnitude  of  the  danger  would  soon  make  him' 
abandon  the  place.  The  idea  of 'nominating  Aleander  as 
Dr.  Eck's  colleague  seemed  most  excellent.  "  A  worthy  paii 
of  ambassadors,"  said  some ;  "  both  are  admirably  suited  for 
this  work,  and  perfectly  matched  in  effrontery,  impudence, 
and  debauchery."  :|: 

The  doctor  .of  Ingolstadt  had  felt  more  than  any  other  man 
the  force  of  Luther's  attack ;    he  had  seen  the  danger,  and 

■  Temeritate,  audacia,  mendaciis  simulatione,  adulatione,  et  ca2*Loris 
vitiis  curiae  aptis  egregie  pollet.  Verum  sola  obstabat  ebrietas,  Itulis  (ut 
nosti)  perquam  odiosa.  Riederer,  Nachi-ichten  zumjcirchen-geschich- 
ten,i.  179. 

+  Nihil  magis  Germauos  temulentos  quam  temulentum  dccere  legatum. 
Ibid. 

X  Egrogium  profecto  oratorum  par,  et  causa^  porquara  conveniens,  im- 
pudentiaque,  temeritate,  et  vits  flagitiia  siiail  j.     Ibid. 


136  THE  BULL  IN  GERMANY. 

stretched  forth  his  hand  to  steady  the  tottering  edifice  of 
Rome.  He  was,  in  his  own.  opinion,  the  Atlas  destined  to 
bear  on  his  sturdy  shoulders  the  ancient  Roman  world  now 
threatening  to  fall  to  ruins.  Proud  of  the  success  of  his 
journey  to  Rome, — proud  of  the  commission  he  had  received 
from  the  sovereign  pontiff, — proud  of  appearing  in  Germany 
with  the  new  title  of  protonotary  and  pontifical  nuncio, — 
proud  of  the  bull  he  held  in  his  hands,  and  which  contained 
the  condemnation  of  his  indomitable  rival,  his  present  mission 
was  a  more  magnificent  triumph  than  all  the  victories  he 
had  gained  in  Hungary,  Bavaria,  Lombardy,  and  Saxony, 
and  from  which  he  had  previously  derived  so  much  renown. 
But  this  pride  was  soon  to  be  brought  low.  The  pope,  by 
confiding  the  publication  of  the  bull  to  Eck,  had  committed 
a  fault  destined  to  destroy  its  effect.  So  great  a  distinction, 
accorded  to  a  man  not  filling  an  elevated  station  in  the 
Church,  offended  all  sensible  men.  The  bishops,  accustomed 
to  receive  the  bulls  direct  from  the  Roman  pontiff,  were  dis- 
pleased that  this  should  be  published  in  their  dioceses  by  a 
nuncio  created  for  the  occasion.  The  nation,  that  had  laughed 
at  the  pretended  conqueror  at  Leipsic  at  the  moment  of  his 
flight  to  Italy,  was  astonished  and  indignant  at  seeing  him 
recross  the  Alps,  bearing  the  insignia  of  a  papal  nuncio,  and 
furnished  with  power  to  crush  her  chosen  men.  Luther 
considered  this  judgment  brought  by  his  implacable  oppo- 
nent, as  an  act  of  personal  revenge ;  this  condemnation  was 
in  his  idea'  (says  Pallavicini)  the  treacherous  dagger  of  a 
mortal  enemy,  and  not  the  lawful  axe  of  a  Roman  lictor.* 
This  paper  was  no  longer  regarded  as  the  bull  of  the  supreme 
pontiff,  but  as  the  bull  of  Doctor  Eck.  Thus  the  edge  was 
blunted  and  weakened  beforehand  by  the  very  man  who 
had  prepared  it. 

The  Chancellor  of  Ingolstadt  had  made  all  haste  to  Sax- 
ony. 'Twas  there  he  had  fought;  'twas  there  he  wished  to 
publish  his  victory.  He  succeeded  in  posting  up  the  bull 
at  Meissen,  Merscburg,  and  Brandenburg,  towards  the  end 
of  September.     But  in  the  first  of  these  cities  it  was  stuck 

•  Non  tanquam  a  securi  legitimi  lictori.?,  sed  e  telo  infensissimi  hostis. 
Pallavicini,  i.  74. 


eck's  reception.  137 

up  in  a  place  where  no  one  could  read  it,  and  the  bishops  of 
the  three  sees  did  not  press  its  publication.  Even  his  great 
protector,  Duke  George,  forbade  the  council  of  Leipsic  to 
make  it  generally  known  before  receiving  an  order  from 
the  Bishop  of  Merseburg ;  and  this  order  did  not  come  till 
the  following  year.  "  These  difficulties  are  merely  for  form's 
sake,"  thought  ^$)lm  Eck  at  first ;  for  everything  in  other 
respects  seemed  to  smile  upon  him.  Duke  George  himself 
sent  him  a  gilt  cup  filled  with  ducats.  Even  Miltitz,  who 
had  hastened  to  Leipsic  at  the  news  of  his  rival's  presence, 
invited  him  to  dinner.  The  two  legates  were  boon  com- 
panions, and  Miltitz  thought  he  could  more  effectually  sound 
his  rival  over  the  bottle.  "  When  he  had  drunk  pretty 
freely,  he  began,"  says  the  pope's  chamberlain,  '•'  to  boast  at 
a  fine  rate ;  he  displayed  his  bull,  and  related  how  he  in- 
tended bringing  that  scoundrel  Martin  to  reason."*  But 
erelong  the  Ingolstadt  doctor  observed  that  the  wind  was 
changing.  A  great  alteration  had  taken  place  in  Leipsic 
during  th^  past  year,  f  On  St.  Michael's  day,  some  students 
posted  up  placards  in  ten  different  places,  in  which  the  new 
nuncio  was  sharjily  attacked.  In  alarm  he  fled  to  the 
cloister  of  St.  Paul,  in  which  Tetzel  had  already  taken 
refuge,  refused  to  see  any  one,  and  prevailed  upon  the 
rector  to  bring  these  youthful  adversaries  to  account.  But 
poor  Eck  gained  httle  by  this.  The  students  wrote  a  ballad 
upon  him,  which  they  sung  in  tlie  streets ;  Eck  heard  it 
from  his  retreat.  Upon  this  he  lost  all  his  courage ;  the 
formidable  champion  trembled  in  every  limb.  Each  day  he 
received  threatening  letters.  One  hundred  and  fifty  students 
arrived  from  Wittemberg,  boldly  exclaiming  against  the 
papal  envoy.  The  wretched  apostolical  nuncio  could  hold 
out  no  longer.  "  I  have  no  wish  to  see  him  killed,"  said 
Luther,  "but  I  am  desirous  that  his  schemes  should  fail."! 
Eck  quitted  his  asylum  by  night,  escaped  secretly  from 

*  Nachdera  (Avrites  Miltitz)  er  nun  tapfcr  getrunken  hatte,  fieng  er 
gleich  an  trefflich  von  seiner  Ordre  zu  prahlen,  &c,    Seckend.  p.  238. 

"t  Longe  aliam  faciem  et  raentem  Lipsiae  cum  invenire  qiiam  sperasset. 
L.  Epp.  i.  492. 

i  Nollein  eum  occidi,  quanquam  -optem  ejus  consilia  Irrita  fieri. 
Ibid. 


138 

Leipsic,  and  went  and  hid  himself  at  Coburg.  Miltitz,  who 
relates  this,  boasted  of  it  more  than  the  reformer.  This 
triumph  was  not  of  long  duration ;  all  the  conciliatory  plans 
of  the  chamberlain  failed,  and  he  came  to  a  melancholy  end/ 
Miltitz,  being  intoxicated,  fell  into  the  Rhine  at  Mentz,  and 
was  drowned. 

Griidually,  however,  Eck's  courage  revived.  He  repaired 
to  Erfurth,  w^hose  theologians  had  given  the  Wittemberg 
doctor  several  proofs  df  their  jealousy.  He  insisted  that 
the  bull  should  be  published  in  this  city ;  but  the  students 
seized  the  copies,  tore  them  in  pieces,  and  fiung  the  frag- 
ments into  the  river,  saying :  "  Since  it  is  a  bull  (a, 
bubble),  let  it  float!"*  "  Novr,"  said  Luther,  when  he  was 
informed  of  this,  "  tlie  pope's  paper  is  a  real  bull  (bubble)." 

Eck  did  not  dare  to  appear  at  Wittemberg ;  he  sent  the 
bull  to  the  rector,  threatening  to  destroy  the  university  if 
he  did  not  conform  to  it.  At  the  same  time  he  wrote  to 
Duke  John,  Frederick's  brother  and  co-regent :  "  Do  not 
misconstrue  my  proceedings,"  said  he ;  "  for  I  aiji  fighting 
on  behalf  of  the  faith,  which  costs  me  much  care,  toil,  and 
money."  y 

The  Bishop  of  Brandenburg  could  not,  even  had  he  so 
wished,  act  in  Wittemberg  in  his  quality  of  ordinary ;  for 
the  university  was  protected  by  its  privileges.  Luther  and 
Carlstadt,  both  condemned  by  the  bull,  were  invited  to  be 
present  at  the  deliberations  that  took  place  on  its  contents. 
The  rector  declared  that  as  the  bull  was  not  accompanied 
by  a  letter  from  the  pope,  he  would  not  publish  it.  The 
university  already  enjoyed  in  the  surrounding  countries  a 
greater  authority  than  the  pontiiY  himself.  Its  declaration 
served  as  a  model  for  the  elector's  government.  Thus 
the  spirit  that  was  in  Luther  triumphed  over  the  bull  of 
Rome. 

While  this  aflair  was  thus  violently  agitating  the  public 
mind  in  Germany,  a  solemn  voice  was  heard  in  another 

*  L.  Epp.  i.  520.  A  studiosis  discerpta  et  in  aquam  projecta,  dicenti- 
bus :  Bulla  est,  in  aquam  natet  !  playing  on  the  word  I/iilla,  which 
means  a  bubble,  the  seal  appended  to  the  bull,  and  hence  the  bull  itself. 

t  Mit  viel  Miihe,  Arbeit  und  Kosten.    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  317. 


zwingle's  intervention.  139 

country  of  Europe.  One  man,  foreseeing  the  immense 
schism  that  the  papal  bull  would  cause  in  tiie  Church, 
stood  forward  to  utter  a  serious  warning  and  to  defend  the 
reformer.  It  Avas  the  same  Swiss  "priest  whom  we  have 
mentioned  before,  Ulrich  Zwingle,  Avho,  without  any  re- 
lations of  friendship  with  Luther,  published  a  writing  full  of 
wisdom  and  dignity, — the  first  of  his  numerous  works.*  A 
brotherly  i^ectioh  seemed  to  attract  him  towards  the  re- 
former of  Wittemberg.  "  The  piety  of  the  pontiff,"  said 
he,  "  calls  upon,  him  to  sacrifice  gladly  all  that  he  holds 
dearest,  for  the  glory  of  Christ  his  king  and  the  public 
peace  of  the  Church.  Notliing  is  more  injurious  to  his 
dignity  than  his  defending  it  by  bribery  or  by  terror.  Be- 
fore even  Luther's  writings  had  been  read,  he  was  cried 
down  among  the  people  as  a  heretic,  a  schismatic,  and  as 
Antichrist  himself.  No  one  had  given  him  warning,  no  one 
had  refuted  him  ;  he  begged  for  a  discussion,  and  they  were 
content  to  condemn  him.  The  bull  that  is  now  published 
against  him  displeases  even  those  who  honour  the  pope's 
grandeur ;  for  throughout  it  betrays  signs  of  the  impotent 
hatred  of  a  few  monks,  and  not  those  becoming  the  mild- 
ness of  a  pontiff,  the  vicar  of  a  Saviour  full  of  compassion. 
All  men  acknowledge  that  the  true  doctrine  of  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  has  greatly  degenerated,  and  that  we  need  a 
striking  public  revival  of  laws  and  morality.y  Look  to  all 
men  of  learning  and  virtue ;  the  greater  tlieir  sincerity,  the 
stronger  is  their  attachment  to  the  evangelical  truth,  and 
the  less  are  they  scandalized  at  Luther's  writings.  There  is 
no  one  but  confesses  that  these  books  have  m.ade  him  a 
better  man,|  although  perhaps  they  may  contain  passages 
that  he  does  not  approve  of. — Let  men  of  pure  doctrine  and 
acknowledged  probity  be  cliosen;  let  those  princes  above 
all  suspicion,  the  Emperor  Charles,  the  King  of  England, 

*  Consilium  cnjusdam  ex  animo  cupieiitis  esse  cousnltum  et  pontificis 

dignitati,  et  Christiante  religionis  tranquillitati.— Zw.  0pp.  cur.  Scliulero 
et  Schulthessio,  iii.  1-5. 

t  Multum   degen'erasse   ab  ilia  sinccra  Christi  evangelica  doctrina, 

adeo  ut  nemo  noii  fateatur  opus  esse  publica  aliqua  et  insigui  legum  ac 
morum  instauratione.     Zw.  0pp.  iii.  3. 

t  Nemo  non  fatetur  se  ex  illius  libris  factum  esse  meliorem.  Ibid.  4. 


140  •  zwingle's  intekvention.         '' 

and  the  King  of  Hungary,  themselves  appomt  the  arbitra- 
tors ;  let  these  men  read  Luther's  writings,  hear  him  per- 
sonally, and  let  their  decision  be  ratified !    'SixTjcdlu  ^  roil 

This  proposition  emanating  from  the  country  of  the  Swiss 
led  to  no  results.  The  great  divorce  must  be  accomplished ; 
Christendom  must  be  rent  in  twain ;  and  even  in  its  wounds 
will  the  remedy  for  all  its  ills  be  found. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Luther's  Appeal  to  God— His  Opinion  of  the  Bull  —A  Neutral  Family — 
Luther  on  the  Bull— Against  the  Bull  of  Antichrist— The  Pope  forbids 
Faith— Effects  of  the  Bull— The  Burning  Pile  of  Louvain. 

In  truth,  what  signified  all  this  resistance  of  students,  rectors, 
and  priests  ?  If  the  mighty  hand  of  Charles  unites  with  the 
pope's,  will  they  not  crush  these  scholars  and  grammarians  ? 
Who  shall  withstand  the  power  of  the  pontiff"  of  Christ- 
endom, and  of  the  Emperor  of  the  West  ?  The  bolt  is  dis- 
charged ;  Luther  is  cut  off  from  the  Church ;  the  Gospel 
seems  lost.  At  this  solemn  moment,  the  reformer  does  not 
conceal  from  himself  the  perils  that  surround  him.  He  casts 
his  looks  to  heaven.  He  prepares  "to  receive,  as  from  the 
hand  of  the  Lord,  the  blow  that  seems  destined  to  destroy 
him.  His  soul  reposes  at  the  foot  of  the  throne  of  God. 
" What  will  happen ?"  said  he.  "I  know  not,  and  I  care 
not  to  know,  feeling  sure  that  He  who  sitteth  in  heaven  hath 
foreseen  from  all  eternity  the  beginning,  continuation,  and 
end  of  all  this  aff"air.  Wherever  the  blow  may  reach  me,  I  fear 
not.     The  leaf  of  a  tree  does  not  fall  to  the  ground  without 

the  v.'ill  of  our  Father.     How  much  less  we  ourselves 

It  is  a  httle  matter  to  die  for  the  Word,  since  this  Word, 

*  May  the  teaching  and  the  truth  of  Christ  prevail ! 


Luther's  resignation.  141 

which  was  made  flesh  for  us,  died  itself  at  first.  We  shall 
arise  with  it,  if  we  die  with  it,  and  passing  where  it  has 
gone  before,  we  shall  arrive  where  it  has  arrived,  and  abide 
with  it  through  all  eternity."* 

Sometimes,  however,  Luther  cannot  restrain  the  contempt 
inspired  by  the  manoeuvres  of  his  enemies  ;  we  then  find  in 
him  that  mixture  of  subhmity  and  irony  which  characterizes 
him.  "  I  know  nothing  of  Eck,"  said  he,  "  except  that  he 
has  arrived  with  a  long  beard,  a  long  bull,  and  a  long  purse ; 
but  I  laugh  at  his  bull."f 

On  the  3d  of  October  he  was  informed  of  the  papal  brief. 
"  It  is  come  at  last,  this  Roman  bull,"  said  he.  "  I  des- 
pise and  attack  it  as  impious,  false,  and  in  every  respect 
worthy  of  Eck.  It  is  Christ  himself  who  is  condemned 
therein.  No  reasons  are  given  in  it :  I  am  cited  to  Rome, 
not  to  be  heard,  but  that  I  may  eat  my  words.  I  shall  treat 
it  as  a  forgery,  although  I  believe  it  true.  Oh,  that  Charles 
y.  would  act  like  a  man !  and  that  for  the  love  of  Christ 
he  would  attack  these  wicked  spirits  !j:  I  rejoice  in  hav- 
ing to  bear  such  ills  for  the  best  of  causes.  Already  I  feel 
greater  liberty  in  my  heart ;  for  at  last  I  know  that  .the 
pope  is  Antichrist,  and  that  his  throne  is  that  of  Satan 
himself." 

It  was  not  in  Saxony  alone  that  the  thunders  of  Rome 
had  caused  alarm.  A  tranquil  family  of  Swabia,  one  that 
had  remained  neuter,  found  its  peace  suddenly  disturbed. 
Bilibald  Pirckheimer  of  Nuremberg,  one  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished men  of  his  day,  early  bereft  of  his  beloved  wife 
Crescentia,  was  attached  by  the  closest  ties  of  affection 
to  his  two  young  sister?,  Charity,  abbess  of  Saint  Claire, 
and  Clara,  a  nun  in  the  same  convent,  fliese  two  pious 
young  women  served  God  in  this  seclusion,  and  divided 
their  time  between  study,  the  care  of  the  poor,  and  medita- 
tion on  eternal  life.     Bilibald,  a  statesman,  found  some  re- 

•  Parum  est  nos  pro  Verbo  mori,  cum  ipsum  incarnatuin  pro  nobis  prius 
mortuum  sit.     L.  Epp.  i.  490. 

+  Venisse  eum  barbatum,  bullatum,  nummatum.  Ridebo  et  ego  bullam 
Bive  ampullam.     Ibid.  488. 

:;:  Utinam  Carolus  vir  esset,  et  pro  Christo  hos  Satanas  aggrederetur. 
Ibid.  494. 


142  »  A  NEUTKAL  I  AjIILY. 

laxation  from  his  public  cares  in  the  correspondence  he  kept 
up  with  them.  They  were  learned,  read  Latin,  and  studied 
the  Fathers  ;  but  there  was  nothing  they  loved  so  much  as 
the  Holy  Scriptures.  They  had  never  had  any  other  instruc- 
tor than  their  brother.  Charity's  letters  bear  the  impress  of 
a  delicate  and  loving  mind.  Full  of  the  tenderest  affection 
for  Bilibald,  she  feared  the  least  danger  on  his  account. 
Pirckheimer,  to  encourage  this  timid  creature,  composed  a 
dialogue  between  Charitas  and  Veritas  (Charity  and  Trutli), 
in  which  Veritas  strives  to  give  confidence  to  Charitas.* 
Nothing  could  have  been  more  touching,  or  better  adapted 
to  consple  a  tender  and  anxious  heart. 

What  must  have  been  Charity's  alarm  when  she  heard  it 
rumoured  that  Bilibald's  name  was  posted  up  under  the 
pope's  bull  on  the  gates  of  the  cathedral  beside  that  of  Lu- 
ther !  In  fact,  Eck,  impelled  by  blind  fury,  had  associated 
with  Luther  six  of  the  most  distinguished  men  in  Germany, 
Carlstadt,  Feldkirchen,  Egranus,  who  cared  little  about  if, 
Adelmann,  Pirckheimer,  and  his  friend  Spengler,  whom  the 
public  functions  with  which  they  were  invested  rendered 
particularly  sensible  to  this  indignity.  Great  was  the  agita- 
tion in  the  convent  of  St.  Claire.  How  could  they  endure 
Bilibald's  shame  ?  Nothing  is  so  painful  to  relatives  as 
trials  of  this  nature.  The  danger  was  truly  urgent.  In  vain 
did  the  city  of  Nuremberg,  the  Bishop  of  Bamberg,  and  even 
the  Dukes  of  Bavaria  intercede  in  favour  of  Spengler  and 
Pirckheimer;  these  noble-minded  men  were  compelled  to 
humble  themselves  before  Dr.  Eck,  who  made  them  feel  all 
the  importance  of  a  Roman  protonotary,  and  compelled  them 
to  write  a  letter  to  the  pope,  in  which  they  declared  that  they 
did  not  adhere  to  the  doctrines  of  Luther,  except  so  far  as 
they  were  conformable  with  the  christian  faith.  At  the  same 
time  Adelmann,  with  whom  Eck  had  once  disputed,  as  he 
rose  from  table,  after  a  discussion  on  the  great  question  then 
fining  every  mind,  was  forced  to  appear  before  the  bishop  of 
Augsburg,  and  clear  himself  upon  oath  from  all  participation 
in  the  Lutheran  heresy.  Yet  vengeance  and  anger  proved 
bad  counsellors  to  Eck.  The  names  of  BiUbald  and  of  his 
*  Pirckheimeii  0pp.  Franckfort. 


LUTHER  AGAINST  THE  CULL  OF  ANTICHRIST.  1,43 

friends  brought  discredit  on  the  hull.  The  character  of  these 
eminent  men,  and  their  numerous  connexions,  served  to  in- 
crease the  general  irritation. 

Luther  at  first  pretended  to  doubt  the  authenticity  of  the 
bull.  "  I  hear,"  says  he  in  the  first  of  his  writings  on  the 
subject,  '•  that  Eck  has  brought  a  new  bull  from  Rome,  which 
resembles  him  so  much  that  it  might  be  called  Doctor  Eck, 
— so  full  is  it  of  falsehood  and  error..  He  would  have 
us  beheve  that  it  is  the  pope.'s  doing,  Avhile  it  is  only  a 
forgery."  After  having  set  forth  the  reasons  for  his  doubts, 
Luther  concludes  by  saying :  "  I  must  see  with  my  own 
eyes  the  lead,  the  seal,  tlie  strings,  the  clause,  the  signa- 
ture of  the  bull,  in  fact  the  whole  of  it,  before  I  value  all 
these  clamours  even  at  a  straw  !""^ 

But  no  one  doubted,  not  even  Luther  himself,  that  it  really 
emanated  from  the  pope.  Genuany  waited  to  see  what 
the  reformer  would  do.  Would  he  stand  firm  ?  All  eyes 
were  fixed  on  WiUemberg.  Luther  did  not  keep  his  con- 
temporaries long  in  suspense.  He  rephed  with  a  terrible 
discharge  of  artillery,  publishing  on  the  4th  of  November  1520 
his  treatise  Against  the  Bull  of  Antichrist. 

''  What  errors,  what  deceptions,"  says  he,  "  have  crept 
among  the  poor  people  under  the  mantle  of  the  Church 
and  of  the  pretended  inf^illibihty  of  the  pope  !  How  many 
souls  have  thus  been  lost  !  how'much  blood  spilt !  how  many 
murders  committed  !  how  many  kingdoms  devastated  !...... 

"  I  can  pretty  clearly  distinguish,"  says  he  ironically,  a 
little  further  on,  "  between  skill  and  malice,,  and  I  set  no 
high  value  on  a  malice  so  unskilful.  To  burn  books  is  so 
easy  a  matter  that  even  children  can  do  it;  much  more, 
then,  the  Holy  Father  and  his  doctors.-|-  It  would  be  well 
for  them  to  show  greater  abijity  than  that  which  is  required 

to  burn  books Besides,  let  them  destroy  my  works !     I 

desire  nothing  better  ;  for  all  my  wish  has  been  to  lead  souls 
to  the  Bible,  so  that  they  might  afterwards  neglectmy  writ- 

"  Oder  nicht  ein  Haarbreit  geben.     L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  ^23.  ~ '"' 
f  So  ist  Biicher  verbrennen  so  leicht,  dass  es  auch  Kinder  konnen, 
geschweig  denu  der  lieilise  Vater  Pabst.     Ibid.  324. 


144  THE  POPE  FORBIDS  FAITH. 

ings.*     Great  God!   if  we  had  a  knowledge  of  Scripture, 

what  need  would  there  be  of  any  books  of  mine? I 

am  free,  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  bulls  neither  console  nor 
alarm  me.  My  strength  and  my  consolation  are  in  a  place 
where  neither  men  nor  devils  can  reach  them." 

Luther's  tenth  proposition,  condemned  by  the  pope,  was 
thus  drawn  up  :  "  No  man's  sins  are  forgiven,  unless  he 
believes  they  are  forgiven  when  the  priest  absolves  him." 
By  condemning  this,  the  pope  denied  that  faith  was  ne- 
cessary in  the  sacrament.  "  They  pretend,"  exclaims  Luther, 
"  that  we  must  not  believe  our  sins  are  forgiven  when  we 
receive  absolution  from  the  priest.     And  what  then  ought 

we  to  do? Listen,  Christians,  to  this  news  from  Rome. 

Condemnation  is  pronounced  against  that  article  of  faith 
which  we  profess  when  we  say :  '  I  believe  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  the  forgiveness  of  sins.' 
If  I  were  certain  that  the  pope  had  really  issued  this 
bull  at  Rome  (and  he  had  no  doubt  about  it),  and  that 
it  was  not  invented  by  Eck,  that  prince  of  liars,  I  should 
like  to  proclaim  to  all  Christians  that  they  ought  to  consider 
the  pope  as  the  real  Antichrist  spoken  of  in  Scripture.  And 
if  he  would  not  discontinue  publicly  to  proscribe  the  faith 

of  the  Church,  then let  even  the  temporal  sword  resist 

him,  rather  than  the  Turk! For  the  Turk  permits  us  to 

believe,  but  the  pope  forbids  it." 

Wliile  Luther  was  speaking  thus  forcibly,  his  dangers 
were  increasing.  His  enemies'  plan  was  to  expel  him 
from  Wittemberg.  If  Luther  and  ,Wittemberg  can  be 
separated,  Luther  and  Wittemberg  will  be  ruined.  One 
blow  would  thus  free  Rome  both  from  the  heretical  doctor 
and  the  heretical  university.  Duke  George,  the  Bishop 
of  Merseburg,  and  the  Leipsic  theologians  secretly  applied 
themselves  to  the  task.f  When  Luther  heard  of  it,  he 
said :  "  I  place  the  whole  matter  in  God's  hands."  I     These 

•  In  Biblien  za  fiihren,  das3  man  derselben  Verstand  erlangte,  und 
deim  meine  Buchlein  verschwinden  liess.    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  324. 
t  Ut  Wittemberga  pellerer.    L.  Epp.  i.  519. 
X  Id  quod  in  manum  Dei  refero.    Ibid.  520. 


EFFECTS  OF  THE  BULL.  145 

intrigues  were  not  entirely  ineffectual :  Adrian,  Hebrew  pro- 
fessor at  Wittemberg,  suddenly  turned  against  the  doctor. 
Great -Strength  of  faith  was  required  to  bear  up  against  the 
blow  inflicted  by  the  court  of  Rome.  There  are  some 
characters  that  will  go  along  with  the  truth  only  to  a  certain 
point.  Such  was  Adrian.  Alarmed  by  this  condemna- 
tion, he  quitted  Wittemberg,  and"  repaired  to  Dr.  Eck  at 
Leipsic. 

The  bull  was  beginning  to  be  carried  into  execution. 
The  voice  of  the  pontiff  of  Christendom  was  not  powerless. 
For  ages,  fire  and  sword  had  taught  submission  t(5  his  decrees. 
The  burning  piles  were  erected  at  his  voice.  Everything 
seemed  to  announce  that  a  terrible  catastrophe  would  shortly 
put  an  end  to  the  daring  revolt  of  this  Augustine  monk. 
In  October  1520  Luther's  books  were  taken  away  from 
all  the  booksellers'  shops  in  Ingolstadt  and  put  under  seal. 
The  Elector-archbishop  of  Mentz,  moderate  as  he  was,  felt 
obliged  to  banish  Ulrich  of  Hiitten  from  his  court,  and  to 
imprison  his  printer.  Tlie  papal  nuncios  had  besieged  the 
youthful  emperor  :  Charles  declared  that  he  would  protect 
the  old  rehgion  ;*  and  in  some  of  his  hereditary  posses- 
sions scaffolds  were  erected  on  which  the  writings  of  the 
heretic  were  to  be  reduced  to  ashes.  Princes  of  the  Church 
and  councillors  of  state  were  present  at  these  autos-da-fe. 

Eck  behaved  with  insolence,  in  every  quarter  threaten- 
ing the  great  and  the  learned,  and  "  filling  every  thing  with 
his  smoke,"  as  Erasmus  says.f  "  The  pope,"  said  Eck, 
"  who  has  overthrown  so  many  counts  and  dukes,  will 
know  how  to  bring  these  wretched  grammarians  to  their 
senses.^  We  must  tell  the  Emperor  Charles  himself :  You 
are  hut  a  cobbler."^  And  his  colleague  Aleander.  frowning 
■ike  a  schoolmaster  who  threatens  his  pupils  with  the  rod,|| 
said  to  Erasmus :    "  We  shall  know  how  to  get  at  this 

"  A  ministris  pontificiis  mature  praeoccupatus,  declaravit  se  velle 
veterem  fidem  tutari.    Pallavicini,  i.  80. 
+  Omnia  suis  fumis  complens.    Hardt.  Hist.  Lit.  Ref.  i.  169. 
:J:  Tres  pediculoses  grammatistas.    Ibid. 
§  Pontifex  potest  dicere  Caesari  Carolo  :  Tu  es  cerdo.    Ibid, 
B  Eo  vultu  quo  Solent  tetrici  literatores  pueris  minari  virgas.    Ibid. 
VOL.  U.  '  7 


146  THE  I3URN[N(i    PILE  OF  LOL'VAIN. 

Duke  Frederick,  and  teach  him  reason."  x\leander  was  quite 
elated  with  his  success.  To  hear  the  haughty  nuncio  talk, 
one  would  have  thought  that  the  fire  which  consumed 
Luther's  books  at  Mentz  was  "  the  beginning  of  the  end." 
These  flames  (said  they  one  to  another  at  Rome)  will  spread 
terror  far  and  wide.  It  was  so  with  many  timid  and  super- 
stitious minds  :  but  even  in  the  hereditary  states  of  Charles, 
the  only  places  in  which  they  dared  carry  out  tiie  bull,  the 
people,  and  sometimes  tiie  nobles,  often  replied  to  these 
pontifical  demonstrations  by  ridicule  or  by  expressions  of 
indignation.  "  Luther,"  said  the  doctors  of  Louvain,  when 
they  appeared  before  Margaret,  governor  of  the  iN  ether- 
lands,  "  Luther  is  overturninsr  the  christian  faith." — "  Who 
is  Luther  ?"  asked  the  princess. — "  An  ignoraht  monk." — 
''  Well,  then,"  replied  she,  *'  do  you  v/ho  are  so  wise  and 
so  numerous  Avrite  against  him.  The  wodd  will  rather 
believe  many  wise  men  than  an  isolated  and  unlearned 
man."  The  Lou  vain  doctors  preferred  an  easier  method. 
They  erected  a  vast  pile  at  their  own  expense.  A  great 
multitude  thronged  the  place  of  execution.  Students  and 
citizens  might  be  seen  hastily  traversing  the  crowd, 
bearing  large  volumes  under  their  arms,  which  ihey  threw 
into  the  flames.  Their  zeal  edified  both  monks  and  doctors ; 
but  the  trick  was  afterwards  discovered — it  was  the  Scrmone^: 
Biscipuli,  Tartaretus,  and  other  scholastic  and  papistical 
works,  they  had  been  throwing  into  the  fire,  instead  of 
Luther's  writings  !•■ 

The  Count  of  Nassau,  viceroy  of  Holland,  rephed  to  the 
Dominicans  who  sohcited  permission  to  burn  the  doctor's 
books •:  "  Go  and  preach  the  Gospel  with  as  much  purity 
as  Luther  does,  and  you  will  have  to  complain  of  nobody." 
As  the  conversation  turned  upon  the  reformer  at  a  banquet 
when  the  leading  princes  of  the  empire  were  present,  the 
Lord  of  Ravenstein  said  aloud  :  "  In  the  space  of  four 
centuries,  a  single  Christian  has  ventured  to  raise  his  head, 
and  him  the  pope  wishes  to  put  to  death  !"-|- 

"  Seckend.  p.  289. 
Es  ist  in  vierhundert  Jahren  ein  christlicher  Maun  aufgestauden,  den 
will  der  Pabst  todt  baben.    Seckend.  p.  288. 


Luther's  tranquillity.  .  147 

Luther,  sensible  of  the  strength  of  his  cause,  remained 
tranquil  in.  the  midst  of  the  tumult  the  bull  had  created.* 
"  If  you  did  not  press  me  so  earnestly,"  said  he  to  Spalatin, 
"  I  should  keep  silence,  well  knowing  that  the  work  must 
be  accomplished  by  the  counsel  and  power  of  God."f  The 
timid  man  was  for  speaking  out,  the  strong  desired  to 
remain  silent.  Luther  discerned  a  power  that  escaped  the 
eyes  of  his  friend.  "  Be  of  good  cheer,"  continues  the 
reformer.  "  It  is  Christ  who  has  begun  these  things,  and  it 
is  He  that  will  accomphsh  them,  whether  I  be  banished  or 
put  to  death.  Jesus  Christ  is  here  present,  and  He  who  is 
within  us  is  greater  than  he  who  is  in  the  world."J      -v. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Decisive  Step  of  the  Reformer- Luther's  Ap^al  to  a  General  Counml 
— Close  Combat — The  Bull  burnt  by  Lutheif— Meaning  of  this  daring.,^ 
Act — Luther  in  the  Academy— Luther  against  the  Pope — Isew  Work 
by  Melancthon— How  Luther  encourages  his  Friends — Progress  of  the 
Struggle — Melancthon's  Opinions  on  the  Weak- hearted  —  Luther's 
Treatise  on  the  Bible— Doctrin*  of  Grace — Luther's  Recantation. 

Duty  obliged  Luther  to  speak,  that  the  truth  might  be 
manifested  to  the  world.  Rome  has  struck  the  blow :  he 
will  show  how  he  has  received  it.  The  pope  has  put  him 
under  the  ban  of  the  Church ;  he  will  put  the  pope  under 
the  ban  of  Christendom.  Hitherto  the  pontiff's  commands 
have  been  all-powerful ;  he  will  oppose  sentence  to  sentence, 
and  the  world  shall  know  which  has  the  greater  strength. 
"  I  desire,"    said  he,    "  to  set  my  conscience  at  rest,  by 

"  In  bullosis  illis  tumultibns.    L.  Epp.  i.  519. 
+  Rem  totam  Deo  committerem.    Ibid.  521. 

X  Christus  ista  coepit,  ipse  perficiet,  etiam  xne  siye  exti»cto,  sive  fugato. 
Ibid.  526. 


148  LUTHER  APPEALS  TO  A  GENERAL  COUNCIL. 

disclosing  to  all  men  the  danger  that  threatens  them;*** 
and  at  the  same  time  he  prepared  to  make  a  fresh  appeal 
to  a  general  council.  An  appeal  from  the  pope  to  a  council 
was  a  crime.  It  is  therefore  by  a  new  att(^ck  on  the  pontifical 
power  that  Luther  presumes  to  justify  those  by  which  it  had 
been  preceded. 

On  the  17th  of  November,  a  notary  and  five  witnesses, 
among  whom  w'as  Cruciger,  met  at  ten  o'clock  in  the 
morning  in  one  of  the  halls  of  the  Augustine  convent 
where  Luther  resided.  There,  the  public  officer  (Sarctor  of 
Eisleben)  immediately  proceeding  to  draw  up  the  minute  of 
his  protest,  the  reformer  in  presence  of  these  witnesses  said 
with  a  solemn  tone  of  voice : — 

"  Considering  that  a  general  council  of  the  Christian 
Church  is  above  the  pope,  especially  in  matters  of  faith ; 

"  Considering  that  the  power  of  the  pope  is  not  above  but 
inferior  to  Scripture ;  and  that  he  has  no  right  to  slaughter  the 
sheep  of  Christ's  flock,  and  throw  them  into  the  jaws  of  the 
wolf: 

"  I,  Martin  Luther,  an  Augustine  friar,  doctor  of  the  Holy 
SL'riptures  at  Wittemberg,  appeal  by  these  presents,  in  behalf 
of  myseh"  and  of  those  who  are  or  who  shall  be  with  me, 
froiii  the  most  lioly  pope  Leo  to  a  future  general  and  chris- 
tian council.    , 

.  "  I  app'j:il  from  the  said  pope,  first^  as  an  unjust,  rash, 
and  tyrannical  judge,  who  condemns  me  without  a  hear- 
ing, and  without  giving  any  reasons  for  his  judgment; 
secondly,  as  a  heretic  a'^id  an  apostate,  misled,  hardened,  and 
condemned  by  the  Holy  Scriptures,  who  commands  me  to 
deny  that  christian  faith  is  necessary  in  the  use  of  the 
sacraments;-]-  thirdly,  as  an  enemy,  an  antichrist,  an  adver- 
sary, an  oppressor  of  Holy  Scripture,:}:  who  dares  set  his 
own  words  in  opposition  to  the  Word  of  God ;  fourtJdy,  as 

*  Ut  meam  conscientiam  redimara.     L.  Epp.  i.  522. 

•t*  Ab  erroneo,  indurato,  per  Scripturas  sanctas  damitato,  hseretico  et 
apostata.  L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  50.  See  also  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  332.  There 
are  some  paragraphs  ia  the  German  that  are  not  in  the  Latin  text. 

t  Oppressore  totius  Sacrse  Scripturse.     Ibid, 


luthek's  appeal.  149 

a  despiser,  a  calumniator,  a  blasphemer  of  the  holy  Christian 
Church,  and  of  a  free  council,  who  maintains  that  a  council 
is  nothing  of  itself. 

"  For  this  reason,  with  all  humility,  I  entreat  the  most 
serene,  most  illustrious,  excellent,  generous,  noble,  strong, 
wise,  and  prudent  lords,  namely,  Charles  emperor  of  Rome,  the 
electors,  princes,  counts,  barons,  knights,  gentlemen,  council- 
lors, cities  and  communities  of  the  whole  German  nation,  to 
adhere  to  my  protest,  and  to  resist  with  me  the  antichristian 
conduct  of  the  pope,  for  the  glory  of  God,  the  defence  of  the 
Churgh  and  of  the  christian  doctrine,  and  for  the  maintenance 
of  the  free  councils  of  Christendom ;  and  Christ,  our  Lord, 
will  reward  them  bountifully  by  his  everlasting  grace.  But 
if  there  be  any  who  scorn  my  prayer,  and  continue  to  obey 
that  impious  man  the  pope,  rather  than  God,*  I  reject  by 
these  presents  all  responsibility,  having  faithfully  warned 
their  consciences,  and  I  abandon  .them  to  the  supreme  judg- 
ment of  God,  with  the  pope  and  his  adherents." 

Such  is  Luther's  bill  .of  divorce ;  such  is  his  reply  to  the 
pontiff's  bull.  A  great  seriousness  pervades  the  whole  of 
this  declaration.  The  charges  he  brings  against  the  pope 
^re  of  the  gravest  description,  and  it  is  not  heedlessly  that 
he  makes  them.  This  protest  was  circulated  through  Ger- 
many, and  sent  to  jnost  of  the  courts  of  Christendom. 

Luther  had,  however,  a  still  more  daring  step  in  reserve, 
although  this  which  he  had  just  taken  appeared  the  extreme  of 
audacity.  He  would  in  no  respect  be  behindhand  with  Rome. 
The  monk  of  AVittemberg  will  do  all  that  the  sovereign  pontiff 
dares  do.  He  gives  judgment  for  judgment ;  he  raises  pile  for 
-^ile.  The  son  of  the  Medici  and  the  son  of  the  miner  of  Mans- 
feldt  have  gone  down  into  the  lists;  and  in  this  desperate 
struggle,  which  shakes  the  world,  one  does  not  strike  a  blow 
which  the  other  does  not  return.  On  the  10th  of  December, 
a  placard  was  posted  on  the  walls  of  the  university  of  Wit- 
temberg,  inviting  the  professors  and  students  to  be  present 
at  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  at  the  Eastern  Gate,  near 
the  Holy  Cross.     A  great  number  of  doctors  and  students 

•  Et  papae,  impio  homini,  plus  quam  Deo  obediant.  L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  50. 
L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  332. 


150  THE  BURNING  OF  THE  BULL. 

assembled,  and  Luther,  walking  at  their  head,  conducted  the 
procession  to  the  appointed  place.  How  many  burning  piles 
has  Rome  erecfed  during  the  course  of  ages  !  Luther  resolves 
to  make  q,  better  application  of  the  gTeat  Roman  principle. 
It  is  only  a  few  old  papers  that  are  about  to  be  destroyed ; 
and  fire,  thinks  he,  is  intended  for  that  purpose.  A  scatiold 
had  been  prepared.  One  of  the  oldest  masters  of  arts  set  fire 
to  it.  As  the  flames  rose  high  into  the  air,  the  formidable 
Augustine,  wearing  his  frock,  approached  the  pile,  carrying 
the  Canon  Law,  the  Decretals,  the  Clementines,  the  papal 
Extravagant*,  some  writings  by  Eck  and  Emser,  and  the 
pope's  bull.  The  Decretals  having  been  first  consumed," 
Luther  held  up  the  bull,  and  said :  "  Since  thou  hast  vexed 
the  Holy  One  of  the  Lord,  may  everlasting  fire  vex  and  con- 
sume thee !"  He  then  flung  it  into  the  flames.  Never  had  war 
been  declared  with  greater  energy  and  resolution.  After 
this  Luther  calmly  retiirned  to  the  city,  and  the  crowd  of 
doctors,  professors,  and  students,  testifying  their  approval 
by  loud  cheers,  re-entered  Wittemberg  with  him.  "  The 
Decretals,"  said  Luther,  '•'  resemble  a  body  whoso  face  is  meek 
as  a  young  maiden's,  whose  limbs  are  full  of  violence  like  those 
of  a  lion,  and  whose  tail  is  filled  with  wiles  like  a  serpent. 
Among  all  the  laws  of  the  popes,  there  is  not  one  word  that 
teaches  us  who  is  Jesus  Christ."*  "  My  enemies,"  said  he 
on  another  occasion,  "  have  been  able,  by  burning'my  books, 
to  injure  the  cause  of  truth  in  the  minds  of  the  common 
people,  and  destroy  their  souls ;  for  this  reason,  I  consumed 
their  books  in  return.  A  serious  struggle  has  just  begun. 
Hitherto  I  have  been  only  playing  with  the  pope.  I  began 
this  work  in  God's  name ;  it  will  be  ended  without  me  and 
by  His  might.  .  If  they  dare  burn  my  books,  in  which  more 
of  the  Gospel  is  to  be  found  (I  speak  without  boasting)  than 
in  all  the  books  of  the  pope,  I  can  with  much  greater  reason 
burn  theirs,  in  which  no  good  can  be  discovered." 

If  Luther  had  commenced  the  Reformation  in  this  man- 
ner, such  a  step  would  undoubtetlly  have  entailed  the  most 
deplorable  results.    Fanaticism  might  have  been  aroused  by 
it,  and  the  Church  thrown  into  a  course  of  violence  and  dis- 
*  L.  0pp.  (W.)  xxii.  1 193-1496. 


MEANING  OF  THIS  BOLD  ALT.    *  151 

order.  But  the  reformer  had  preluded  his  work  by  seriously 
explaining  the  lessons  of  Scripture.  The  foundations  had' 
been  wisely  laid.  Now,  a  powerful  bloAv,  such  as  h#tiad  just 
given,  might  not  only  be  without  inconvenience,  but  even 
accelerate  the  moment  in  whicli  Christendom  Avould  throw 
off  its  bonds. 

Luther  thus  solemnly  declared  that  he  separated  from  tlie 
pope  and  his  church.  This  might  appear  necessary  to  him 
after  his  letter  to  Leo  X.  He  accepted  the  excommunica- 
tion that  Rome  had  pronounced.  He  showed  the  christian 
-world  that  there  was  now  war  unto  death  between  him  and 
the  pope.  He  burnt  his  ships  upon  the  beach,  thus  imposing 
on  himself  the  necessity  of  advancing  and  of  combating. 

Luther  had  re-entered  Wittemberg.  On  the  morrow,  the 
lecture-room  was  more  crowded  than  usual.  All  minds  were 
in  a  state  of  excitement ;  a  solemn  feeling  pervaded  the  as- 
sembly ;  they  waited  expecting  an  address  from  the  doctor. 
He  lectured  on  the  Rsalms, — a  course  that  he  had  commenced 
in  the  month  of  March  in  the  preceding  year.  Having 
finished  his  explanations,  he  remained  silent  a  few  minutes, 
and  then  continued  energetically :  "  Be  on  your  guard  against 
the  laws  and  statutes  of  the  pope.  I  have  burnt  his  Decretals, 
but  this  is  merely  child's  play.  It  is  time,  and  more  than 
time,  that  the  pope  were  burnt ;  that  is  (explaining  himself 
immediately),  the  see  of  Rom.e,  with  all  its  doctrines  and 
abominations."  Then  assuming  a  more  solemn  tone,  he 
added :  "  If  you  do  not  contend  with  your  whole  heart 
against  the  impious  government  of  the  pope,  you  canliot  be 
saved.  Whoever  takes  delight  in  the  religion  and  worship 
of  popery,  will  be  eternally  lost  in  the  world  to  come."* 

"  If  you  reject  it,"  continued  he,  "  you  must  expect  to 
incur  every  kind  of  danger,  and  even  to  lose  your  lives.  But 
it  is  far  better  to  be  exposed  to  such  perils  in  this  world  than 
to  keep  silence !  So  long .  as  I  hve,  I  will  denounce  to  my 
brethren  the  sore  and  the  plague  of  Babylon,  for  fear  that 
•many  who  are  with  us  should  fall  back  like  the  rest  into  the 
bottomless  pit." 

We  can  scarcely  imagine  the  effect  produced  on  the  assembly 

•  Muss  Gwig  in  jenem  Leben  Terlohren  seyn.    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  333. 


152  LUTHER  AGAINST  THE  POPE. 

by  this  discourse,  the  energy  of  which  surprises  us.  "  Not 
one  among  us,"  adds  the  candid  student  who  has  handed 
it  do^vn,  "  unless  he  be  a  senseless  log  of  wood  (as  all  the 
papists  are,  he  says  parenthetically),  doubts  that  this  is  truth 
pure  and  undefiled.  It  is  evident  to  all  believers  that  Dr. 
Luther  is  an  angel  of  the  living  God,  called  to  feed  Christ's 
wandering  sheep  with  the  Word  of  God."  * 

This  discourse  and  the  act  by  which  it  was  crowned  mark 
an  important  epoch  in  the  Reformation.  The  dispute  at 
Leipsic  had  inwardly  detached  Luther  from  the  pope.  But 
the  moment  in  which  he  burnt  the  bull,  was  that  in  which 
he  declared  in  the  most  formal  manner  his  entire  separation 
from  the  Bishop  of  Rome  and  his  church,^  and  his  attach- 
ment to  the  universal  Church,  such  as  it  had  been  founded 
by  the  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ.  At  the  eastern  gate  of  the 
^ity  he  Ht  up  a  fire  that  has  been  burning  for  three  centuries. 

"  The  pope,"  said  he,  "  has  three  croA\'Tis ;  and  for  this 
reason :  the  first  is  against  God,  for  he  condemns  religi(iu  ; 
the  second  against  the  emperor,  for  he  condemns  the  secular 
power ;  the  third  is  against  society,  for  he  condemns  mar- 
riage." f  AVhen  he  was  reproached  with  inveigliing  too 
severely  against  popery  :  "  Alas  ! "  replied  he,  "  would  that 
I  could  speak  against  it  with  a  voice  of  thunder,  and  that 
each  of  my  words  was  a  thunderbolt !  "if 

This  firmness  spread  to  Luther's  friends  and  fellow-coun- 
trymen. A  whole  nation  rallied  around  him.  The  univer- 
sity of  Wittemberg  in  particular  grew  daily  more  attached 
to  this  hero,  to  whom  it  was  indebted  for  its  importance  and 
glory.  Carlstadt  then  raised  his  voice  against  that  "  furious 
lion  of  Florence,"  which  tore  all  human  and  divine  laws, 
and  trampled  under  foot  the  principles  of  eternal  truth. 
Melancthon,  also,  about  this  time  addressed  the  states  of  the 
empire  in  a  writing  characterized  by  the  elegance  and  wis- 
dom peculiar  to  this  amiable  man.  It  was  in  reply  to  a 
work  attributed  to  Emser,  but  published  under  the  name  of 

•  Lutherum  esse  Dei  viventis  angeluin  qui  palabundas  Christi  ovea 
pascat.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  123. 
t  L.  0pp.  (W.)  xxii.  1313. 
t  Und  ein  jeglich  Wort  eine  Donneraxt  ■rt'liro.     Ibid.  1350. 


A  NEW  "WOKK  BY  MELANCTHON.  153 

Rhadinus,  a  Roman  divine.  Never  had  Luther  himself 
spoken  with  greater  energy ;  and  yet  there  was  a  grace  in 
Melancthon's  language  that  won  its  way  to  every  heart. 

After  showing  by  various  passages  of  Scripture  that  the 
pope  is  not  superior  to  the  other  bishops :  "  What  is  it," 
says  he  to  the  states  of  the  empire,  "  that  prevents  our 
depriving  the  pope  of  the  rights  that  we  have  given  him  ?* 
It  matters  little  to  Luther  whether  our  riches,  that  is  to 
say,  the  treasures  of  Europe,  are  sent  to  Rome;  but  the 
groAt  cause  of  his  grief  and  ours  is,  that  the  laws  of  the 
pontiffs  and  the  reign  of  the,  pope  not  only  endanger  the 
souls  of  men  but  ruin  them  entirely.  Each  one  may  judge 
for  himself  Avhether  it  is  becoming  or  not  to  contribute  his 
money  for  the  maintenance  of  Roman  luxury  ;  but  to  judge 
of  religion  and  its  sacred  mysteries,  is  not  within  the  scope 
of  the  commonalty.  It  is  on  this  ground,  then,  that  Luther 
appeals  to  your  faith  an4  zeal,  and  that  all  pious  men 
unite  with  him, — some  aloud,  others  with  sighs  and  groans. 
Call  to  remembrance  that  you  are  Christians,  ye  princes  of 
a  christian  people,  and  wrest  these  sad  relics  of  Christen- 
dom from  the  tyranny  of  Antichrist.  They  are  deceivers 
who  pretend  that  you  have  no  authority  over  priests.  That 
same  spirit  which  animated  Jehu  against  the  priests  of 
Baal,  urges  you,  by  this  precedent,  to  abolish  the  Roman 
superstition,  which  is  much  more  horrible  than  the  idolatry 
of  Baal."-i-  Thus  spoke  the  gentle  Melancthon  to  the  princes 
of  Germany. 

A  few  cries  of  alarm  were  heard  among  the  friends  of 
the  Reformation.  Timid  minds  inclined  to  extreme  measures 
of  conciliation,  and  Staupitz,  in  particular,  expressed  the 
deepest  anxiety.  "  All  this  matter  has  been  hitherto  mere 
play,"  wrote  Luther  to  him.  "You  have  said  yourself, 
that  if  God  does  not  do  these  things,  it  is  impossible  they 
can  be  done.  The  tumult  becomes  more  and  more  tumult- 
uous, and  I  do  not  think  it  will  ever  be  appeased,  except  at 

*  Quid  obstat  quominu"?  papse  quod  dedimus  jus  adimamus  ?  Corp. 
Ref.  i.  337. 

t  Ut  extziiguaris  illam,  multo  tetriorem  Baalis  idololatria,  Romanam 
superstitionem.     Ibid. 

7* 


154        '  LUTHER  ENCOURAGES  HIS  FRIENDS. 

the  last  day."  *  Thus  did  Luther  encourage  these  affrighted 
minds.  Three  centuries  have  passed  away,  and  the  tumult 
has  not  yet  subsided ! 

"  The  papacy,"  continued  he,  "  is  no  longer  wliat  it  was 
yesterday  and  the  day  before.     Let  it  excommunicate  and 

burn  my  writings! let  it  slay  me! it  shall  not  check 

that  which  is  advancing.  Some  great  portent  is  at  our 
doors.y  I  burnt  the  bull,  at  first  with  great  trembling,  but 
now  I  experience  more  joy  from  it  than  from  any  action  I 
have  ever  done  in  my  life."j: 

We  involuntarily  stop,  and  are  dehghted  at  reading  in 
Luther's  great  soul  the  mighty  future  that  was  preparing. 
"  0  my  father,"  said  he  to  Staupitz  in  conclusion,  "  pray  for 
the  Word  of  God  and  for  me.  I  am  carried  away  and  tossed 
about  by  these  waves."§ 

Thus  war  was  declared  on  both  sides.  The  combat- 
ants threw  away  their  scabbards.  The  Word  of  God  re- 
asserted its  rights,  and  deposed  him  who  had  taken  the 
place  of  God  himself.  Society  was  shaken.  In  every  age 
selfish  men  are  not  wanting  who  would  let  human  society 
sleep  on  in  error  and  corruption ;  but  wise  men,  although 
they  may  be  timid,  think  ditferently.  "  We  are  well  aAvare," 
said  the  gentle  and  moderate  Melancthon,  "  that  statesmen 
have  a  dread  of  innovation ;  and  it  must  be  acknowledged 
that^  in  this  sad  confusion  which  is  denominated  human 
life,  controversies,  and  even  those  which  proceed  from  the 
justest  causes,  are  always  tainted  with  some  evil.  It  is 
requisite,  however,  that  in  the  Church,  the  Word  and  com- 
mandments of  God  should  be  preferred  t6  every  mortal  thing.  |I 
God  threatens  with  his  eternal  anger  those  who  endeavour 
to  suppress  the  tnith.     For  this  reason  it  was  a  duty,  a 

•  Tumultus  egregie  tumultuatur,  ut  nisi  extreme  die  sedari  mihi  posse 
non  Yideatur.     L.  Epp.  i.  541. 

f  Omnino  aliquid  portenti  pras  foribus  est.  Ibid.  542.  What  a  pre- 
sentiment of  the  future  ! 

X  Primum  trepidus  et  orans,  sed  nunc  Isetior  quam  ullo  totius  vitse 
mese  facto.     Ibid. 

§  Ego  fluctibus  his  rapior  et  volvor.    Ibid. 

II  Sed  tamen  in  Ecclesia  necesse  est  anteferri  maadatum  Dei  omaibai 
rebus  humanis.    Melancth.  Vita  Lutheri. 


LUTHEH  DEFENDS  HIS  SOLITARY  STATE.  l55 

christian  duty,  inciiiiibcnt  on  Luther,  and  from  which  he 
could  not  draw  back,  especially  as  he  was  a  doctor  of  the 
Church  of  God,  to  reprove  the  pernicious  errors  which 
unprincipled  men  were  disseminating  with  inconceivable 
effrontery.  If  controversy  engenders  many  evds,  as  I  see 
to  my  grciU  sorrow,"  adds  the  wise  Phihp,  "it  is  the  fault 
of  those  Avlio  at  tirst  propagated  error,  and  of  those  who, 
filled  with  diabolical  hatred,  are  now  seeking  to  uphold  it." 

But  all  men  did  not  think  thus.  Luther  was  overwhelmed 
with  reproaches :  the  storm  burst  upon  him  from  every 
quarter  of  heaven.  *•  He  is  quite  alone,"  said  some ;  "  he  is 
a  teacher  of  novelties,"- said  others. 

"  Who  knows,"  replied  Luther,  sensible  of  the  call  that 
wa^  addressed  to  him  from  on  high^  "if  God  has  not 
chosen  and  called  me,--  and  if  they  ought  not  to  fear 
that,  by  despising  me,  they  despise  God  himself?  Moses 
was  alone  at  the  departure  from  Egypt ;  Elijah  was  alone 
in   the  reign  of  King  Ahab :    Isaiah  alone  in  Jerusalem ; 

Ezekiei   alone    in    Babylon God    never    selected   as    a 

prophet  either  the  high-priest  or  any  other  great  person- 
age ;  hut  ordhiarily  he  chose  low  and  despised  men, 
once  even  the  shepherd  Amos.  In  every  age,  the  saints 
have    had    to    reprove    the   great,    kings,   princes,   priests, 

and  wise   men,   at   tlie   peril   of  their   hves And   was 

it  not  the  same  under  the  New  Testament  ?  Ambrose  was 
alone  in   his    time;    after  him,  Jerome   was   alone;    later 

still,  Augustine  was    alone I   do  not    say  that   I  am 

a  prophet  ;7  but  I  say  that  they  ought  to  fear,  precisely 
because  I  am  alone  and  that  they  are  many.  I  am  sure  of 
this,  that  the  Word  of  God  is  with  me,  and  that  it  is  not 
with  them. 

"  It  is  said  also,"  continues  he,  "  that  I  put  forward 
novelties,  and  that  it  is  impossibio  to  believe  that  all  the 
other  doctors  were  so  long  in  error. 

''■  No  I    I  do  not  preach   novelties.     But  I   say  tliat   all 

*  Wer  wdss  ob  mich  Gott  dazu  bcrufen  und  envrehlt  hat.  Founda- 
tion of  the  articles  condemned  by  the  bull  of  Rome.  L.  0pp.  (L.) 
xvii.  338. 

+  Ich  sage  nioht  dass  Ich  cin  Prophet  sey.     Ibid. 


loft 


DOCTRINE  OF  GRACE. 


christian  doctrines  have  been  lost  sight  of  by  those  who 
should  have  preserved  them;  namely,  the  learned  and 
the  bishops.  Still  I  doubt  not  that  the  truth  remained 
in  a  few  hearts,  even  were  it  with  infants  in  the  cradle  * 
Poor  peasants  and  simple  children  now  understand  Jesus 
Christ  better  than  the  pope,  the  bishops,  and  the  doctors. 

"  I  am  accused  of  rejecting  the  holy  doctors  of  the 
Church.  I  do  not  reject  them ;  but,  since  all  these  doctors 
Endeavour  to  prove  their  writings  by  Holy  Scripture,  Scrip- 
ture must  be  clearer  and  surer  than  they  are.  Who  would 
think  of  proving  an  obscure  passage  by  one  that  was 
obscurer  still  ?  Thus,  then,  necessity  obliges  me  to  have 
recourse  to  the  Bible,  as  all  the  doctors  have  done,  and 
to  call  upon  it  to  pronounce  upon  their  writings ;  for  the 
Bible  alone  is  lord  and  master. 

"But  (say  they)  men  of  power  persecute  him.  la 
it  not  clear,  according  to  Scripture,  that  the  persecutors 
are  generally  wrong,  and  the  persecuted  right;  that  the 
majority  has  ever  been  on  the  side  of  falsehood,  and  the 
minority  ^vith  truth?  Truth  has  in  every  age  caused  an 
out  cry."  y 

Luther  next  examines  the  propositions  condemned  in 
the  bull  as  heretical,  and  demonstrates  their  trutii  by  proofs 
dra\Mi  from  the  Holy  Scriptures.  With  what  vigour  espe- 
cially does  he  not  maintain  tlie  doctrine  of  Grace ! 

"  What !  before  and  without  grace,  nature  can  hate 
sin,  avoid  it,  and  repent  of  it :  while  even  jifter  gi'ace  is 
come,  this  nature  loves  sin,  seeks  iL  longs  for  it,  and 
never  ceases  contending  against  grace,  nnd  being  angry 
with  It;  a  state  which  all  the  saints  monrn  over  continu- 
ally! It  is  as  if  men  said  that  a  strong  tree,  vvhich  1 

cannot  bend  by  the  exertion  of  all  my  strength,  would  bend 
of  itself,  as  soon  as  I  left  it,  or  that  a  torrent  which  no 
dikes  or  barriers  can  check,  would  cease  running  as  soon  as 

'  it  was  left  alone No!  it  is  not  by  reflecting  on  sin  and 

its  consequences  that  we  arrive  at  repentance;  but  it  is 
by  contemplating  Jesus  Christ,  his  wounds,  and  his  infinite 

•  Und  sollten's  eitel  Kinder  in  der  Wiege  seyn.   L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  339. 
t  Wahrheit  hat  allezeit  rumort.    Ibid.  340 


Luther's  retractation.  157 

love*  The  knowledge  of  sin  must  proceed  from  repentance, 
and  not  repentance  from  the  knowledge  of  sm.  Knowledge 
is  the  fruit,  repentance  is  the  tree.  In  my  country,  the 
fruit  grows  on  the  tree ;  but  it  would  appear  that  in  the 
states  of  the  holy  Father  the  tree  grows  on  the  fruit." 

The  courageous  doctor,  although  he  protests,  still  retracts 
some  of  his  propositions.  Our  astonishment  will  cease 
when  we  see  the  manner  in  which  he  does  it.  After 
quoting  the  four  propositions  on  indulgences,  condemned  by 
the  bulljf  he  simply  adds : — 

"  In  submission  to  the  holy  and  learned  bull,  I  retract 
aU  that  I  have  ever  taught  concerning  indulgences.  If 
my  books  have  been  justly  burnt,  it  is  certainly  because 
I  made  concessions  to  the  pope  on  the  doctrine  of  in- 
dulgences )  for  this  reason  I  condemn  them  myself  to  the 
flames." 

He  retracts  also  with  respect  to  John  Huss :  "  I  now 
say  that  not  a  fevj  articles,  but  all  the  articles  of  John 
Hu8S  are  wholly  christian.  By  condemning  Jdfin  Huss, 
the  pope  has  condemned  the  Gospel.  I  have  done  five 
times  more  than  he,  and  yet  I  much  fear  I  have  not  done 
enough.  Huss  only  said  that  a  wicked  pope  is  not  a 
member  of  Christendom;  but  if  Peter  himself  were  now 
sitting  at  Rome,  I  should  deny  that  he  Avas  pope  by  Divine 
appointment." 

•  Man  soil  zuvor  Christum  in  seine  Wunden  sehen,  und  aus  denselben 
seine  Liebe  gegen  uns.    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  351. 
t  Props.  19  to  22.    Ibid.  363. 


158  CORONATION  OF  CHARLES  V. 


CHAPTER  XL 

Coronation  of  Charles  tho  Fifth— The  Nuncio  Aleander— Shall  Luther'a 
Books  be  Burnt  ?— Aleander  and  the  Emperor— The  Nuncios  and 
the  Elector— Duke  John's  Son  in  Behalf  of  Luther— Luther's  Calm- 
ness—The Elector  protects  Luther— Reply  of  the  Nuncios — Erasmus 
at  Cologne -Erasmus  at  the  Elector's -Declaration  of  Erasmus- 
Advice  of  Erasmus— System  of  Charles  V. 

The  mighty  words  of  the  reiornier  sunk  deep  into  men's 
hearts,  and  contributed  to  their  emancipation.  The  sparks 
that  flew  from  every  one  of  them  Avere  communicated  to  the 
whole  nation.  But  still  a  greater  question  remained  to  be 
solved.  Would  the  prince  in  whose  states  Luther  was  re- 
siding, favour  or  oppose  the  execution  of  the  bull?  The 
reply  appeared  doubtful  The  elector,  as  well  as  all  the 
princes  oi  the  empire,  was  at  Aix-la-Chapelle.  Here  the 
crown  ot  Ciiarlemagne  was  placed  on  the  head  of  the 
youngest  but  most  powerful  monarch  of  Cin-istendom. 
An  unusual  pomp  and  magnificence  were  displayed  in  this 
ceremony.  Charles  V.,  Frederick,  princes,  ministers,  and 
ambassadors,  repaired  immediately  to  Cologne.  Aix-la- 
Chapelle,  where  the  plague  was  raging,  seemed  to  pour 
its  whole  population  into  this  ancient  city  on  the  banlcs  of 
the  Rhine. 

Among  the  crowd  of  strangers  who  thronged  tills  city 
were  the  two  papal  nuncios,  Marino  Caraccioli  and  Jerome 
Aleander.  Caraccioli;  who  had  already  been  ambassador 
at  the  court  of  Maximilian,  was  commissioned  to  cx)ngratu- 
late  the  new  emperor,  and  to  treat  with  him  on  political 
matters.  But  Rome  had  discovered  that,  to  succeed  in  ex- 
tinguishing the  Reformation,  it  was  necessary  to  send  into 
Germany  a  nuncio  specially  accredited  for  this  v/ork,  and  of 
a  character,  skill,  and  activity  litted  for  its  accomplislnnent. 
Aleander   had  been  selected.^'     This   man,   afterAvards    in- 

*  Studium  lia<^rantissiraum  religionis,  ardor  indolis  . . . .  incredihile 
quanta  solertia     ..  Pallavicini,  i.  84. 


THE  NL'NCIO  ALEANDEK.  159 

vested  with  the  purple  of  the  cardinals,  would  appear  to 
have  been  descended  from  a  family  of  respectable  antiquity, 
and  not  from  Jewish  parents,  as  it  has  been  said.  The  guilty 
Borgia  invited  him  to  Rome  to  be  the  secretary  of  his  son 
— of  that  Caesar  before  whose  murderous  sword  all  Rome 
trembled.*  ''  Like  master,  like  man,"  says  an  historian, 
who  thus  compares  Aleander  to  Alexander  YI.  This  judg- 
ment is  in  our  opinion  too  severe.  After  Borgia's  death, 
Aleander  applied  to  his  studies  with  fresh  ardour.  His 
knowledge  of  Greek,  Hebrew,  Chaldee,  and  Arabic,  gained 
him  the  reputation  of  being  the  most  learned  man  of  his 
age.  He  devoted  himself  with  his  whole  heart  to  every- 
thing" he  undertook.  The  zeal  with  which  he  studied 
languages  was  by  no  means  inferior  to  that  which  he 
exerted  afterwards  in  persecuting  the  Reformation.  Leo  X. 
attached  him  to  his  own  service.  Some  historians  speak  of 
his  epicurean  manners ;  Romanists  of  the  integrity  of  his 
life.f  It  would  appear  that  he  was  fond  of  luxury,  parade, 
and  amusement.  "  Aleander  is  living  at  Venice  hke  a  gro- 
veUing  epicurean,  and  in  high  dignity,"  wrote  his  old  friend 
Erasmus  concerning  him.  All  are  agreed  in  confessing  that 
he  was  violent,  prompt  in  his  actions,  full  of  ardour,  indefati- 
gable, imperious,  and  devoted  to  the  pope.  Eck  was  the  fiery 
and  intrepid  champion  of  the  schools  :  Aleander  the  haughty 
ambassador  of  the  proud  court  of  the  pontiffs.  He  seemed 
born  to  be  a  nuncio. 

Rome  had  made  every  preparation  to  destroy  the  monk 
of  Wittemberg.  The  duty  of  attending  the  coronation  of 
the  emperor,  as  the  pope's  representative,  was  a  mere  second- 
ary mission  in  Aleander's  eyes,  yet  calculated  to  facilitate 
his  task  by  the  respect  it  secured  for  him.  But  he  was 
specially  charged  to  prevail  upon .  Charles  to  crush  the 
rising  Reformation.:]: 

*  See  Vol.  I.  p.  65.    Capello,  Veuetian  ambassador  at  Rome  in  1500, 

says  of  Caesar  :  Tatta  Roma  trema  di  esso  duclia  non  li  faza  amazzar 

Extracted  by  Ranke,  from  a  MS.  Relatione  in  the  archives  of  Vienna. 

■f  Er  wird  Ubel  als  eiu  gebohrner  Jude  und  schaeudiicher  Epicurer 
beschrieben.  Seckend.  288.  Integritas  Titao  qua  prsenoscebatur.  Pal- 
lavicini,  i.  84. 

±  Cui  tota  sollicitudo  ianiteretur  nascentis  hseresis  evellendcC.  Ibid.  i.  83 


160  SHALL  LUTHEr's  BOOKS  BE  BURNT  ? 

As  soon  as  Aleander  arrived  at  Cologne,  he  and  Caraccioli 
set  every  wheel  in  motion  to  have  Luther's  heretical  works 
burnt  throughout  the  empire,  but  particularly  under  the 
eyes  of  the  German  princes  assembled  in  that  city.  Charles 
V.  had  already  given  his  consent  with  regard  to  his  heredi- 
tary states.  The  agitation  of  men's  minds  was  excessive. 
"  Such  measures,"  said  they  to  Charles's  ministers  and  the 
nuncios  themselves,  "  far  from  healing  the  wound,  wiU 
only  increase  it.  Do  you  imagine  that  Luther's  doctrines 
are  found  only  in  those  books  that  you  are  throwing  into 
the  fire  ?    They  are  written,  where  you  cannot  reach  them, 

in  the  hearts  of  the  nation.* If  you  desire  to  employ  force, 

it  must  be  that  of  countless  swords  unsheathed  to  massacre 
a  whole  nation.-}-  A  few  logs  of  wood  piled  up  to  burn  a 
few  sheets  of  paper  will  effect  nothing ;  and  such  arms  are 
unbecoming  the  dignity  of  an  emperor  and  of  a  pontiff." — 
The  nuncio  defended  his  burning  piles  :  "  These  flames," 
said  he,  "  are  a  sentence  of  condemnation  written  in  colossal 
characters,  equally  intelligible  to  those  who  are  near  and 
those  who  are  afar  off, — to  the  learned  and  ignorant, — and 
even  to  those  who  cannot  read." 

But  it  was  not  in  reality  papers  and  books  that  the  nuncio 
wanted  :  it  was  Luther  himself.  "  These  flames,"  resumed 
he,  "  are  not  sufficient  to  purify  the  infected  air  of  Ger- 
many.j:  If  they  terrrfy  the  simple^  they  do  not  punish 
the  wicked.  We  require  an  imperial  edict  against  Luther's 
person."  § 

Aleander  did  not  find  the  emperor  so  compliant  when  the 
reformer's  life  was  in  question,  as  when  his  books  only 
were  concerned. 

"  As  I  have  but  recently  ascended  the  throne,"  said  he  to 
Aleander,  "  I  cannot  without  the  advice  of  my  councillors 
and  the  consent  of  the  princes  strike  such  a  blow  as  this 

'  •  Altiusque  insculptam  in  mcntibus  universae  fere  Germanic.  Palla- 
vicini,  i.  88.  . 

+  la  vi  iunumerabiliuin  gladiorum  qui  infinitum  populum  irucidarent. 
Ibid. 

X  Non  satis  ad  expurgandum  aerem  Gerraaniae  jam  tabificum.  Ibid, 
p.  89. 

§  Caesaris  cdictum  ia  caput... Lutheri.     Ibid. 


THE  NUNCIOS  AND  THE  ELECTOR,  161 

against  a  numerous  faction  surrounded  by  so  many  power- 
ful defenders.  Let  us  first  learn  what  our  father,  the  Elector 
of  Saxony,  thinks  of  this  matter ;  *  we  shall  afterwards  see 
what  reply  we  can  make  to  the  pope."  The  nuncios,  there- 
fore, proceeded  to  make  trial  of  their  artifices  and  eloquence 
on  the  electp"* 

The  first  Sunday  in  November,  Frederick  having  attended 
mass  in  the  Greyfriars'  convent,  Caraccioli  and  Aleander 
begged  an  audience.  He  received  them  in  the  presence  of  the 
Bishop  of  Trent  and  several  of  his  councillors.  Caraccioli 
first  presented  the  papal  brief.  Of  a  milder  disposition  than 
Aleander,  he  thought  it  his  duty  to  win  over  the  prince  by 
his  flatteries,  and  began  by  eulogizing  him  and  his  ancestors. 
"  It  is  to  you,"  said  he,  "  that  we  look  for  the  salvation  of 
the  Roman  Church  ^nd  of  the  Roman  Empire." 

But  the  impetuous  Aleander,  wishing  to  come  to  the  point, 
hastily  stepped  forward  and  interrupted  his  colleague,  who 
modestly  gave  way  :j  "  It  is  to  me  and  Eck,"  said  he,  "  that 
this  business  of-Martin's  has  been  intrusted.  Look  at  the 
imminent  dangers  into  which  this  man  is  plunging  the 
christian  republic.  If  we  do  not  make  haste  to  apply  some 
remedy,  the  empire  is  ruined.  "Why  were  the  Greeks  de- 
stroyed, but  because  they  abandoned  the  pope  ?  You  can- 
not remain  united  to  Luther  without  separating  from  Jesus 
Christ.  I  I  require  two  things  of  you,  in  the  name  of  his 
hohness :  Jlrst,  that  you  will  burn  Luther's  writings ;  se- 
condly, that  you  will  inflict  on  him  the  punishment  he  de- 
serves, or  at  least  that  you  will  deliver  him  up  to  the  pope.§ 
The  emperor  and  all  the  princes  of  the  empire  have  declared 
their  wiUingness  to  accede  to  our  request ;  you  alone  hesi- 
tate still." 

Frederick  replied,  through  ^e  medium  of  the  Bishop  of 

•  Audiamus  antea  hac  in  re  patrem  nostrum  Fredericum.  L.  Opp. 
Lat.  ii.  1 17. 

+  Cui  ita  loquenti  de  improviso  sese  addit  Aleander.     Ibid. 

t  Non  posse  cum  Luthero  c'onjungi,  quin  sejungeretur  a  Christo.  Pal- 
lar.  i.  86. 

§  Ut  de  eo»  supplicium  sumeret,  vel  captum  pontifici  transmitteret. 
L.  Opp.  Lat.  ii.  117 


162  JOHN  FREDERICK  INTERCEDES. 

Trent :  "  This  ijiatter  is  too  serious  to  be  settled  now.  We 
will  let  you  know  our  determination." 

The  situation  in  wliicli  Frederick  was  placed  was  a  diffi- 
cult one.  What  part  ought  he  to  take  ?  On  the'one  side  were 
the  emperor,  the  princes  of  the  empire,  and  the  supreme  pontiff 
of  Christendom,  whose  authorit}^  the  elector  had  as  yet  nc 
idea  of  throwing  off;  on  the  other,  a  monk,  a  feeble  monk :  for 
it  was  he  only  that  they  demanded.  Charles's  reign  had  just 
commenced.  Ought  Frederick,  the  oldest  and  wisest  of  all  the 
princes  of  G  ermany,  to  sow  disunion  in  the  empire  ?  Besides, 
how  could  he  renounce  that  ancient  piety  which  led  him  even 
to  the  sepulchre  of  Christ  ? 

Other  voices  were  then  heard.  A  young  prince,  who  after- 
wards wore  the  electoral  crown,  and  whose  reign  was  signal- 
ized by  the  greatest  misfortunes,  John  Frederick,  son  of 
Duke  John,  the  electors  nephev>^,  and  Spalatin's  pupil,  a  youth 
seventeen  years  of  age,  had  received  in  his  heart  a  sincere  love 
for  the  truth,  and  was  firmly  attached  to  Luther.*  When 
lie  saw  the  reformer  struck  by  the  Roman  anathemas,  he  em- 
braced his  cause  with  the  warmth  of  a  young  Christian  and 
of  a  youthful  prince.  He  wrote  to  the  doctor  and  to  his  uncle, 
nobly  entreating  the  latter  to  protect  Luther  against -his 
enemies.  On  the  other  hand,  Spalatin,  frequently  it  is  true 
very  dejected,  Pontanus,  and  the  other  councillors  who  were 
with  the  elector  at  Cologne,  represented  to  the  prince  that 
he  ought  not  to  abandon  the  reformer.-J- 

In  the  midst  of  this  general  agitation,  one  man  alone  re- 
mained tranquil :  it  Was  Luther.  While  it  was  sought  to 
preserve  him  by  the  influence  of  the  great,  the  monk  in 
liis  cloister  at  Wittemberg  thought  that  it  w^as  rather  for 
him  to  save  the  great  ones  of  this  world.  "  If  the  Gospel," 
wrote  he  to  Spalatin,  "  was  of  a  nature  to  be  propagated  or 
maintained  by  the  powers  of Tliis  world,  God  would  not  have 

*  Sonderliche  Gunst  und  Gnade  zumirnnwurdiglich  und  den  grosseu 
Willen  und  Lust  zu  der  heiligen  gottlichen  Wahrheit.  L.  Epp.  i.  548, 
Letter  to  John  Frederick,  30th  October  lo20. 

t  Assiduo  flabello  miuistrorum,  illi  jugiter  simdentium  ne  Lutherum 
desereret.    Pal  lav.  i.  06.  ^  • 


LUTHERS  TRANQUILLITY.        -  163 

intrusted  it  to  fishermen.*  It  belongs  not  to  the  princes  and 
pontiffs  of  tliis  age  to  defend  the  Word  of  God.  They  have 
enough  to  do  to  shelter  themselves  from  the  judgments  of 
the  Lord  and  of  his  Anointed.  If  I  speak,  it  is  in  order 
that  they  may  attain  a  knowledge  of  the  Divine  Word,  and 
that  by  it  they  may  be  saved." 

Luther^s  expectation  was  not  to  be  deceived.  That  faith, 
which  a  convent  at  Wittemberg  concealed,  exerted  its  power 
in  the  palaces  of  Cologne.  Frederick's  heart,  shaken  perhaps 
for  a  moment,  grew  stronger  by  degrees.  He  was  indignant 
that  the  pope,  in  defiance  of  his  earnest  entreaties  to  examine 
into  the  matter  in  Germany,  had  decided  upon  it  at  Rome 
at  the  request  of  a  personal  enemy  of  the  reformer,  and 
that  in  his  absence  this  opponent  should  have  dared  publish 
in  Saxony  a  bull  that  threatened  the  existence  of  the  uni- 
versity and  the  peace  of  his  subjects.  Besides,"  the  elector 
was  convinced  that  Luther  Avas  wronged.  He  shuddered 
at  the  thought  of  delivering  an  innocent  man  into  the  hands 
of  his  cruel  enemies.  Justice  was  the  principle  ^n  which  he 
acted,  and  not  the  wishes  of  the  pope.  He  came  to  the  deter- 
mination of  not  giving  way  to  Rome.  On  the  4th  of  November, 
his  councillors  replied  on  his  behalf  to  the  Roman  nuncios 
'w^ho  came  to  the  electors,  in  the  presence  of  the  Bishop  of 
Trent,  that  he  had  seen  with  much  pain  the  advantage 
that  Dr.  Eck  had  taken  of  his  absence  to  involve  in  the  con- 
demnation several  persons  who  were  not  named  in  the 
bull ;  that  since  his  departure  from  Saxony,  it  was  possible 
that  an  immense  number  of  learned  and  ignorant  men, 
of  the  clergy  and  laity,  might  have  united  and  adhered  to 
the  cause  and  appeal  of  Luther  -f  that  neither  his  imperial 
majesty  nor  any  other  person  had  shown  that  Luther's 
writings  had  been  refuted,  and  that  they  only  deserved  to  be 
thrown  into  the  fire ;  and  finally  he  requested  that  Doctor 
Luther  should  be  furnished  with  a  safe-conduct,  so  that  he 

*  Evangelium  si  tale  esset,  quod  potentatibus  mundi  ant  propagaretur 
aut  servaretur,  non  illud  piscatoribus  Deus  demandasset.    L.  Epp  i.  521. 

•f-  Ut  ingens  vis  populi,  doctorum  et  rudium,  sacrorum  et  profanorum, 
sese  coujunxerint.     L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  116. 


164  THE  ELECTOR  PROTECTS  LUTHER. 

might  appear  before  a  tribunal  of  learned,  pious,  and  im- 
partial judges. 

After  this  declaration,  Aleander,  Caraccioli,  and  their  fol- 
lowers retired  to  deliberate.*  This  was  the  first  time  that 
the  elector  had  publicly  made  known  his  intentions  with 
regard  to  the  reformer.  The  nuncios  had  expected  quite  a 
different  course  from  him.  Now  (they  had  thought)  that 
the  elector,  by  maintaining  his  character  for  impartiality, 
would  draw  dangers  upon  himself  the  whole  extent  of 
which  he  could  not  foresee,  he  will  not  hesitate  to  sacrifice 
the  monk.  Thus  Rome  had  reasoned.  But  her  machina- 
tions were  doomed  to  fail  before  a  force  that  did  not  enter 
mto  her  calculations, — the  love  of  justice  and  of  truth. 

Being  re-admitted  into  the  presence  of  the  electors  coun- 
cillors, the  imperious  Aleander  said :  "  I  should  like  to  know 
what  the  elector  would  think,  if  one  of  his  subjects  should 
choose  the  king  of  France,  or  any  other  foreign  prince,  for 
judge."  Seeing  that  nothing  could  shake  the  Saxon  coun- 
cillors, he  said  :  "  We  will  execute  the  bull ;  we  w^ill  hunt 
out  and  burn  Luther's  ■\^Titings.  As  for  his  person,"  added 
he,  aff'ecting  a  contemptuous  indifference,  "  the  pope  is  not 
desirous  of  staining  his  hands  with  the  blood  of  the  wretched 
man." 

The  news  of  the  reply  the  elector  had  made  to  the  nuncios 
having  reached  Wittemberg,  Luther's  friends  were  filled 
with  joy.  Melancthon  and  Amsdorff",  especially,  indulged  in 
the  most  flattering  anticipations.  "  The  German  nobihty," 
said  Melancthon,  "  will  direct  their  course  by  the  example 
of  this  prince,  whom  they  follow  in  all  things,  as  their 
Nestor.  If  Homer  styled  his  hero  the  luhcark  of  the 
Greeks,  why  should  we  not  call  Frederick  the  luhcark  of  the 
Germans  ?"-|- 

The  oracle  of  courts,  the  torch  of  the  schools,  the  light 
of  the  world,  Erasmus,  was  then  %t  Cologne.     Many  princes 

*  Quo  audito,  ISIarinus  et  Aleander  seorsim  cum  suis  locuti  sunt.  L. 
0pp.  Lat.  ii.  117. 

■f  Homerica  appellatione  murum  Germanise.    C!orp.  Ref.  i.  272. 


ERASMUS  AND  THE  ELECTOR.  165 

had  invited  him,  to  be  guided  by  his  advice.     At  the  epoch 
of  the  Reformation,  Erasmus  was  the  leader  ^he  moderates; 
he  imagined  himself  to  be  so,  but  without  just  cause ;  for 
when  truth  and  error  meet  face  to  face,  justice  lies  not 
between  them.     He  was  the  chief  of  that  philosophical  and 
academical  party  w^hich,  for  ages,  had  attempted  to  correct 
Rome,  but  had  never  succeeded ;  he  was  the  representative 
of  human   wisdom,   but   that   wisdom   was   too   weak   to 
batter  down  the  high  places  of  Popery.     It  needed  that 
wisdom  from  God,  which  men  often  call  foolishness,  but 
at  whose  voice  mountains  crumble  into  dust.     Erasmus 
would  neither  throw  himself  into  the  arms  of  Luther,  nor 
sit  at  the   pope's  feet.     He  hesitated,  and  often  wavered 
bet^veen  these  two  powers,  attracted  at  one  time  towards 
Luther,  then  suddenly  repelled  in  the  direction  of  the  pope. 
"  The  last  spark  of  christian  piety  seems  nearly  extinguished," 
said  he  in  his  letter  to  Albert ;  "  and  'tis  this  which  has 
moved  Luther's  heart.      He  cares  neither  for  money  nor 
honours."*     But  this  letter,  which  the  imprudent  Ulrich  of 
Hiitten  had  published,  caused  Erasmus^  so  much  annoyance, 
that  he  determined  to  be  more  cautious  in  future.     Besides, 
he  w^as  accused  of  being  Luther's  accomplice,  and  the  latter 
offended  him  by  his  imprudent  language.     "  Almost  all  good 
men  are  for  Luther,"  f  said  he ;  "  but  I  see  that  we  are 

tending  towards  a  revolt I  would  not  have  my  name 

joined  with  his.  That  would  injure  me  without  serving 
him.''  I  "  So  be  it,"  replied  Luther ;  "  since  that  annoys 
you,  I  promise  never  to  make  mentio;i  either  of  you  or  of 
your  friends."  Such  was  the  man  to  whom  both  the  par- 
tisans and  enemies  of  the  Reformation  applied. 

The  elector,  knowing  that  the  opinion  of  a  man  so  much 
respected  as  Erasmus  would  have  great  influence,  invited 
the  illustrious  Dutchman  to  visit  him.     Erasmus  obeyed  the 


•  Et  futurum -erat ut  tandem  prorsus  extingueretur  ilia  scintilla 

Christianse  pietatis  ;  hsec  moverunt  animum  Mtheri qui  nee  honores 

ambit,  nee  pecuniam  cupit.    Erasm.  Epp.  Lend.  J 642,  p.  586. 

•f  Favent  vero  ferme  boni  omnes.    Corp.  Ref.  i.  205. 

I  Er  will  von  mir  ungennet  seyn.  L.  Epp.  i.  525.  Nam  ea  res  me 
gravat,  et  Lutherum  non  subleyat.    Corp.  Ref.  i.  206. 


166  SENTIMENTS  OF  ERASMUS. 

order.  This  \^f  on  the  5  th  December.  Luther's  friends 
could  not  see^is  step  without  secret  uneasiness.  ITie 
elector  was  standing  before  the  fire,  with  Spalatin  at  his  side, 
when  Erasmus  was  introduced.  "  What  is  your  opinion  of 
Luther?"  immediately  demanded  Frederick.  The  prudent 
Erasmus,  surprised  at  so  direct  a  questiofi,  sought  at  first 
to  elude  replying.  He.  screwed  up  his  mouth,  bit  his  lips, 
and  said  not  a  wordj JJpon  this  the  elector,  raising  •  his 
eyebrows,  as  was  his  custom  when  he  spoke  to  people 
from  whom  he  desired  to  have  a  precise  answer,  says  Spa- 
latin,  fixed  his  piercing  glance  on  Erasmus.*  The  latter, 
not  knowing  how  to  escape  from  his  confusion,  said  at  last, 
in  a  half  jocular  tone :  "  Luther  has  committed  two  great 
faults  :  he  has  attacked  the  crown  of  the  pope  and  the  bellies 
of  the  monks."f  The  elector  smiled,  but  gave  his  visiter  to 
understand  that  he  was  in  earnest.  Erasmus  then  laying 
aside  his  reserve,  said  :  "  The  cause  of  all  this  dispute  is  the 
hatred  of  the  monks  towards  learning,  and  the  fear  they  have 
of  seeing  their  tyranny  destroyed.  What  weapons  are  they 
using  against  Luther  ? — clamour,  cabals,  hatred,  and  libels. 
The  more  virtuous  a  man  is,  and  the  greater  his  attachment 
to  the  Gospel,  the  less  is  he  opposed  to  Luther.j:  The  seve- 
rity of  the  bull  has  aroused  the  indignation  of  all  good  men, 
and  no  one  can  recognise  in  it  the  gentleness  of  a  vicar  of 
Christ.§  Two  only,  out  of  all  the  universities,  have  con- 
demned Luther;  and  they  have  only  condemned  him,  not 
proved  him  in  the  wrong.  Do  not  be  deceived  ;  the  danger 
is  greater  than  some  -men  imagine.  Arduous'  and  difficult 
things  are  pressing  on.]]  To  begin  Charles's  reign  by  so 
odious  an  act  as  Luther's  imprisonment,  would  be  a  mourn- 
ful omen.    The  world  is  thirsting  for  evangehcal  truth ',j[  let 

*  Da  sperret  auch  wahrlich  mein  gnadister  Herr  seine  Augen  nur  wohl 
auf Spalatin,  Hist.  MS.  in  Seckend.  p.  291. 

+  Lutherus  peccavit  in  duobus,  nempe  quod  tetigit  coronam  pontificis 
et  ventres  monachorum.* 

X  Cum  optimus  quisque  et  evangelicse  doctrinae  proxinius  dicatur,  mi- 
nime  offensus  Luthero.     Axiomata  Erasmi  in  L.  0pp.  Lat,  ii.  115. 

§  Bullae  ssevitia  probos  omnes  offendit,  ut  indigna  mitissimo  Christi 
vicario.     Ibid.  II  Urgent  ardua  negotia.     Ibid. 

^  Mundus  sitit  veritatem  evangelicam.  Axiomata  Erasmi  m  L.  0pp. 
Lat.  ii.  115. 


ADVICE  OF  ERASMUS.  167 

a 

US  beware  of  setting  up  a  blamable  opposition.  Let  this 
affair  be  inquired  into  by  serious  men, — men  of  sound  judg- 
ment; this  will  be  the  course  most  consistent  with  the  dig- 
nity of  the  pope  himself!" 

Thus  spoke  Erasmus  to  the  elector.  Such  frankness  may 
perhaps  astonish  the  reader;  but  Erasmus  knew  whom  he 
was' addressing.  Spalatin  was  delighted.  He  w^nt  out  with 
Erasmus,  and  accompanied  him  as  far  as  the  house  of  the 
Count  of  Nuenar,  provost  of  Cologne,  where  Erasmus  was 
residing.  The  latter,  in  an  impulse  of  frankness,  on  retiring 
to  his  study,  took  a  pen,  sat  down,  wrote  a  summary  of  what 
he  had  said  to  the  elector,  and  forwarded  the  paper  to  Spa- 
latin  ;  but  erelong  the  fear  of  Aleander  came  over  the  timid 
Erasmus ;  the  courage  tjjat  the  presence  of  the  elector  and 
his  chaplain  had  communicated  to  him  had  evaporated ;  and 
he  begged  Spalatin  to  return  the  too  daring  paper,  for  fear 
it  should  fall  .into  the  hands  of  the  terrible  nuncio.  But  it 
was  too  late. 

The  elector,  feehng  re-assured  by  the  opinion  of  Erasmus, 
spoke  to  the  emperor  in  a  more  decided  tone.  Erasmus 
himself  endeavoured,  in  nocturnal  conferences,*  like  those  of 
Nicodemus  of  old,  to  persuade  Charles's  councillors  that  the 
whole  business  should  be  referred  to  impartial  judges.  Per- 
haps he  hoped  to  be  named  arbitrator  in  a  cause  which 
threatened  to  divide  the  christian  w^orld.  His  vanity  would 
have  been  flattered  by  such  an  office.  But  at  the  sam^e  time, 
and  not  to  lose  his  credit  at  Rome,  he  wTote  the  most  sub- 
missive letters  to  Leo,  who  replied  with  a-  kindness  that 
seriously  mortified  Aleander.  f  From  love  to  the  pope,  the 
i.iincio  would  willingly  have  reprimanded  the  pope ;  for 
Erasmus  communicated  these  letters  from  the  pontiff,  and 
they  added  still  more  to  his  credit.  The  nuncio  complained 
of  it  to  Rome.  ''  Pretend  not  to  notice  this  man's  wicked- 
ness," was  the  reply ;  "  prudence  enjoins  this :  w^e  must  leave 
a  door  open  to  repentance." |         -^"" 

Charles  at  the  same  time  adopted  a  "  see-saw"  system, 

*  SoUicitatis  per  nocturnos  congressus Pallav.  i.  87. 

t  Qua;  male  torquebant  Aleandrum.    Ibid. 

J  Prudentis  erat  consilii,  hominis  pravitatem  dissimulare.    Ibid.  88. 


168  SYSTEM  OF  CHARLES  V. 

which  consisted  in  flattering  the  pope  and  the  elector,  and 
appearing  to  incline  by  turns  towards  each,  according  to  the 
necessities  of  the  moment.  One  of  his  ministers,  whom  he 
had  sent  to  Rome  on  Spanish  business,  arrived  at  the  very 
moment  that  Doctor  Eck  was  clamorously  urging  on 
Luther's  condemnation.  The  wily  ambassador  immediately 
saw  what  advantage  his  master  might  derive  from  the 
Saxon  monk.  "  Your  Majesty,"  he  wrote  on  the  12th  May 
1520  to  the  emperor,  who  was  still  in  Spain,  "  ought  to  go 
into  Germany,  and  show  some  favour  to  a  certain  Martin 
Luther,  who  is  at  the  Saxon  court,  and  who  by  the  sermons 
he  preaches  gives  much  anxiety  to  the  court  of  Rome."* 
Such  from  the  commencement  was  the  view  Charles  took  of 
the  Reformation.  It  was  of  no  importance  for  him  to  know 
on  which  side  truth  or  error  might  •b&oijimd,  or  to  discern 
what  the  great  interests  of  the  German  nation  required.  His 
only  question  was,  what  policy  demanded,  and  what  should 
be  done  to  induce  the  pope  to  support  the  emperor.  And 
this  was  well  known  at  Rome.  Charles's  ministers  intimated 
to  Aleander  the  course  their  master  intended  following.  "The 
emperor,"  said  they,  "  will  behave  toAvards  the  pope  as  he 
behaves  towards  the  emperor  ;  f  for  he  has  no  desire  to  in- 
crease the  power  of  his  rivals,  and  particularly  of  the  King 
of  France."  At  these  words  the  imperious  nuncio  gave 
way  to  his  indignation.  "  What !"  replied  he,  "  supposing 
the  pope  should  abandon  the  emperor,  must  the  latter  re- 
nounce his  rehgion?    If  Charles  wishes  to  avenge  himself 

thus let  him  tremble!   this  baseness  will  turn  against 

himself."  But  the  nuncio's  threats  did  not  shake  the  im- 
perial diplomatists. 

*  Despatches  of  Manuel  Llorente,  i.  398. 

+  Caesarem  ita  se  gesturum  erga  Pontificem,  uti  se  Pontifex  erga 
Caesarem  gereret.    Pallav.  i.  91. 


ABUSE  OF  THE  CONFESSIONAL.  169 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Iiother  on  Confession — Real  Absolution — Antichrist — Luther's  Populx- 
rity — Satires — Ulrich  of  Hiitten — Lucas  Cranach — The  Carnival  at 
Wittcmbeig — Staupitz  intimidated — Luther's  Labours — His  Humility 
— Progress  of  the  Reformation. 

If  the  legates  of  Rome  failed  with  the  mighty  ones  of  this 
world,  the  inferior  agents  of  the  papacy  succeeded  in  spread- 
ing trouble  among  the  lower  ranks.  The  array  of  Rome  had 
heard  the  commands  of  its  chief.  Fanatical  priests  made  use 
of  the  bull  to  alarm  timid  consciences,  and  well-meaning  but 
unenlightened  ecclesiastics  considered  it  a  sacred  duty  to  act 
in  conformity  with  the  instructions  of  the  pope.  It  was  in 
the  confessional  that  Luther  had  commenced  his  struggle 
against  Rome;^  it  was  in  the  confessional  that  Rome  con- 
tended against  the  reformer's  adherents.  Scouted  in  the  face 
of  the  world,  the  bull  became  powerful  in  these  solitary  tri- 
bunals. "Have  you  read  Luther's  works?"  asked  the  con- 
fessors ;  "  do  you  possess  any  of  them  ?  do  you  regard  them 
as  true  or  heretical?"  And  if  the  penitent  hesitated  to 
pronounce  the  anathema,  the  priest  refused  absolution. 
Many  consciences  were  troubled.  Great  agitation  prevailed 
among  the  people.  This  skilful  manoeuvre  bid  fair  to 
restore  to  the  papal  yoke  the  people  already  won  over  to 
the  Gospel.  Rome  congratulated  herself  on  having  in  the 
thirteenth  century  erected  this  tribunal,  so  skilfully  adapted 
to  render  tfie  free  consciences  of  Christians  the  slaves  of  the 
priests.-j-  So  long  as  this  remains  standing,  her  reign  is  not 
over. 

Luther  was  informed  of  these  proceedings.  What  can  he 
do,  unaided,  to  baffle  this  manoeuvre  ?  The  Word,  the  Word 
proclaimed  loudly  and  courageously,  shall  be  his  weapon. 
The  Word  will  find  access  to  those  alarmed  consciences, 
those  terrified  souls,  and  give  them  strength.     A  powerful 

*  See  Vol.  I.  p.  261. 

+  In  1215  by  the  Fourth  Lateran  Council,  under  Innocent  III. 
VOL.  U.  8 


170  TRUE  ABSOLUTION. 

impulse  was  necessary,  and  Luther's  voice  made  itself  heard. 
He  addressed  the  penitents  with  fearless  dignity,  with  a  noble 
disdain  of  all  secondary  considerations.  "  Wlien  you  are 
asked  whether  you  approA'e  of  my  books  or  not,"  said  he,  "  re- 
ply :  *  You  are  a  confessor,  and  not  an  inquisitor  or  a  gaoler. 
My  duty  is  to  confess  what  my  conscience  leads  me  to  say : 
yours  is  not  to  sound  and  extort  the  secrets  of  my  heart.  Give 
me  absolution,  and  then  dispute  with  Luther,  with  tlie  pope, 
with  whomsoever  you  please ;  but  do  not  convert  the  sacra- 
ment of  penance  into  a  quarrel  and  a  combat.' — And  if 
the  confessor  v*'ill  not  give  way,  then  (continues  Luther) 
I  would  rather  go  without  absolution.  Do  not  be  un- 
easy ;  if  man  does  not  absolve  you,  God  will.  Rejoice  that 
you  are  absolved  by  God  himself,  and  appear  at  the  altar 
without  fear.  At  the  last  judgment  the  priest  will  have  to 
give  an  account  of  the  absolution  he  has  refused  you.  They 
may  deprive  us  of  the  sacrament,  but  tliey  cannot  deprive 
us  of  the  strength  and  grace  that  God  has  connected  with 
it.  It  is  not  in  their  will  or  in  their  power,  but  in  our 
own  faith,  that  God  has  placed  salvation.  Dispense  with 
the  sacrament,  alt;xr,  priest,  and  church ;  the  Word  of  God, 
condemned  by  the  bull,  is  more  than  all  these  things.  The 
soul  can  do  without  the  sacrament,  but  it  cannot  live  with- 
out the  Word.  Christ,  the  true  bishop,  will  undertake  to 
give  you  spiritual  food."-- 

Thus  did  Luther's  voice  sink  into  every  alarmed  con- 
science, and  make  its  way  into  every  troubled  family,  impart- 
ing courage  and  faith.  But  he  Avas  not  content  simply 
with  defending  himself;  he  felt  that  he  ought  to  become 
the  assailant,  and  return  blow  for  blow.  A  Romish  theo- 
logian, Ambrose  Catharinus,  had  written  against  him.  "  I 
will  stir  up  the  bile  of  this  Italian  beast,"  said  Luther,  f 
Ile  kept  his  word.  In  his  reply,  he  proved,  by  the  re- 
velations of  Daniel  and  St.  John,  by  the  epistles  of  St. 
Paul,  St.  Peter,  and  St.  Jude,  that  the  reign  of  Antichrist, 
predicted  and  described  in  the  Bible,  was  the  Papacy. 
"  I  know  for  certain,"  said  he   in  conclusion,    "  that   our 

"  Und   wird  dich  der  rechte  BischofF  Christus  selber   speisen L. 

0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  565.         +  Italicae  bestise  bilem  movebo.    L.  Epp.  i.  570. 


Luther's  popularity.  171 

Lord  Jesus  Christ  lives  and  reigns.  Strong  in  tins  assur- 
ance, I  should  not  fear  many  thousands  of  popes.  May 
God  visit  us  at  last  according  to  his  infinite  power,  and 
show  forth  the  day  of  the  glorious  advent  of  his  Son,  in 
which  he  will  destroy  the  wicked  one.*  And  let  all  the 
people  say,  Amen !" 

And  all  the  people  did  say.  Amen !  A  holy  terror  seized 
upon  their  souls.  It  Avas  Antichrist  whom  they  beheld  seated 
on  the  pontifical  throne.  This  new  idea,  whicii  derived 
greater  strength  from  the  prophetic  descriptions  launched 
forth  by  Luther  into  the  midst  of  his  contemporaries,  in- 
flicted the  most  terrible  blow  on  Rome.  Faith  in  the  Word 
of  God  took  the  place  of  that  faith  which  the  Church  alone 
had  hitherto  enjoyed  ;  and  the  power  of  the  pope,  long  the 
object  of  adoration  among  nations,  had  now  become  a  source 
of  terror  and  detestation. 

Germany  replied  to  the  papal  bull  by  overwhelming  Luther 
with  its  acclamations.  Although  the  plague  was  raging  at 
Wittemberg,  new  students  arrived  every  day,  and  from  four  to 
six  hundred  disciples  habitually  sat  at  the  feet  of  Luther  and 
Melancthon  in  the  halls  of  the  academy.  The  two  churches 
belonging  to  the  convent  and  the  city  were  not  large -enough 
for  the  crowd  that  hung  listening  to  the  reformer's  words. 
The  prior  of  the  Augustines  was  fearful  that  these  temples 
would  fall  under  the  weight  of  the  hearers.-|-  But  this 
spiritual  movement  was  not  confined  within  the  walls  of 
Wittemberg;  it  spread  through  Germany.  Princes,  nobles, 
and  learned  men  from  every  quarter,  addressed  Luther  in 
letters  breathing  consolation  and  faith.  The  doctor  showed 
the  chaplain  more  than  thirty  such.j: 

The  Margrave  of  Brandenburg  came  one  day  to  Wittem- 
berg, with  several  other  princes,  to  visit  Luther.  "  They 
desired  to  see  the  man,"  said  the  latter.§     In  truth,  all  were 

-  *  Ostendat  ilium  diem  adventus  glories  Filii  sui,  quo  destruatur 
iniquus  iste.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  162. 

t  Es  mochte  noch  gar  die  Kirche  und  Capelle  um  der  Menge  willen 
einfallen.     Spalatin  in  Seckend.  p.  295. 

Z  Mehr  als  dreyssig  Briefe  vou  Fiirsten ^.Ibid. 

§  Vidcre  enim  hominem  voluerunt.  L.  Epp.  i.  544,  dated  16th 
January  1521. 


172       melancthon's  exiioetation — lutiier's  works. 

desirous  of  seeing  the  man  v/hose  words  had  moved  the 
people,  and  made  the  pontiff  of  the  West  totter  upon  his 
throne. 

The  enthusiasm  of  Lutiier's  friends  increased  every  day. 
"  What  unheard-of  foolishness  in  Emser,"  exclaimed  Melanc- 
thon,  "  who  has  ventured  to  measure  himself  with  our 
Hercules,  not  perceiving  the  finger  of  God  in  every  one 
of  Luther's  actions,*  as  Pharaoh  would  not  see  it  in  those 
of  Moses."  The  gentle  Melancthon  found  words  of  power  to 
arouse  those  who  seemed  to  be  retrograding  or  even  remain- 
ing  stationary.      "  Luther  has   stood   up   for   the   truth," 

wrote  he  to  John  Hess,  "and  ye*  you  keep  silence! 

He  is  alive  and  prospering  still,  although  the  lion  (Leo)  is 
chafing  and  roaring.  Bear  in  mind  that  it  is  impossible 
for  Roman  impiety  to  approve  of  the  Gospel.f  How  can 
this  age  be  wanting  in  men  like  Judas,  Caiaphas,  Pilate,  or 
Herod?  Arm  yourself,  therefore,  v/ith  the  weapons  of 
God's  Word  against  such  adversaries." 

All  Luther's  writings,  his  Lord's  Prayer,  and  particularly 
his  new  edition  of  the  German  Theology,:]:  were  perused 
with  avidity.  Reading  clubs  were  formed  for  the  circulation 
of  his  works  among  their  members.  His  friends  reprinted 
them,  and  got  them  distributed  by  hawkers.  They  were 
recommended  from  the  pulpit.  There  was  a  general  wish 
for  a  German  Church ;  and  the  people  demanded  that  no 
one  should  henceforth  be  invested  with  any  ecclesiastical 
dignity,  unless  he  could  preach  to  the  people  in  the  vulgar 
tongue,  and  that  in  every  (juarter  the  bishops  of  G;ermany 
should  resist  the  papal  power. 

Nor  was  this  all :  biting  satires  against  the  principal  ultra- 
montanists  were  circulated  throughout  the  provinces  of  the 
empire.     The  opposition  rallied  all  its  forces  around  this  new 

doctrine,  which  gave  it  precisely  what  it  stood  in  need  of 

a  justification  in  the  eyes  of  religion.  IMost  of  the  lawyers, 
wearied  by  the  encroachments  of  the  ecclesiastical  tribunals, 
attached  themselves  to  the  reform,  but  the  humanists,  in 

*  Dei  digitum  esse  qnsc  a  Martino  fiant.    Corp.  Ref.  i.  282. 

+  Non  posse  Evangelium  Romans  impietati  probari.    Ibid.  280. 

J  See  Vol.  I.  p.  213. 


ULRICH  HUTTEN.  173 

particular,  eagerly  embraced  this  party.  Ulrich  Hiitten  was 
'  indefatigable.  He  addressed  letters  to  Luther,  to  the  legates, 
and  to  the  most  considerable  men  in  Germany.  "  I  tell  you, 
and  repeat  it,  Marino,"  said  he  to  the  legate  Caraccioli,  in  one 
of  his  works,  "  the  darkness  with  which  you  had  covered 
our  eyes  is  dispersed ;  the  Gospel  is  preached ;  the  truth  is 
proclaimed ;  the  absurdities  of  Rome  are  overwhelmed  with 
contempt ;  your  decrees  languish  and  die ;  liberty  is  begin- 
ning to  dawn  upon  us  ! "  * 

Not  content  with  employing  prose,  Hiitten  had  recourse 
to  verse  also.  He  published  his  Outcry  on  the  Lutheran 
Conjlagration,\  in  which,  appealing  to  Jesus  Christ,  he  be- 
seeches him  to  consume  with  the  brightness  of  his  counte- 
nance all  who  dared  deny  his  authority.  Above  all,  he  set 
about  writing  in  German.  "  Hitherto,"  said  he,  "  I  have 
written  in  Latin,  a  tongue  not  intelligible  to  every  one  ;  but 
now  I  address  all  my  fellow-countrymen!".  His  German 
rhymes  unveiled  to  the  people  the  long  and  disgraceful  cata- 
logue of  the  sins  of  the  Roman  court.  But  Hiitten  did  not 
wish  to  confine  himself  to  mere  words ;  he  was  eager  to  in- 
terfere in  the  struggle  with  the  sword ;  and  he  thought  that 
the  vengeance  of  God  should  be  wrought  by  the  swords  and 
halberds  of  those  valiant  warriors  of  whom  Germany  was  so 
proud.  Luther  opposed  this  mad  project :  "  I  desire  not," 
said  he,  "  to  fight  for  the  Gospel  with  'violence  and  blood- 
shed.    I  have  written  to  Hiitten  to  this  effect."i 


•  Ablata  ilia  est  a  vobis  inducta  olim  nostris  oculis  caligo,  prsedicatur 

Eyangelium spes  est  libertatis.  Ulrich  ab  Hiitten  Eques,  Mar.  Carrao. 

L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  176. 
+ Quo  tu  oculos,  pie  Christe,  tuos,  frontisque  severse 

Tende  supercilium,  teque  esse  ostende  neganti. 

Qui  te  contemnunt  igitur,  mediumque  tonauti 

Ostendunt  digitum,  tandem  iis  te  ostende  potentem. 

Te  videat  ferus  ille  Leo,  te  tota  malorum 

Sentiat  illuvies,  scelerataque  Roma  tremiscat, 

Ultorem  scelerum  discant  te  vivere  saltern, 

Qui  regnare  negant. 
In  Incendium  Lutheranum  Exclamatio  Ulrichi  Hiitteni  Equitis,  Mar. 
Carac.    L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  176. 

X  Nollem  vi  et  cscde  pro  Evangelio  certari  ;  ita  ut  scripsi  ad  hoDunem. 
L.  Epp.  i.  543. 


174  Christ's  passion — the  carnival. 

The  celebrated  painter  Lucas  Cranacli  published,  under 
the  title  of  the  Passion  of  Christ  and  Antichrist,  a  set  of  en- 
gravings which  represented  on  one  side  the  glory  and  mag- 
nificence of  the  pope,  and  on  tlie  other  the  humiliation  and 
sufferings  of  the  Redeemer.  The  inscriptions  were  written 
by  Luther.  These  engravings,"  designed  with  considerable 
skill,  produced  an  effect  beyond  all  previous  exami3le.  The 
people  withdrew  from  a  church  that  appeared  in  every  re- 
spect so  opposed  to  the  spirit  of  its  Founder.  "  This  is  a 
very  good  work  -for  the  laity,"  said  Luther.* 

Many  persons  wielded  weapons  against  the  papacy,  that 
had  but  ^ittle  connexion  with  the  holiness  of  a  christian  life. 
Emser  had  repHed  to  Luther's  book  ( To  the  Goat  of  Leipsic) 
by  another  whose  title  was  To  the  Bull  of  Wittemberg.  ',  The 
name  was  not  badly  selected.  'But  at  Magdeburg  Eraser's 
Avork  was  suspended  to  the  common  gibbet,  with  'this  in- 
scription :  "  Tije  book  is  worthy  of  the  place,"  and  a  scourge 
was  hung  at  its  side,  to  indicate  the  punishment  the  author 
merited.-{-  At  Doeblin  some  persons  wrote  under  the  papal 
bull,  in  ridicule  of  its  ineffectual  thunders,  "  The  nest  is  here, 
but  the  birds  have  flown.";}: 

The  students  at  Wittemberg,  taking  advantage  of  the 
license  of  the  carnival,  dressed  up  one  of  their  number  in  a 
costume  similar  to  the  pope's,  and  paraded  him  with  great 
pomp  through  the  streets  of  the  city,  but  in  a  manner  some- 
what too  ludicrous,  as  Luthe^-  observes.  §  AVhen  they  reached 
the  great  square,  they  approached  the  river,  iind  some,  pre- 
tending a  sudden  attack,  appeared  desirous  of  throwing  the 
pope  into  the  water.  But  the  pontiff,  having  little  incUnation 
for  such  a  bath,  took  to  his  heels ;  his  cardinals,  bishops,  and 
familiars  imitated  his  example,  dispersing  into  every  quarter 
of  the  city.  The  students  pursued  them  through  the  streets ; 
and  there  was  hardly  a  corner  in  Wittemberg  where  some 
Roman  dignitary  had  not  taken  refuge  from  tlie  shouts  and 

•  Bonus  est  pro  laicis  liber.  L.  Epp.  i.  571.  This  book,Avliich  deserves 
reprinting,  I  found  in  the  library  of  Zurich. 

■f  In  publico  infamiae  loco  afhxus.     Ibia.  56t 

X  Das  Nest  ist  hie,  die  Vogel  sind  aus<:;eflogen.     Ibid.  570. 

§  Nimis  ludicre  Papam  personatum  circumvenerunt  sublimem  et  pom- 
paticum.    Ibid.  561. 


STAUPITZ  INTIMIDATED.  175 

laughter  of  the  excited  populace.*  '•'  The  enemy  of  Christ," 
says  Luther,  "  who  makes  a  mockery  of  kings,  and  even  of 
Christ,  richly  deserves  to  be  thus  mocked  himself."  In  our 
opinion  he  is  wrong;  truth  is  too  beautiful  to  be  thus  pol- 
luted. She  shoutd  combat  without  tlic  aid  of  ballads,  cari- 
catures, and  the  masquerades  of  a  carnival.  Perhaps,  with- 
out these  popular  demonstrations,  her  success  would  be  less 
apparent ;  but  it  would  be  purer,  and  consequently  more 
lasting.  However  that  may  be,  the  imprudent  and  preju- 
diced conduct  of  the  Roman  court  had  excited  universal 
antipathy  ;  and  this  very  bull,  by  which  the  papacy  thought 
to  crush  the  whole  reformation,  was  precisely  that  which 
made  the  revolt  burst  out  in  every  quarter. 

Yet  the  reformer  did  not  find  intoxication  and  triumph  in 
everything.  Behind  that  chariot  in  which  he  was  dragged 
by  a  people  excited  and  transported  with  admiration,  there 
was  not  wanting  the  slave  to  remind  him  of  his  miserable 
state.  Some  of  his  friends  seemed  inclined  to  retrace  their 
steps.  Staupitz,  whom  he  designated  his  father,  appeared 
shaken.  The  pope  had  accused  him,  and  Staupitz  had  de- 
clared his  willingness  to  submit  to  the  decision  of  his  holi- 
ness. "  I  fear,"  wTote  Luther  to  him,  "  that  by  accepting 
the  pope  for  judge,  you  seem  to  reject  me  and  the  doctrines 
I  have  maintained.  If  Christ  loves  you,  he  will  constrain 
you  to  recall  your  letter.  Christ  is  condemned,  stripped,  and 
blasphemed ;  this  is  a  time  not  to  fear,  but  to  raise  the  voice.f 
For  this  reason,  while  you  exhort  me  to  be  humble,  I  ex- 
hort you  to  be  proud  ;  for  you  have  too  much  humility,  as  I 
have  too  much  pride.  The  world  may  call  me  proud,  covet- 
ous, an  adulterer,  a  murderer,  antipope,  one  who  is  guilty  of 
every  crime What  matters* it!  provided  I  am  not  re- 
proached with  having  wickedly  kept  silence  at  the  moment 
our  Lord  said  with  sorrow  :  I  looked  on  my  right  hand,  and 
beheld,  hut  there  was  no  man  that  would  know  me,  (Ps.  cxlii.) 
The  Word  of  Jesus  Christ  is  a  Word  not  of  peace  but 
of  the  sword.     If  you  will  not  follow  Jesus  Christ,  I  will 

" Fugitivum  cum  cardinalibus,  episcopis,  familiisque  suis,  in  diver- 

sas  partes  oppidi  disperserunt  et  insecuti  sunt.   L.  Epp.  i.  17th  Feb.  1S21, 
f  Non  enim  hoc  tcinpus  timendi  sed  claiiiandi.     Ibid.  55f. 


176  Luther's  labours  and  humility. 

walk  alone,  will  advance  alone,  and  alone  will  I  carry  the 
fortress."* 

Thus  Luther,  like  a  general  at  the  head  of  an  anny,  sur- 
veyed the  whole  field  of  battle  ;  and  while  his  voice  inspirited 
new  soldiers  to  the  conflict,  he  discovered  those  of  his  troops 
who  appeared  weak,  and  recalled  them  to  the  line  of  duty. 
His  exhortations  were  heard  everywhere.  His  letters  ra- 
pidly followed  each  other.  Three  presses  were  constantly 
occupied  in  multiplying  his  writings.-J-  His  words  ran 
through  the  people,  strengthening  the  alarmed  consciences 
in  the  confessionals,  upholding  in  the  convents  timid  souls 
that  were  ready  to  faint,  and  maintaining  the  rights  of  truth 
in  the  palaces  of  princes. 

"  In  the  midst  of  the  storms  that  assail  me,"  wrote  Luther 
to  the  elector,  "  I  hoped  to  find  peace  at  last.  But  now  I 
see  that  this  was  the  vain  thought  of  a  man.  From  day  to 
day  the  waters  rise,  and  already  I  am  entirely  surrounded  by 
the  waves.  The  tempest  is  bursting  upon  me  with  frightful 
tumult.|  In  one  hand  I  grasp  the  sword,  with  the  other  I 
build  up  the  walls  of  Zion."  §  His  ancient  ties  are  broken : 
the  hand  that  had  hurled  against  him  the  thunders  of 
excommunication  had  snapped  them  asunder.  "  Excom- 
municated by  the  bull,"  said  he,  "I  am  absolved  from  the 
authority  of  the  pope  and  of  the  monastic  laws.  Joyfully 
do  I  welcome  this  deliverance.  But  I  shall  neither  quit  the 
habit  of  my  order  nor  the  convent."  ||  And  yet,  amid  this 
agitation,  he  does  not  lose  sight  of  the  dangers  to  which  his 
soul  is  exposed  in  the  struggle.  He  perceives  the  necessity 
of  keeping  a  strict  watch  over  himself  "  You  do  well  to 
pray  for  me,"  wrote  he  to  Pellican,  who  resided,  at  Basle. 
"  I  cannot  devote  sufficient  time  to  holy  exercises ;  life  is  a 
cross  to  me.  You  do  well  to  exhort  me  to  modesty :  I  feel 
its  necessity ;  but  I  am  not  master  of  myself;    I  am  carried 

■  Quod  si  tu  non  vis  scqui,  siue  me  ire  et  rapi.     L.  Epp.  i.  558. 

•f-  Cum  tria  prela  solus  ego  occupare  cogar.     Ibid. 

X  Videns  rem  turaultuosissimo  tumultu  tumultuantem.     Ibid.  546. 

§  Una  manu  gladium  apprebeudeus  et  altera  murum  tcdificaturus. 
Ibid.  565. 

II  Ab  ordinis  et  Pap:e  legibus  solutu3 quod  gaudeo  et  amplector. 

Ibid.  56B. 


±'liOGKESS  OF  THE  REFORM.  177 

away  by  mysterious  impulses.  I  wish  no  one  ill  ;*  but  my 
enemies  press  on  me  with  such  fury,  that  I  do  not  suffi- 
ciently guard  against  the  temptations  of  Satan.  Pray,  then, 
for  me !" 

Thus  the  reformer  and  the  Reformation  were  hastening 
towards  the  goal  whither  God  called  them.  The  agitation 
was  gaining  ground.  The  men  who  seemed  likely  to  be  most 
faithful  to  the  hierarchy  began  to  be  moved.  "  Those  very 
persons,"  says  Eck  ingenuously  enough,  "  who  hold  the  best 
livings  and  the  richest  prebends  from  the  pope,  remain  as 
mute  as  fishes.  Many  of  them  even  extol  Luther  as  a  man 
filled  w^ith  the  Divine  spirit,  and  style  the  defenders  of  the 
pope  mere  sophists  and  flatterers."  f  The  Church,  appa- 
rently full  of  vigour,  supported  by  treasures,  governments,  and 
armies,  but  in  reality  exhausted  and  feeble,  having  no  love 
for  God,  no  christian  fife,  no  enthusiasm  for  the  truth,  found 
itself  face  to  face  with  men  who  were  simple  but  courageous, 
and  who,  knowing  that  God  is  with  those  who  contend  in 
behalf  of  his  Word,  had  no  doubt  of  victory.  In  every  age 
it  has  been  seen  how  great  is  the  strength  of  an  idea  to 
penetrate  the  masses,  to  stir  up  nations,  and  to  hurry  them, 
if  required,  by  thousands  to  the  battle-field  and  to  death. 
But  if  so  great  be  the  strength  of  a  human  idea,  what  power 
must  not  a  heaven-descended  idea  possess,  when  God  opens 
to  it  the  gates  of  the  heart !  The  world  has  not  often  seen 
so  much  power  at  work ;  it  was  seen,  however,  in  the  early 
days  of  Christianity,  and  in  the  time  of  the  Reformation ; 
and  it  will  be  seen  in  future  ages.  Men  vv^ho  despised  the 
riches  and  grandeur  of  the  world,  who  were  contented  with  a 
life  of  sorrow  and  poverty,  began  to  be  moved  in  favour  of 
all  that  was  holiest  upon  earth, — the  doctrine  of  faith  and 
of  grace.  All  the  religious  elements  were  fermenting  beneath 
the  agitated  surface  of  society ;  and  the  fire  of  enthusiasm 
urged  souls  to  spring  forward  with  courage  into  this  new  Hfe, 
this  epoch  of  renovation,  which  was  so  grandly  opening  before 
them,  and  whither  Providence  was  hurrying  the  nations. 

'  Compos  mei  non  sum,  rapior  nescio  quo  spiritu,  cum  nemini  me  malo 
voile  conscius  sim.    L.  Epp.  i.  555. 

t  Reynald  Epist.  J.  Eckii  nd  Cardinalem  Contarenum. 

8* 


BOOK  VII. 

THE  DIET  OF  WORMS.       1521,  JANUARY  TO  MAT. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Victories  of  the  Word  of  God— The  Diet  of  Worms— Policy  of  Rome-Dif- 
ficulties— Charles  demands  Luther — The  Elector  to  Charles  V. — State 
of  Feeling— Alarm  of  Aleander— The  Elector  departs  without  Luther 
— Aleander  arouses  Rome — Excommunication  of  Pope  and  Communion 

.  with  Christ-^Fulminations  of  the  Bull — Luther's  Motives  in  the  Re- 
formation, 

The  Reformation,  commeRced  by  the  struggles  of  an  humble 
spirit  in  the  cell  of  a  cloister  at  Erfurth,  had  continually 
increased.  An  obscure  individual,  bearing  in  his  hand  the 
Word  of  Life,  had  stood  firm  before  the  mighty  ones  of  the 
world,  and  they  had  shaken  before  him.  He  had  wielded  this 
arm  of  the  Word  of  God,  first  against  Tetzel  and  his  numer- 
ous army ;  and  those  greedy  merchants,  after  a  brief  struggle, 
had  fled  away:  he  next  employed  it  against  the  Roman 
legate  at  Augsburg;  and  the  legate  in  amazement  had 
allowed  the  prey  to  escape  him :  somewhat  later  with  its 
aid  he  contended  against  the  champions  of  learning  in  the 
halls  of  Leipsic ;  and  the  astonished  theologians  had  beheld 
their  syllogistic  weapons  shivered  in  their  hands :  and, 
lastly,  with  this  single  arm,  he  had  opposed  the  pope, 
when  the  latter,  disturbed  in  his  slumbers,  had  risen  on  his 
throne  to  blast  the  unfortunate  monk  with  his  thunders; 
and  this  same  Word  had  paralyzed  all  the  power  of  this 
head  of  Christendom.  A  final  struggle  remained  to  be 
undergone.  The  Word  was  destined  to  triumph  over  the 
emperor  of  the  West,  over  the  kings  and  princes    of  the 


THE  DIET  OF  WORMS.  179 

earth ;  and  then,  victorious  over  all  the  powers  of  the  world, 
to  uprise  in  the  Church,  and  reign  as  the  very  Word  of  God. 
The  entire  nation  was  agitated.  Princes  and  nobles, 
knights  and  citizens,  clergy  and  laity,  town  and  country, — 
all  participated  in  the  struggle.  A  mighty  religious  revolu- 
tion, of  which  God  himself  was  the  prime  mover,  but  which 
was  also  deeply  rooted  in  the  lives  of  the  people,  threatened 
to  overthrow  the  long-venerated  chief  of  the  Roman  hier- 
archy. A  new  generation  of  a  serious,  deep,  active,  and 
energetic  spirit,  filled  the  universities,  cities,  courts,  castles, 
rural  districts,  and  frequently  even  the  cloisters.  A  presen- 
timent that  a  great  transformation  of  society  was  at  hand, 
inspired  all  minds  with  holy  enthusiasm.  What  would  be 
the  position  of  the  emperor  vritli  regard  to  this  movement  of 
the  age  ?  and  what  would  be  the  end  of  this  formidable  im- 
pulse by  Vv^hich  all  men  were  carried  along? 

■  A  solemn  diet  was  about  to  be  opened :  this  was  the 
first  assembly  of  the  empire  over  which  Charles  was  to 
preside.  As  Nuremberg,  where  it  should  have  been  held, 
in  accordance  with  the  Golden  Bull,  was  suffering  from  the 
plague,  it  was  convoked  to  meet  at  Worms  on  the  6th 
January  1521.^  Never  before  had  so  many  princes  met 
together  in  diet ;  each  one  was  desirous  of  participating  in 
this  first  act  of  the  young  emperor's  government,  and  was 
pleased  at  the  opportunity  of  displaying  his  power.  The 
youthful  landgrave  Philip  of  Hesse,  among  others,  who 
was  afterwards  to  play  so  important  a  part  in  the  Reforma- 
tion, arrived  at  Worms,  about  the  middle  of  January,  with 
six  hundred  horsemen,  among  whom  were  Avarriors  cele-* 
bratcd  for  their  valour. 

But  a  much  stronger  motive  inclined  the  electors,  dukes, 
archbishops,  landgraves,  margraves,  counts,  bishops,  barons, 
and  lords  of  the  empire,  as  well  as  the  deputies  of  the  towns, 
and  the  ambassadors  of  the  kings  of  Christendom,  to  throng 
with  ^their  brilliant  trains  the  roads  that  led  to  Worms.  It 
had  been  announced  that,  among  other  importarit  matters  to 
be  laid  before  the  diet,  would  be  the  nomination  of  a  council 

*  Sbidan.  vol.  i.  80.  * 


180  POLICY  OF  ROME. 

of  regency  to  govern  the  empire  during  Charles's  absence,  and 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  imperial  chamber ;  but  public  attention 
was  more  particularly  directed  to  another  question,  which  the 
emperor  had  also  mentioned  in  his  letters  of  convocation : 
that  of  the  Reformation.  The  great  interests  of  worldly 
policy  grew  pale  before  the  cause  of  the  monk  of  Wittemberg. 
It  was  this  which  formed  the  principal  topic  of  conversation 
between  the  noble  personages  who  arrived  at  Worms. 

Every  thing  announced  that  the  diet  would  be  stormy, 
and  difficult  to  manage.  Charles,  who  was  hardly  twenty 
years  of  age,  was  pale,  of  weak  health,  and  yet  a  graceful 
horseman,  able  to  break  a  lance  like  others  of  his  time  :  his 
character  was  as  yet  undeveloped ;  his  air  was  grave  and 
melancholy,  although  of  a  kindly  expression,  and  he  had 
not  hitherto  shown  any  remarkable  talent,  and  did  not 
appear  to  have  adopted  any  decided  hue  of  conduct.  The 
skilful  and  active  William  de  Croi,  lord  of  Chievres,  his 
high  chamberlain,  tutor,  and  prime  minister,  who  enjoyed 
an  absolute  authority  at  court,  died  at  Yv^orms  :  numerous 
ambitions  here  met  ;  many  passions  came  into  collision ; 
the  Spaniards  and  the  Belgians  vied  with  each  other  in  their 
exertions  to  creep  into  the  councils  of  the  young  prince ;  the 
nuncios  multiplied  their  intrigues ;  the  German  princes  spoke 
out  boldly.  It  might  easily  be  foreseen  that  the  under- 
handed practices  of  parties  would  have  a  principal  share 
in  the  struggle.* 

But  over  all  these  scenes  of  agitation  hovered,  a  terrible 
will — the  Roman  papacy,  which,  inflexible  as  the  destiny  of 
the  ancients,  had  unceasingly  crushed  for  ages  past  every 
doctor,  king,  or  people  that  had  opposed  its  tyrannous 
progress.  A  letter  written  at  Rome  in  the  month  of  January 
1521,  and  by  a  Roman  citizen,  reveals  its  intentions.  "  If 
I  am  not  mistaken,  the  only  business  in  your  diet  will  be  this 
affair  of  Luther,  which  gives  us  much  more  trouble  than  the 
Turk  himself.  We  shall  endeavour  to  gain  over  the  young 
emperor  by  threats,  by  prayers,  and  feigned  caresses.  *  We 

*  Es  gieng  aber  auf  diesem  Reichstag  gar  schliipferig  zu Seckend. 

p.  326., 


Hi'FICULTIES.  181 

shall  strive  to  win  the  Gormans  by  extolling  the  piety  of  their 
ancestors,  and  by  making  them  rich  presents,  and  by  lavish 
promises.  If  these  methods  do  not  succeed,  we  shall  depose 
the  emperor ;  absolve  the  people  from  their  obedience ; 
elect  another  (and  he  will  be  one  that  suits  us)  in  his  place ; 
stir  up  civil  war  among  the  Germans,  as  we  have  just  done  in 
Spain;*  and  summon  to  our  aid  the  armies  of  the  kings  of 
France,  England,  and  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.f  Probity, 
honour,  religion,  Christ — we  shall  make  light  of  all,  provided 
our  tyranny  be  saved."J  A  very  slight  familiarity  with  the 
history  of  the  papacy  is  sufficient  to  show  that  these  words 
are  a  faithful  description  of  its  policy.  It  is  identically  what 
Rome  has  always  done  when  she  has  had  the  power :  only 
the  times  were  now  a  little  changed.  We  shall  soon  behold 
her  busy  at  her  task. 

Charles  opened  the  diet  on  the  28th  January  1521,  the 
festival  of  Charlemagne.  His  mind  was  filled  with  the  high 
importance  of  the  imperial  dignity.  He  said,  in  his  opening 
discourse,  that  no  monarchy  could  be  compared  with  the 
Roman  empire,  to  which  nearly  the  whole  world  had  sub- 
mitted in  former  times  ;  that  unfortunately  this  empire  was 
a  mere  shadow  of  what  it  once  had  been  ;  but  that,  by  means 
of  his  kingdoms  and  powerful  alliances,  he  hoped  to  restore 
it  to  its  ancient  glory. 

But  numerous  difficulties  immediately  presented  them- 
selves to  the  young  emperor.  What  must  he  do,  placed 
betAveen  the  papal  nuncio  and  the  elector  to  vrhom  he  was 
indebted  for  his  crown  ?  How  can  he  avoid  displeasing 
either  Aleander  or  Frederick?  The  first  entreated  the  emperor 
to  execute  the  'pope's  bull,  and  the  second  besought  him  to 
take  no   steps  against  the  monk  until  he  had  been  heard. 

*  Robertson's  History  of  Charles  V.,  book  iii. 

+  CcTsarem  deponemus,  popnios  subjectione  debita  liberabiaius,  sedi- 
tionem  inter  Germanos,  quemadmodum  nunc  inter  Hispauos,  concitabi- 
mus,  Galium,  Anglum,  et  omnes  terrro  regis  ad  arma  convocabimus. 
Riederer,  Nachrichten,  i.  179. 

:J:  Tantum  ut  voti  compotes  evadere  valeamus,  nihil  pensi  apud  no3 
erit,  non  Christus,  neque  fides,  pietas,  honestas,  probitas,  dummodo 
tyi^jinnis  nostra  sit  salva.     Ibid. 


182  LUTHER  TO  THE  ELECTOR. 

/ 

Desirous  of  pleasing  both  parties,  the  young  prince,  during 
his  stay  at  Oppenheim,  had  written  to  the  elector  to  bring 
Luther  with  him  to  the  diet,  assuring  him  that  no  injustice 
should  be  shown  to  the  reformer,  that  no  violence  should  be 
used  towards  him,  and  that  learned  men  should  confer  with 
him. 

This  letter,  accompanied  by  others  from  Chievres  and  the 
count  of  Nassau,  threw  the  elector  into  great  perplexity. 
At  every  moment  the  alliance  of  the  pope  might  become 
necessary  to  the  young  and  ambitious  emperor,  and  then 
Luther's  fate  was  sealed.  If  Frederick  should  take  the  re- 
former to  Worms,  he  might  be  leading  him  to  the  scaffold. 
And  yet  Charles's  orders  were  precise.  The  elector  com- 
manded Spalatin  to  communicate  to  Luther  the  letters  he 
had  received.  "  The  adversaries,"  said  the  chaplain  to  him, 
"  are  making  every  exertion  to  hasten  on  this  affair."" 

Luther's  friends  were  alarmed,  but  he  himself  did  not 
tremble.  His  health  was  at  that  time  very  weak ;  but  that 
was  a  trifling  matter  for  him.  ''  If  I  cannot  go  to  Worms  in 
good  health,"  replied  he  to  the  elector,  "  I  will  be  carried 
there,  sick  as  I  am.  For  if  the  emperor  calls  me,  J  cannot 
doubt  that  it  is  the  call  of  God  himself.  If  they  desire  to  use 
violence  against  me,  and  that  is  very  probable  (for  it  is  not 
for  their  instruction  that  they  order  me  to  appear),  I  place 
the  matter  in  the  Lord's  hands.  He  still  lives  and  reigns 
who  preserved  the  three  young  men  in  the  burning  fiery 
furnace.  If  He  will  not  save  me,  my  life  is  of  httle  con- 
sequence. Let  us  only  prevent  the  Gospel  from  being 
exposed  to  the  scorn  of  the  wicked,  and  let  us  shed  our 
blood  for  it,  for  fear  they  should  triumph.  It* is  not  for  me 
to  decide  whether  my  life  or  my  death  will  contribute  most 
to  the  salvation  of  all.  Let  us  pray  God  that  our  young 
emperor  may  not  begin  his  reign  by  dipping  his  hands  in 
my  blood.  I  would  r^itlier  perish  by  tiie  SAvord  of  the 
Romans.  You  know  what  chastisement  was  inflicted  oit 
the  Emperor  Sigismund  after  the  murder  of  John   Huss. 

•  Adversaries  omnia  moliri  ad  maturaudum  id  ncgotii.  L.  Epp,  i, 
584, 


THE  ELECTOR  TO  CHARLES  V.  1  83 

You  may  expect  every  thing  from  me...... except  Hight  and 

recantation.*     Fiy  I  cannot,  and  still  less  retract !" 

Before  receiving  Luther's  reply,  the  elector  had  formed 
his  resolution.  This  prince,  who^vas  advancing  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  now  became  more  decided  in  his 
conduct.  He  felt  that  the  conference  at  Worms  would  not 
have  a  favourable  result.  "  It  appears  a  difficult  matter," 
he  wrote  in  reply  to  Charles,  "  to  bring  Luther  with  me  to 
Worms ;  I  beseech  you  to  relieve  me  from  this  anxiety. 
Furthermore,  I  have  never  been  willing  to  defend  his  doc- 
trine, but  only  to  prevent  his  being  condemned  without  a 
hearing.  The  legates,  without  waiting  for  your  orders, 
have  permitted  themselves  to  take  a  step  at  once  dishonour- 
ing Luther  and  myself;  and  I  much  fear  that  they  thus 
dragged  Luther  to  commit  a  very  imprudent  act,  which 
might  expose  him  to  great  danger,  if  he  were  to  appear 
before  the  diet."  The  elector  alluded  to  the  burning  of  the 
papal  bull. 

But  the  rumour  of  Luther's  coming  was  already  current 
through  the  city.  Men  eager  for  novelty  were  delighted ; 
the  emperor's  courtiers  were  alarmed ;  but  none  showed 
greater  indignation  than  the  papal  legate.  On  his  journey, 
Aleander  had  been  able  to  discover  how  far  the  Gospel 
announced  by  Luther  had  found  an  echo  in  all  classes 
of  society.  Men  of  letters,  lawyers,  nobles,  the  inferior 
clergy,  the  regular  orders,  and  the  people,  were  gained  over 
to  the  Reformation.f  These  friends  of  the  new  doctrine 
walked  boldly  with  heads  erect ;  their  language  was  fearless 
and  daring ;  an  invincible  terror  froze  the  hearts  of  the  par- 
tisans of  Rome.  The  papacy  was  still  standing,  but  its 
buttresses  were  tottering;  for  their  ears  already  distin- 
guis^hed  a  presage  of  destruction,  like  that  indistinct  murmur 
heard   ere   the   mountain   falls   and   crumbles   into   dust.| 

*  Omnia  de  me  praesumas  praeter  fugam  et  palinodiam.    L.  Epp.  i.  530". 

+  Multitudo turba  pauperum,  nobiliu m gram matici causidici 

inferiores  ccclesiastici factio  multorum  rugularium Pallav.  i. 

93. 

X  Hse  omnes  conditiones  petulanter  grassantium  ....  metum  cuilibet  ia- 
cutiebant.     Ibid. 


184  ALARM  OF  ALEANDER. 

Aleander  on  the  road  to  Worms  was  frequently  unable  to 
contain  himself.  If  he  desired  to  dine  or  sleep  in"  any- 
place, neither  the  .learned,  the  nobles,  nor  the  priests,  even 
among  the  supposed  partisans  of  Rome,  dared  receive  him ; 
and  the  haughty  nunciO  was  obliged  to  seek  a  lodging  at 
inns  of  the  lowest  class.*  Aleander  was  frightened,  and 
began  to  think  his  life  in  danger.  Thus  he  arrived  at 
Worms,  and  to  his  Roman  fanaticism  was  then  superadded 
the  feeling  of  the  personal  indignities  he  had  suffered.  He 
immediately  used  every  exertion  to  prevent  the  appearance 
of  the  bold  and  formidable  Luther.  "Would  it  not  be 
scandalous,"  said  he,  "  to  behold  laymen  examining  anew 
a  cause  already  condemned  by  the  pope  ?"  Nothing  is  so 
alarming  to  a  Roman  courtier  as  inquiry ;  and  yet,  should 
this  take  place  in  Germany,  and  not-  at  Rome,  how  great 
would  be  the  humiliation,  even  were  Luther's  condemna- 
tion to  be  agreed  upon  unanimously ;  but  such  a  result 
appeared  by  no  means  certain.  Will  not  Luther's  powerful 
eloquence,  wliicli  has  already  committed  such  ravages,  drag 
many  princes  and  lords  into  inevitable  destruction?  Aleander 
pressed  Charles  closely  :  he  entreated,  threatened,  and  spoke 
as  the  nuncio  of  the  head  of  the  Church.f  Charles  sub- 
mitted, and  wrote  to  the  elector  that  the  time  accorded  to 
Luther  having  already  elapsed,  this  monk  lay  undef  the 
papal  excommunication,  so  that,  if  he  would  not  retract 
what  he  had  vrritten,  Frederick  must  leave  him  behind  at 
Wittemberg.  But  tins  prince  had  already  quitted  Saxony 
without  Luther.  "  I  pray  the  Lord  to  be  favourable  to  our 
elector,"  said  Melancthon,  as  he  saw  him  depart.  "  It  is 
on  him  all  our  hopes  for  the  restoration  of  Christendom 
repose.  His  enemies  will  dare  anything,  %a/  rrdi'Tcc  Xt9ov 
y.iv7iao[j.Uo\ji'^\  but  God  will  confound  the  councils  of  Ahi- 
thophel.     As  for  us,  let  us  maintain  our  share  of  the  combat 

'  Neminem  nactus  qui  auderet  ipsum  excipere,  ad  vilia  sordidaque 
hospitia  JEgre  divertit.     Pallav.  i.  93. 

+  Legati  Romani  nolunt  ut  audiatur  homo  hsereticus.  Minantur  multa. 
Zw.  Epp.  p.  157 

:J:  Aud  'they  will  not  Ica-ve  a  stone  unturned.  Corp.  Ref.  i.  279. 
24th  January. 


aleander's  efforts.  185 

by  our  teaching  and  by  our  prayers."  Luther  was  deeply 
grieved  at  being  forbidden  to  come  to  Worms.* 

It  was  not  sufficient  for  Aleander  that  Luther  did  not 
appear  ^t  Worms ;  he  desired  his  condemnation.  He  was 
continually  soliciting  the  princes,  prelates,  and  different 
members  of  the  diet ;  he  accused  the  Augustine  monk  not 
only  of  disobedience  and  heresy,  but  even  of  sedition,  re- 
bellion, impiety,  and  blasphemy.  But  the  very  tone  of  his 
voice  betrayed  the  passions  by  which  he  was  animated.  "  He 
is  moved  by  hatred  and  vengeance,  much  more  than  by  zeal 
and  piety,"  was  the  general  remark  ;-|-  and  frequent  and 
violent  as  were  his  speeches,  he  made  no  converts  to  his 
sentiments.^  Some  persons  observed  to  him  that  the  papal 
bull  had  only  condemned  Luther  conditionally ;  others  could 
not  altogether  conceal  the  joy  they  felt  at  this  humiliation 
of  the  haughtiness  of  Rome.  The  emperor's  ministers  on 
the  one  hand,  the  ecclesiastical  electors  on  the  other,  showed 
a  marked  coldness  ;  the  former,  that  the  pope  might  feel  the 
necessity  of  leaguing  with  their  master ;  the  latter,  that  the 
pontiff  might  purchase  their  support  at  a  dearer  price.  A 
feeling  of  Luther's  innocence  predominated  in  the  assembly ; 
and  Aleander  could  not  contain  his  indignation. 

But  the  coldness  of  the  diet  made  the  legate  less  im- 
patient than  the  coldness  of  Rome.  Rome,  which  had 
had  so  much  difficulty  in  taking  a  serious  view  of  this 
quarrel  of  a  "  drunken  German,"  did  not  imagine  that  the 
bull  of  the  sovereign  pontiff  vrould  be  ineffectual  to  humiliate 
and  reduce  him.  She  had  resumed  all  her  carelessness,§ 
and  sent  neither  additional  bulls  nor  money.  But  how 
could  they  bring  this  matter  to  an  issue  without  money  ?|| 
Rome  must  be  awakened.    Aleander  uttered  a  cry  of  alarm. 

•  Cum  dolore  legi  novissimas  Caroli  litteras.    L.  Epp.  i.  542. 

+  Magis  invidia  et  vindictae  libidine  quam  zelo  pietatis.  Historia 
Johannis  Cochlcei,  de  actis  et  scriptis  Martini  Lutheri,  Paris,  1565,  p.  27, 
verso.  Cochloeiis  was  all  his  life  one  of  the  most  inveterate  of  Luther's 
enemies.     He  will  soon  appear  upon  the  stage. 

X  Vehementibus  suis  orationibus  parura  promovit.    Coohlceus. 

§  Negligens  qusedam  securitas  Romam  pervaserat.    Pallav.  i.  94. 

[|  Nee  pecuuia  ad  varios  pro  eadem  suraptua.     Ibid. 


186  THE  CHRISTIAN  TABERNACLE. 

"  Germany  is  separating  from  Rome,"  wrote  he  to  the  Car- 
dinal de  Medicis  ;  "  tlie  princes  are  separating  from  the  pope. 
Yet  a,  little  more  delay,  yet  a  little  more  negotiation,  and 
hope  will  be  gone.    Money  !  money  !  or  Germany  is  lost."* 

Rome  awoke  at  this  cry ;  the  vassals  of  the  papacy, 
emerging  from  their  torpor,  hastily  forged  their  redoubtable 
thunderbolts  in  the  Vatican.  The  pope  issued  a  new  bull  ;-|- 
and  the  excommunication,  with  which  the  heretical  doctor 
had  as  yet  been  only  threatened,  was  decidedly  pronounced 
against  him  and  all  his  adherents.  Rome,  by  breaking 
the  last  tie  which  still  bound  iiim  to  the  Church,  aug- 
mented Luther's  liberty,  and  with  increased  liberty  came  an 
increase  of  strength.  Cursed  by  the  pope,  he  took  refuge 
with  fresh  love  at  the  feet  of  Christ.  Ejected  from  the 
outward  courts  of  the  temple,  he  felt  more  strongly  that  he 
was  himself  a  temple  in  which  dwelt  the  living  God. 

"  It  is  a  great  glory,"  said  he,  "  that  we  sinners,  by  be- 
lieving in  Christ,  and  eating  his  flesh,  possess  within  us, 
in  all  their  vigour,  his  powxr,  w^isdom,  and  righteousness, 
as  it  is  Avritten,  Whoso  helieveth  in  mc,  m  him  do  I  dwell. 
Wonderful  abiding-place!  marvellous  tabernacle !  far  superior 
to  that  of  Moses,  and  magnificently  adorned  within,  with 
beautiful  hangings,  curtains  of  purple,  and  ornaments  of 
gold;  while  without,  as  on  the  tabernacle  that  God  com- 
manded to  be  built  in  the  desert  of  Sinai,  we  perceive  nought 
but  a  rude  covering  of  goats'  hair  and  rams'  skins.  J  Often 
do  Christians  stumble,  and,  to  look  at  them  outwardly,  they 
seem  all  weakness  and  reproach.  But  this  matters  not,  for 
beneath  this  w' eakness  and  this  foolishness  dwells  in  secret  a 
power  that  the  world  cannot  know,  and  which  yet  overcOmeth 
the  w^orld;  for  Christ  dwelleth  in  us.  I  have  sometimes 
beheld  Christians  walking  lamely  and  with  great  feebleness  ; 
but  when  came  the  hour  of  conflict  or  of  appearing  before 
the  bar  of  the  world,  Christ  suddenly  stirred  within  them, 

*  Periculum   donique  amittcndse   Germanise  ex  parcimonia  monetie 
cujusdam.     Pallav,  i.  94. 

t  Decet  Romanum  Poutificein,  &c.    Bullarium  Romanum. 
t  Exodus  xxv^.  7,  14. 


THUNDERS  OF  THE  BULL.  187 

and  they  became  so  strong  and  so  resolute,  that  Satan  fled 
away  frightened  from  before  their  face."* 

Such  an  hour  would  soon  strike  for  Luther ;  and  Christ, 
in  whose  communion  he  dwelt,  could  not  fail  him.  Mean- 
time Rona*  rejected  him  with  violence.  The  reformer  and 
all  his  partisans  were  accursed,  whatever  their  rank  and 
power,  and  dispossessed,  with  their  inheritors,  of  all  their 
honours  and  goods.  Every  faithful  Christian,  Avho  valued 
the  salvation  of  his  soul,  was  to  flee  at  the  sight  of  this 
accursed  band.  Wherever  the  heresy  had  been  introduced, 
the  priests  were  enjoined,  on  Sundays  and  festivals,  at  the 
hour  when  the  churches  were  thronged  with  worshippers,  to 
publish  the  excommunication  with  due  solemnity.  The  altars 
were  to  be  stripped  of  their  ornaments  and  sacred  vessels ; 
the  cross  to  be  laid  on  the  ground ;  twelve  priests  holding 
tapers  in  their  hands  were  first  to  light  them,  and  immediately 
dashing  them  violently  to  the  earth,  to  extinguish  them  under 
their  feet ;  the  bishop  was  then  to  proclaim  the  condemnation 
of  these  unbelievers ;  all  the  bells  were  to  be  rung ;  the 
bishops  and  priests  were  to  utter  their  anathemas  and  male- 
dictions, and  preach  boldly  against  Luther  and  his  adherents. 

The  excommunication  had  been  published  in  Rome  twenty- 
two  days,  but  probably  had  not  yet  reached  Germany,  when 
Luther,  being  informed  that  there  was  another  talk  of  sum- 
moning him  to  Worms,  wrote  a  letter  tolhe  elector,  drawn 
up  in  such  a  manner  that  Frederick  might  show  it  to  the 
diet.  Luther  was  desirous  of  correcting  the  erroneous  ideas 
of  the  princes,  and  of  frankly  laying  before  this  august 
tribunal  the  true  nature  of  a  cause  so  misunderstood.  "  I 
rejoice  with  all  my  heart,  most  serene  Lord,"  says  he, 
"  that  his  imperial  majesty  desires  to  summon  me  before 
him  touching  this  aff'air.  I  call  Jesus  Christ  to  witness, 
that  it  is  the  cause  of  the  whole  German  nation,  of  the 
universal  Church,  of  the  christian  world,  nay,  of  God  him- 
self.  and  not  of  an  individual,  especially  such  a  one  as 


•  So  regete  sich  der  Christus,  dass  sie  so  fest  wurden,  dass  der  Teufel 
fliehen  musste.     L.  0pp.  ix.  613,  ou  John  vi.  56. 


188  Luther's  declaration. 

myself.*  I  am  ready  to  go  to  Worms,  provided  I  have  a 
safe-conduct,  aiul  learned,  pious,  and  impartial  judges.     I 

am  ready  to  answer for  it  is  not  from  a  presumptuous 

spirit,  or  to  derive  any  advantage,  that  I  have  taught  the  doc- 
trine with  which  I  am  reproached  ;  it  is  in  obcdi^ce  to  my 
conscience  and  to  my  oath  as  doctor  of  the  Holy  Scriptures : 
it  is  for  the  glory  of  God,  for  the  salvation  of  the  Christian 
Church,  for  the  good  of  the  German  nation,  and  for  the  extir- 
pation of  so  much  superstition,  abuse,  evil,  scandal,  tyranny, 
blasphemy,  and  impiety." 

This  declaration,  drawn  up  at  a  moment  so  solemn  for 
Luther,  merits  particular  attention.  Such  were  the  motives 
of  his  actions,  and  the  inward  springs  that  led  to  the 
revival  of  christian  society.  This  is  very  different  from  the 
jealousy  of  a  monk  or  the  desire  of  marriage ! 


CHAPTER  II. 

A  Foreign  Prince  —  Council  of  Politicians — Conference  between  the 
Confessor  and  the  Chancellor— Inutility  of  these  Manceuvres-r-Alean- 
der's  Activity — Luther's  Words — Charles  yields  to  the  Pope. 

But  all  this  was  of  little  consequence  to  politicians.  How- 
ever noble  might  have  been  the  idea  Charles  had  formed 
of  the  imperial  dignity,  Germany  was  not  the  centre  of 
his  interests  and  of  his  policy.  He  understood  neither  the 
spirit  nor  the  language  of  Germany.  He  was  always  a 
Duke  of  Burgundy,  who  to  many  other  sceptres  had  united 
the  first  crown  of  Christendom.  It  was  a  remarkable  circum- 
stance that,  at  tlie  moment  of  its  most  intinlate  transforma- 
tion, Germany  sliould  elect  a  foreign  prince,  to  whom  the 
necessities  and  tendencies  of  the  nation  were  but  of  secondary 
importance.     Undoubtedly  the  emperor  was  not  indifferent 

■  Causam,  quae.  Christo  teste,  Dei,  christiani  orbis,  ecclesise  catholicae, 
et  totius  Gerraanicre  nationis,  et  nou  unius  et  privati  est  hominis.  L. 
Epp.i.  551. 


POLITICAL  COUNCILS.  189 

to  the  religious  movement,  but  it  had  no  meaning  in  his 
eyes  except  so  far  as  it  threatened  the  pope.  War  between 
Charles  and  Francis  I.  was  inevitable ;  the  principal  scene 
of  that  war  would  be  Italy.  The  aUiance  of  the  pope 
became  therefore  daily  more  necessary  to  Charles's  projects. 
He  would  have  preferred  detaching  Frederick  from  Luther, 
or  satisfying  the  pope  without  offending  Frederick.  Many  of 
his  courtiers  manifested  in  the  affair  of  the  Augustine  monk 
that  disdainful  coldness  which  politicians  generally  affect 
when  there  is  any  question  of  religion.  "  Let  us  avoid  all 
extreme  measures,"  said  they.  "  Let  us  entangle  Luther 
by  negotiations,  and  reduce  him  to  silence  by  some  trifling 
concessions.  The  proper  course  is  to  stifle  and  not  to  fan 
the  flame.  If  the  monk  falls  into  the  net,  we  are  victorious ! 
By  accepting  a  compromise,  he  will  silence  himself  and  ruin 
his  cause.  For  form's  sake  we  will  decree  certain  exterior 
reforms  ;  the  elector  will  be  satisfied  ;  the  pope  will  be 
gained ;  and  matters  will  resume  their  ordinary  course." 

Such  was  the  project  formed  by  the  emperors  confidants. 
The  Wittemberg  doctors  seem  to  have  divined  this  new 
policy.  "  They  are  trying  to  win  men  over  secretly,"  said 
Melancthon,  "and  are  working  in  the  dark."^  Charles's 
confessor,  John  Glapio,  a  man  of  great  weight,  a  skilful 
courtier,  and  a  wily  monk,  took  upon  himself  the  execution 
of  the  scheme.  Glapio  possessed  the  full  confidence  of 
Charles ;  and  this  prince,  imitating  the  Spanish  customs  in 
this  particular,  intrusted  him  almost  entirely  with  the  care 
of  matters  pertaining  to  religion.  As  soon  as  Charles  had 
been  named  emperor,  Leo  hastened  to  win  over  Glapio  by 
favours  which  the  confessor  very  gratefully  acknowledged.f 
He  could  make  no  better  return  to  the  pontiffs  generosity 
than  by  crushing  this  heresy^  and  he  applied  himself  to  the 
task.| 

Among  the  elector's  councillors  was  Gregory  Bruck,  or 
Pontanus,   the  chancellor,  a  man  of  intelligence,  decision, 

*  Clanculum  tentent  et  experiantur.    Corp.  Ref.  i.  281.    3d  Feb. 
t  Benignis  officiis  recens  a  Pontifice  deliuitu3      Pallav.  i.  90, 
t  Et  sane  in  eo  toto  negotio  singulare  probitatis  ardorisque 
dedit.    Ibid. 


190  CONFERENCE  BETWEEN 

and  courage,  who  was  a  better  theological  scholar  than 
many  doctors,  and  whose  wisdom  was  capable  -of  resisting 
the  wiles  of  the  monks  in  Charles's  court.  Glapio,  knowing 
the  chancellor's  influence,  requested  an  interview  with  him, 
and  introducing  himself  as  if  he  had  been  a  friend  of  the 
reformer,  said  with  an  air  of  kindness  :  "I  was  filled 
with  joy,  in  reading  Luther's  first  writings  ;  I  thought 
him  a  vigorous  tree,  which  had  put  forth  goodly  branches, 
and  gave  promise  to  the  Church  of  the  most  precious  fruit. 
Many  people,  it  is  true,  have  entertained  the  same  views 
before  liis  time ;  yet  no  one  but  himself  has  had  the  noble 
courage  to  publish  the  truth  without  fear.  But  when  I  read 
his  book  on  the  Captivity  of  Babylon,  I  felt  like  one  over- 
whelmed with  blows  from  head  to  foot.  I  do  not  think," 
added  the  monk,  "  that  brother  Martin  will  acknowledge 
himself  to  be  the  author  of  -it ;  I  do  not  find  in  it  either  his 
usual  style  or  learning."  After  some  discussion,  the  con- 
fessor continued  :  "  Introduce  me  to  the  elector,  and  in  your 
prcsenQe  I  will  show  him  Luther's  errors." 

Tlie  chancellor  replied  that  the  business  of  the  diet  left  his 
highness  no  leisure,  and  besides  he  did  not  mix  himself  up 
with  this  matter.  The  monk  was  vexed  at  seeing  his  de- 
mand rejected.  "  Nevertheless,"  continued  the  chancellor, 
"  since  you  say  there  is  no  evil  without  a  remedy,  explain 
yourself." 

Assuming  a  confidential  air,  the  confessor  replied :  "  The 
emperor  earnestly  desires  to  see  a  man  like  Luther  re- 
conciled with  the  Church;  for  his  books  (previous  to  the 
publication  of  the  treatise  on  the  Captivity  of  Babylon)  were 

rather  agreeable  to  his  majesty *     The  irritation  caused 

by  the  bull  no  doubt  excited  Luther  to  write  the  latter 
work.  Let  him  then  declare  that  he  had  no  intention  of 
troubling  the  repose  of  the  Church,  and  the  learned  of  every 
nation  will  side  with  him.  Procure  me  an  audience  with  his 
highness." 

The  chancellor  went  to  Frederick.  The  elector  well  knew 
that  any  retractation  whatsoever  was  impossible  :    "  Tell  the 

•   Es  haben   dessen  Biicher   Ihre  Majesfat um    etwas  gefallen. 

Weimar  State  Papers.    Seckead.  p.  315. 


THE  CONFESSOR  AND  THE  CIIANCEELOK.  191 

confessor,"  answered  he,  "  tiiat  I  cannot  comply  with  his  re- 
quest ;  but  continue  your  conference." 

Glapio  received  this  message  with  every  demonstration  of 
respect ;  and  changing  his  line  of  attack,  he  said  :  "  Let  the 
elector  name  some  confidential  persons  to  deliberate  on  this 
affair." 

The  Chancellor. — "  The  elector  does  not  profess  to  de- 
fend Luther's  cause." 

The  Confessor. — "  Well,  then,  you  at  least  can  discuss 

it  with  me Jesus  Christ  is  my  witness  that  I  make  this 

proposition  from  love  to  the  Church  and  Luther,  who  has 
opened  so  many  hearts  to  the  truth."* 

The  chancellor  having  refused  to  undertake  a  task  which 
belonged  to  the  reformer,  prepared  to  withdraw. 

"  Stay,"  said  the  monk. 

The  Chancellor. — "  What  remains  to  be  done  ?" 

The  Confessor. — "  Let  Luther  deny  that  he  wrote  the 
Captivity  of  Babylon.^' 

The  Chancellor. — "  But  the  pope's  bull  condemns  all  his 
other  writings." 

The  Confessor. — "  That  is  because  of  his  obstinacy.  If 
he  disclaims  this  book,  the  pope  in  his  omnipotence  can 
easily  pardon  him.  AVhat  hopes  may  we  not  entertain, 
now  that  we  have  so  excellent  an  emperor!" 

Perceiving  that  these  Avords  had  produced  some  effect  on 
the  chancellor,  the  monk  hastily  added :     "  Luther  always 

desires  to  argue  from  the  Bible.     The  Bible it  is  Hke 

wax,  you  may  stretch  it  and  bend  it  as  you  please.  I  would 
undertake  to  find  in  the  Bible  opinions  more  extravagant 
even  than  Luther's.  He  is  mistaken  when  he  changes  every 
word  of  Christ  into  a  commandment."  And  then  wishing  to 
act  upon  the  fears  of  his  hearer,  he  added :  "  What  would 
be  the  result  if  to-day  or  to-morrow  the  emperor  should 
have  recourse  to  arms?  Reflect  upon  this."  He  then  per- 
mitted Pontanus  to  retire.  '       ~^-< 

The  confessor  laid  fresh  snares.  "  A  man  might  live  ten 
years  with  him,  and  not  know  him  at  last,"  said  Erasmus. 

"  What  an  excellent  book  is  that  of  Luther's  on  Christian 
*  Der  andern  das  Hertz  zu  vielem  Guten  eroflfnet Seckend.  p.  315. 


192        THE  CONFESSOK  AND  THE  CHANCELLOR. 

Liberty,"  said  he  to  the  chancellor,  whom  he  saw  again  a 
few  days  after ;    "  what  wisdom !   what  talent !   what  wit ! 

it  is  thus  that  a  real  scholar  ought  to  write Let  both 

sides  choose  men  of  irreproachable  character,  and  let  the 
pope  and  Luther  refer  the  whole  matter  to  their  decision. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  Luther  would  come  off  victorious  on 
many  points.*  I  will  speak  about  it  to  the  emperor.  Be- 
lieve me,  I  do  not  mention  these  things  solely  on  my  own 
authority.  I  have  told  the  emperor  that  God  would  chastise 
him  and  all  the  princes,  if  the  Church,  which  is  the  spouse 
of  Christj  be  not  cleansed  from  all  the  stains  that  defile  her. 
I  added,  that  God  himself  had  sent  Luther,  and  commis- 
sioned him  to  reprove  men  for  their  offences,  employing  him 
as  a  scourge  to  punish  the  sins  of  the  world."  -j- 

The  chancellor,  on  hearing  these  words  (which  reflected  the 
feelings  of  the  age,  and  showed  the  opinion  entertained  of 
Luther  even  by  his  adversaries),  could  not  forbear  ex- 
pressing his  astonishment  that  his  master  was  not  treated 
with  more  respect.  "  There  are  daily  consultations  Avith  the 
emperor  on  this  affair,"  said  he,  "  and  yet  the  elector  is  not 
invited  to  them.  He  thinks  it  strange  that  the  emperor,  who 
is  not  a  little  indebted  to  him,  should  exclude  him  from  his 
councils." 

The  Confessor. — "  I  have  been  present  only  once  at 
these  deliberations,  and  then  heard  the  emperor  resist  the 
solicitations  of  the  nuncios.  Five  years  hence  it  v/ill  be  seen 
v.'hat  Charles  has  done  for  the  reforniation  of  the  Church." 

"  The  elector,"  answered  Pontanus,  "  is  unacquainted  with 
Luther's  intentions.  Let  him  be  summoned  and  have  a 
hearing. " 

The  confessor  replied  with  a  deep  sigh  :|  ''I  call  God  to 
witness  how  ardently  I  desire  to  see  the  reformation  of 
Christendom  accomplished." 

To  protract  the  affair  and  to  keep  the  reformer  silent  vras 

*  Es  sey  nicht  zu  zweifeln  dass  Liitlierus  in  vielen  Artickeln  werdo 
den  Sieg  davon  tragen     .   Seckend.  p.  310. 

+  Dass  Gott  diesen  Mann  gesandt  ....  dass  er  eine  Geissel  seye  um  der 
Sunden  willen.     Weimar  State  Pai)ers,  ibid.  320. 

J  Glapio  that  hierauf  eineu  tiefeu  Seul'zei^und  infteGctt  zum  Zeugea... 
Ibid.  321. 


UNAVAIUNG  MANCEUVRES.  193 

all  that  Giapio  proposed.  In  any  case,  Luther  must  not 
come  to  Worms.  A  dead  man  returning  from  the  other 
world  and  appearing  in  the  midst  of  the  diet,  would 
have  been  less  alarming  to  the  nuncios,  the  monks,  and 
all  the  papal  host,  than  the  presence  of  the  Wittemberg 
doctor. 

"  How  many  *days  does  it  take  to  travel  from  W:ttem- 
berg  to  Worms?"  asked  the  confessor  with  an  assumed 
air  of  indifference ;  and  then,  begging  Pontanus  to  present 
his  most  humble  salutations  to  the  elector,  he  retired. 

Such  were  the  manoeuvres  resorted  to  by  the  courtiers. 
They  were  disconcerted  by  the  firmness  of  Pontanus.  That 
just  man  was  immovable  as  a  rock  during  all  these  negotia- 
tions. The  Roman  monks  themselves  fell  into  the  snares 
they  had  laid  for  their  enemies.  "  The  Christian,"  said 
Luther  in  his  figurative  language,  "  is  like  a  bird  tied  near  a 
trap.  The  wolves  and  foxes  prowl  round  it,  and  spring  on 
it  to  devour  it ;  but  they  fall  into  the  pit  and  perish,  while 
the  timid  bird  remains  unhurt.  It  is  thus  the  holy,  angels 
keep  watch  around  us,  and  thosa  devourmg  wolves,  the 
hypocrites  and  persecutors,  cannot  harm  us."*  Not  only 
were  the  artifices  of  the  confessor  ineffectual,  but  his-admis- 
sions  still  more  confirmed  Frederick  in  his  opinion  that 
Luther  was  right,  and  that  it  was  his  duty  to  protect  him. 

Men's  hearts  daily  inclined  more  and  more  towards  the 
Gospel.  A  Dominican  prior  suggested  that  the  emperor, 
the  kings  of  France,  Spain,  England,  Portugal,  Hungary, 
and  Poland,  with  the  pope  and  the  electors,  should  name 
representatives  to  whom  the  arrangement  of  this  affair 
should  be  confided.  "  Never,"  said  he,  "  has  implicit  reliance 
been  placed  on  the  pope  alone." -J-  The  pubhc  feeling  became 
such  that  it  seemed  impossible  to  condemn  Luther  without 
having  heard  and  confuted  liim.| 

Aleander  grew  uneasy,  and  displayed  unusual  energy. 
It  was  no  longer  against  the  elector  and  Luther  alone  that 

•  L.  0pp.  (W.)  xxii.  1655. 

+  Und  uiemals  dem  Papst  allein  gegla"bt.    Seek.  p.  323. 
X  Spalatinus  scribit  tantum  favoris  Evangelio  esse  istic  ut  me  inauditam 
efc  inconvictum  damnari  non  speret.    L.  Epp.  i.  556,  Feb.  9. 
VOL.  11,  9 


194  aleander's  activity. 

he  had  to  contend.  He  beheld  with  horror  the  secret 
negotiations  of  the  confessor,  the  proposition  of  the  prior, 
the  consent  of  Charles's  ministers,  the  extreme  coldness  of 
Roman  piety,  even  among  tlie  most  devoted  friends  of  the 
pontitT,  "  so  that  one  might  have  thought,"  says  Pallavicini, 
"  that  a  torrent  of  iced  water  had  gushed  over  them."* 
He  had  at  length  received  from  Rome  the  money  he  had 
demanded ;  he  held  in  his  hand  the  energetic  briefs  addressed 
to  the  most  powerful  men  in  the  cmpire.-|-  Fearing  to  see 
his  prey  escape,  he  felt  that  now  was  the  time  to  strike  a 
decisive  blow.  He  forwarded  the  briefs,  scattered  the 
money  profusely,  and  made  the  most  alluring  promises ; 
"  and,  armed  with  this  threefold  weapon,"  says  the  historian, 
Cardinal  Pallavicini,  "  he  made  a  fresh  attempt  to  bias  the 
wavering  assembly  of  electors  in  the  pope's  favour."1:  But 
around  the  emperor  in  particular  he  laid  his  snares.  He 
took  advantage  of  the  dissensions  existing  betv/eenthe  Belgian 
and  Spanish  ministers.  He  besieged  the  monarch  unceas- 
ingly. ,  All  the  partisans  of  Rome,  awakened  by  his  voice, 
solicited  Charles.  "  D^ly  deliberations,"  wrote  the  electo'r 
to  his  brother  John,  "  are  held  against  Luther  ;  they  demand 
that  he  shall  be  placed  under  the  ban  of  the  pope  and  of  the 
emperor ;  they  endeavour  to  injure  liim  in  eyery  way.  Those 
w^io  parade  in  their  red  hats,  tlie  Romans,  with  all  their  fol- 
lowers, display  indefatigable  zeal  in  this  task."§ 

Aleander  was  in  reality  pressing  for  the  condemnation 
of  the  reformer  with  a  violence  that  Luther  characterizes  as 
marvellous  fury.||  The  apostate  nuncio,^  as  Luther  styles 
him,  transported  by  anger  beyond  the  bounds  of  prudence, 
one  day  exclaimed  :  "  If  you  Germans  pretend  to  shake  off 
the  yoke  of  obedience  to  Rome,  we  will  act  in  such  a 
manner  that,  exterminated  by  mutual  slaughter,  you  shall 

*  Hinc  aqua  manabat,  quaj  succensce  pietatis  osstum  restinguebat. 
Pallav.  i,  96.  • 

t  Mandata,  pccnnire  ac  diplomata.     Ibid.  95. 

i  Triplici  hac  industria  nunc  Aleander Ibid. 

§  Das  thun  die  in  rothen  Hiiten  prangen.    Sock.  p.  364. 

II  Miro  furore  Papistse  moliuntur  mihi  mala.    L.  Epp.  i.  556. 

^  Nuntius  apostaticus  (a  play  upon  the  words  "  apostoHcns  and  aposta* 
ticttjs,  apostolic  and  apostate)  agit  summis  viribus.     Ibid.  569. 


CONTRAST  BETWEEN  LUTHER  AND  ALEANDER.      195 

perish  in  yonr  o^xn  blood."  * — "  This  is  how  the  pope  feeds 
Christ's  sheep,"  adds  the  reformer. 

But  such  waa  not  his  own  language.  He  asked  nothing 
for  himself.  "  Luther  is  ready,"  said  Melancthon,  "  to  pur- 
chase at  the  cost  of  his  own  life  the  glory  and  advancement 
of  the  Gospel."f  But  he  trembled  when  he  thought  of  the 
calamities  that  might  be  the  consequence  of  his  death. 
He  pictured  to  himself  a  misled  people  revenging  perhaps 
his  martyrdom  in  the  blood  of  his  adversaries,  and  especially 
of  the  priests.  He  rejected. so  dreadful  a  responsibility. 
"  God,"  said  he,  "  checks  the  fury  of  his  enemies  ;  but  if  it 

breaks  forth then  shall  we  see  a  storm  burst  upon  the 

priests  like   that   which   has   devastated   Bohemia My 

liands  are  clear  of  this,  for  I  have  earnestly  eatreated  the 
German  nobility  to  oppose  the  Romans  by  wisdom,  and  not 
by  the  sword.j:  To  make  war  upon  the  priests, — a  class 
without  courage  or  strength, — would  be  to  fight  against 
women  and  children." 

Charles  V.  could  not  resist  the  solicitations  of  the  nuncio. 
His  Belgian  and  Spanish  devotion  had  been  developed  by 
his  preceptor  Adrian,  who  afterwards  occupied  the  pontifical 
throne.  The  pope  had  addressed  him  in  a  brief,  entreating 
him  to  give  the  power  of  law  to  the  bull  by  an  imperi^al 
edict.  "  To  no  purpose  will  God  have  invested  you  with 
the  sword  of  the  supreme  powder,"  said  he,  *'  if  you  do  not 
employ  it,  not  only  against  the  infidels,  but  against  the 
heretics  also,  who  are  far  worse  than  they."  Accordingly, 
one  day  at  the  beginning  of  February,  at  the  moment  when 
every  one  in  Worms  was  making  preparations  for  a  splendid 
tournament,  and  the  emperor's  tent  was  already  erected,  the 
princes  who  were  arming  themselves  to  take  part  in  the 
brilliant  show  were  summoned  to  the  imperial  palace. 
After  hstening  to  the  reading  of  the  papal  bull,  a  stringent 
edict  was  laid  before  them,  enjoining  its  immediate  execu- 
tion.    "  If  you  can  recommend  any  better  course,"  added 

*  Ut  mutuis  csedibas  absumpti,  vestro  cruore  pereatis.    L.  Epp.  i.  556. 
i*  Libenter  etiam  morte  sua  Evangelii  gloriam  et  profectum  emerit. 
Corp.  Ref.  i.  285,  ' 

4:  Non  ferro,  sed  consiliis  et  edictis.    L.  Epp.  i.  563,  ' 


196  ALEANDER  INTRODUCED  TO  THE  DIET. 

the  emperor,  following  the  usual  custom,  "  I  am  ready  to 
hear  you." 

An  animated  debate  immediately  took  place  in  the  assem- 
bly. "  This  monk,"  wrote  a  deputy  from  one  of  the  free 
cities  of  Germany,  "  gives  us  plenty  of  occupation.  Some 
would  hke  to  crucify  him,  and  I  think  that  he  will  not 
escape;  only  it  is  to  be  feared  that  he  will  rise  again  the 
tliird  day."  The  emperor  had  imagined  that  he  would  be 
able  to  publish  his  edict  without  opposition  from  the  states ; 
but  such  was  not  the  case.  Their  minds  were  not  prepared. 
It  was  necessary  to  gain  ov^-  the  diet.  "  Convince  this 
assembly,"  said  the  youthful  monarch  to  the  nuncio.  This 
was  all  that  Aleander  desired ;  and  he  was  promised  to  be 
introduced  to  the  diet  on  the  13th  of  February. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Aleander  introduced  to  the  Diet — Aleander's  Speech — Luther  is  accused 
— Rome  is  justified— Appeal  to  Charles  against  Luther — Effect  of  the 
Nuncio's  Speech. 

The  nuncio  prepared  for  this  solemn  audience.  This  was 
an  important  duty,  but  Aleander  was  not  unv/orthy  of  it. 
Ambassador  frdm  the  sovereign  pontiff,  and  surrounded  with 
all  the  splendour  of  his  high  office,  he  was  also  one  of  the 
most  eloquent  men  of  his  age.  The  friends  of  the  Reforma- 
tion looked  forward  to  this  sitting  with  apprehension.  The 
elector,  pretending  indisposition,  was  not  present;  but  he 
gave  some  of  his  councillors  orders  to  attend,  and  tak.e 
notes  of  the  nuncio's  speech. 

When  the  day  arrived,  Aleander  proceeded  towards  the 
assembly  of  the  princes.  The  feelings  of  all  were  excited ; 
many  were  reminded  of  Annas  and  Caiaphas  going  to  Pilate's 
judgment-seat  and  calling  for  the  death  of  this  fellow  icho 
f>erverted  the  nation.'^  "  Just  as  the  nuncio  was  about  to  cross 
*  Liike  xxiii.  2. 


197 

the  threshold,  the  usher  of  the  diet,"  says  Pallavicini,  "  ap- 
proaching him  rudely,  thrust  him  back  by  a  blow  on  the 
breast."*  "  He  was  a  Lutheran  in  heart,"  adds  the  Romanist 
historian.  If  this  story  be  true,  it  shows  no  doubt  an  excess 
of  passion;  but  at  the  same  time  it  furnishes  us  with  a 
standard  by  which  to  measure  the  influence  that  Luther's 
words  had  excited  even  in  those  who  guarded  thedoors  of  the 
imperial  council.  The  proud  Aleander,  recovering  himself 
with  dignity,  walked  forward,  and  entered  the  hall.  Never 
had  Rome  been  called  to  make  its  defence  before  so  august 
an  assembly.  The  nuncio  placed  before  him  the  documents 
that  he  had  judged  necessary,  namely,  Luther's  works  and  the 
papal  bulls ;  and  as  soon  as  the  diet  was  silent,  he  began  : — 

"  Most  august  emperor,  most  mighty  princes,  most  ex- 
cellent deputies !  I  appear  before  you  in  defence  of  a  cause 
for  which  my  heart  glows  with  the  most  ardent  affection. 
It  is  to  retain  on  my  master's  head  that  triple  crown  which 
you  all  adore :  to  maintain  that  papal  throne  for  which  I 
should  be  willing  to  deliver  my  body  to  the  flames,  if  the 
monster  that  has  engendered  this  growing  heresy  that  I  am 
now  to  combat  could  be  consumed  at  the  same  stake,  and 
mingle  his  ashes  with  mine. 7 

"  No !  the  whole  difference  between  Luther  and  the  pope 
does  not  turn  on  the  papal  interests.  I  have  Luther's  books 
before  me,  and  a  man  only  needs  liave  eyes  in  his  head  to 
see  that  he  attacks  the  holy  doctrines  of  the  Church.  He 
.  teaches  that  those  alone  communicate  w^orthily  whose  con- 
sciences are  overwhelmed  wath  sorrow  and  confusion  be- 
cause of  their  sins,  and  that  no  one  is  justified  by  baptism, 
if  he  has  not  faith  in  the  promise  of  wiiich  baptism  is  the 

*  Pugnis  ejus  pectori  admotis  repulerit.    Pallav.  i.  112. 

f  Dummodo  mecum  una  monstrum  nascentis  hseresis  arderet.  Pallav. 
i.  97.  Seckendoiff,  aud  many  Protestant  historians  after  him,  have  as- 
serted that  Pallavicini  himself  composed  the  speech  he  puts  into  Aleander's 
mouth.  It  is  true  that  the  cardinal  states  he  had  arranged  it  in  the  shape 
under  which  he  laj^s  it  before  his  readers  ;  but  he  points  out  the  sources 
whence  he  had  taken  it,  and  in  particular,  Aleander's  letters  deposited  in 
the  archives  of  the  Vatican  ( Acta  Worraatiae,  fol.  66  and  99 , ;  in  ray 
•  opinion,  therefore,  I  should  betray  partiality  by  rejecting  it  wholly. 
I  quote  some  of  the  features  of  this  speech  from  Protestant  and  Ro- 
manist sources. 


198  LUTHER  ACCUSED. 

pledge."  He  denies  the  necessity  of  works  to  obtain  heav- 
enly glory.  He  denies  that  we  have  the  Uberty  and  power 
of  obeying  the  natural  and  Divine  law.  He  asserts  that  we 
sin  of  necessity  in  every  one  of  our  actions.  Has  the 
arsenal  of  hell  ever  sent  forth  wxapons  better  calculated  to 

break  the  bonds  of  decency? He  preaches  in  favour  of 

the   abolition   of  monastic   vows.     Can   we   imagine   any 

greater  saorilegious  impiety? What  desolation  should 

we  not  witness  in  the  world,  were  those  w^ho  are  the  salt 
of  the  earth  to  throv,^  aside  their  sacred  garments,  desert 
Jhe  temples  that  re-echo  with  their  holy  songs,  and  plunge 
into  adultery,  incest,  and  every  vice! 

"  Shall  I  enumerate  all  the  crimes  of  this  Augustine 
monk?  He  sins  against  the  dead,  for  he  denies  purgatory; 
he  sins  against  heaven,  for  he  says  that  he  would  not  be- 
lieve even  an  angel  from  heaven;  he  sins  against  the 
Church,  for  he  maintains  that  all  Christians  are  priests ;  he 
sins  against  the  saints,  for  he  despises  their  venerable  writ- 
ings; he  sins  against  councils,  for  he  designates  that  of 
Constance  an  assembly  of  devils;  he  sins  against  the  wo/ld, 
for  he  forbids  the  punishment  of  death  to  be  inflicted  on 
any  who  have  not   committed  a  deadly  sin. -J-      Some  of 

you  may  say  that  he  is  a  pious  man I  have  no  desire  to 

attack  his  life,  but  only  to  remind  this  assembly  that  the 
devil  often  deceives  people  in  the  garb  of  truth." 

Aleander,  having  spoken  of  the  doctrine  of  purgatory  con-- 
demned  by  the  Council  of  Florence,  laid  at  the  emperor's 
feet  the  papal  bull  on  this  council.  The  Archbishop  of 
Mentz  took  it  up,  and  gave  it  to  the  Archbishops  of  Treves 
and  Cologne,  who  received  it  reverently,  and  passed  it  to  the 
other  princes.  The  nuncio,  after  liaving  thus  accused  Luther, 
proceeded  to  the  second  point,  which  was  to  justify  Rome: — 

"  At  Rome,  says  Luther,  the  mouth  promises  one  thing, 
the  hand  does  another.  If  this  were  true,  must  we  not  come 
to  the  very  opposite  conclusion  ?     If  the  ministers  of  a  reli- 

*  Baptismiun  neminem  justificare,  sed  fidem  in  verbum  promissionis, 
cui  additur  Baptismus.     Cochloius,  Act.  Luth.  28. 

+  Weil  er  verbiete  jemand  mit  Todes  Strafe  zu  belegcn,  der  uicht  eine 
Todtsiiude  begansen.    Seckeud.  p.  333^, 


ROME  JUSTII  lED.  199 

gion  live  conformably  to  its  precepts,  it  is  a  sign  that  the 
religion  is  false.  Such  was  the  religion  of  the  ancient 
Romans Such  is  that  of  Mahomet  and  of  Luther  him- 
self;  but  such  is  not  the  religion  which  the  Roman  pontiffs 
teach  us.  Yes,  the  doctrine  they  profess  condenuis  them 
all,  as  having  committed  faults ;  many,  as  guilty ;  and  some 

(I  will  speak  frankly)  as  criminal.* This  doctrine  exposes 

their  actions  to  the  censure  of  men  during  their  lives,  to  the 
brand  of  liistory  after  their  death.f  Now,  I  would  ask  what 
pleasure  or  profit  could  the  popes  have  found  in  inventing 
such  a  religion  ? 

"  The  Church,  it  may  be  said,  was  not  governed  by  the 
Roman  pontiffs  in  the  primitive  ages. — What  conclusion 
shall  we  draw  from  this?  With  such  arguments  we  might 
persuade  men  to  feed  on  acorns,  and  princesses  to  wash 
their  own  linen."  J 

But  his  adversary — the  reformer — was  the  special  object, 
of  the  nuncio's  hatred.  Boiling  with  indignation  against  those 
who  said  that  he  ought  to  be  heard,  he  exclaimed  :  "  Luther 
will  not  allow  himself  to  be  instructed  by  «ny  one.  The  pope 
had  already  summoned  him  to  Rome,  and  he  did  not  comply. 
Next,  the  pope  cited  him  before  the  legate  at  Augsburg,  and 
he  did  not  appear  until  he  had  procured  a  safe-conduct,  that  is 
to  say,  after  the  legate's  hands  were  tied,  and  his  tongue  alone 
was  left  unfettered §  Ah!"  said  Aleander,  turning  to- 
wards Charles  V.,  "  I  entreat  your  imperial  Majesty  to  do 
nothing  that  may  lead  to  your  reproach.  Do  not  interfere 
in  a  matter  which  does  not  concern  the  laity.  Perform  your 
own  duties !  Let  Luther's  doctrines  be  inte;*dicted  by  you 
throughout  the  length  and   breadth  of  the  empire :  let  his 

*  Multos  ut  quadantenus  reos,  nonnullos  (dicam  ingenue)  ut  scelestos. 
Pallav.  i.  101. 

•'r  Linguarum  vituperationi  dum  vivunt,  historiarum  iiifamioe  post 
mortem.     Ibid. 

J  In  the  Odyssey,  Homer  represents  the  princess  Nausicaa  going  with 
her  maidens  to  the  river  side  to  wash  her  garments.  The  classical  reader 
will  be  familiar  with  the  allusion  to  acorns,  which  the  heathen  writers 
supposed  to  be  the  earliest  food  of  the  human  race,  "  when  first  in  woods 
the  naked  savage  ran." 

§  Quod  islem  erat,  ac  revinctis  legati  brachiis,  et  lingua  solum  soluta. 
Ibid.  109. 


200  APPEAL  TO  CHARLES. 

writings  be  burnt  everywhere.   Fear  not !   In  Luther's  errors 

there  is  enough  to  burn  a  hundred  thousand  heretics * 

And  what  have  we  to  fear  ?  The  multitude  ? Its  insolence 

makes  it  appear  terrible  before  the  conflict,  but  in  the  battle 

its  cowardice  renders  it  contemptible.    Foreign  princes  ? 

But  the  King  of  France  has  forbidden  the  introduction  of 
Luther's  doctrines  into  his  kingdom ;  and  the  King  of  Eng- 
land is  preparing  an  assault  with  his  own  royal  hand.  You 
know  what  are  the  sentiments  of  Hungary,  Italy,  and  Spain, 
and  there  is  not  one  of  your  neighbours,  howeyer  much  he* 
may  hate  you,  who  wishes  you  so  much  evil  as  this  heresy 
would  cause  you.  For  if  our  adversary's  house  adjoins  our 
own,  we  may  desire  it  to  be  visited  with  fever,  but  not  with 

the  plague What  are  all  these  Lutherans  ?     A  crew  of 

insolent  pedagogues,  corrflpt  priests,  dissolute  monks,  ignor- 
ant lawyers,  and  degraded  nobles,  with  the  common  people, 
whom  they  have  misled  and  perverted.  How  far  superior  to 
them  is  the  catholic  party  in  number,  ability,  and  power !  A 
unanimous  decree  from  this  illustrious  assembly  will  enlighten 
the  simple,  warn  the  imprudent,  decide  the  waverers,  and  give 

strength  to  the  weak But  if  the  axe  is  not  put  to  ihe 

roots  of  this  poisonous  tree,  if  the  death-blow  is  not  struck, 

then I  see  it  overshadowing  the  heritage  of  Jesus  Christ 

with  its  branches,  changing  our  Lord's  vineyard  into  a 
gloomy  forest,  transforming  the  kingdom  of  God  into  a  den 
of  wild  beasts,  and  reducing  Germany  into  that  frightful 
state  of  barbarism  and  desolation  which  has  been  brought 
upon  Asia  by  the  superstition  of  Mahomet." 

The  nuncio  was  silent.  He  had  spoken  for  three  hours. 
The  enthusiasm  of  his  language  had  produced  a  deep  im- 
pression on  the  assembly.  The  princes  looked  at  each  other, 
excited  and  alarmed,  says  Cochloeus,  and  murmurs  soon 
arose  from  every  side  against  Luther  and  his  partisans.-|-  If 
the  eloquent  Luther  had  been  present ;  if  he  had  been  able  to 
reply  to  this  speech ;  if,  profiting  by  the  avowals  extorted  from 
the  Roman  nuncio  by  the  recollection  of  liis  fornier  master, 

•  Dass  100,000  Ketzer  ihrcthalbeu  verbrannt  werden.    Seek.  p.  332. 
f  Vehementer  exterriti  atque  commoti,  alter  alterum  iutuebantur,  at- 
que  in  Lutherum  ejnsque  fautores  murmurare  ccepenint.  Cochlceas,  p. 28. 


effect' OF  al^ander's  speech.  201 

the  infamous  Borgia,  he  had  shown  that  these  very  argu- 
ments, intended  to  defend  Rome,  were  of  themselves  its  con- 
demnation ;  if  he  had  shown  that  the  doctrine  which  proved 
its  iniquity  was  not  invented  by  him,  as  the  orator  said, 
but  was  that  rehgion  wiiich  Christ  had  given  to  the  world, 
and  which  the  Reformation  was  re-estabhshing  in  its  primi- 
tive splendour ;  if  he  had  presented  a  faithful  and  animated 
picture  of  the  errors  and  abuses  of  the  papacy,  and  had  shown 
how  the  religion  of  Christ  had  been  made  an  instrument  of 
self-interest  and  rapacity  :  the  effect  of  the  nuncio's  harangue 
would  have  been  instantly  nullified.  But  no  one  rose  to  speak. 
The  assembly  remained  under  the  impression  produced  by  this 
speech ;  and,  agitated  and  transported,  showed  itself  ready  to 
extirpate  Luther's  heresy  by  force  from  the  soil  of  the  empire.* 
Nevertheless,  it  was  a  victory  only  in  appearance.  It  was 
among  the  purposes  of  God  that  Rome  should  have  an 
opportunity  of  displaying  her  reasons  and  her  power.  The 
greatest  of  her  orators  had  spoken  in  the  assembly  of  the 
princes ;  he  had  given  utterance  to  all  that  Rome  had  to  say. 
But  it  was  precisely  this  last  effort  of  the  papacy  that  became 
a  signal  of  defeat  in  the  eyes  of  many  who  had  hstened  to- it. 
If  a  bold  confession  is  necessary  for  the  triumph  of  truth,  the 
surest  means  of  destroying  error  is  to  make  it  known  without 
reserve.  Neither  the  one  nor  the  other,  to  run  its  course, 
should  be  concealed.     The  light  tests  all  things. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Sentiments  of  the  Princes — Speech  of  Duke  George— Character  of  the 
Reformation — One  Hundred  and  One  Grievances — Charles  gives  Way 

'  — Aleander's  Stratagems— The  Grandees  of  Spain — Peace  of  Luther — 
Death  and  no  Retractation. 

A  FEW  days  were  sufficient  to  dissipate  the  first  impression, 

as  is  ever  the  case  when  an  orator  conceals  the  emptiness  of 

liis  arguments  by  high-soimding  words. 

•  Lutheranam  haeresim  esse  funditus  evellendam.    PallaV.  i.  101;  Ros- 
coe's  Leo  X.  chap.  xix. 

9* 


202  SPEECH  OF  DUKE  GEORGE. 

The  majority  of  the  princes  were  ready  to  sacrifice  Luther ; 
but  no  one  desired  to  immolate  the  rights  of  the  empire 
and  the  grievances  of  tlie  Germanic  nation.  They  were  very 
ready  to  give  up  the  insolent  monk  who  had  dared  to 
speak  so  boldly  ;  but  they  were  the  more  resolved  to  make 
the  pope  feel  the  justice  of  a  reform  demanded  by  the  chiefs 
of  the  nation.  It  was  accordingly  Luther's  most  determined 
personal  enemy,  Duke  George  of  Saxony,  who  spoke  with 
the  greatest  energy  against  the  encroachments  of  Rome. 
The  grandson  of  Podiebrad,  king  of  Bohemia,  although 
offended  by  the  doctrine  of  Grace  preached  by  the  reformer, 
had  not  yet  lost  the  hope  of  a  moral  and  ecclesiastical 
reform.  The  principal  cause  of  his  irritation  against  the 
monk  of  Wittemberg  was,  that  by  his  despised  doctrines  he 
was  spoiling  the  whole  affair.  But  now,  seeing  the  nuncio 
affecting  to  involve 'Luther  and  the  reform  of  the  Church 
in  one  and  the  same  condemnation,  George  suddenly  rose  in 
the  assembly  of  the  princes,  to  the  great  astonishment  of 
those  who  knew  his  hatred  of  the  reformer.  "  The  diet," 
said  he,  "  must  not  forget  its  grievances  against  the  court 
of  Rome.  How  many  abuses  have  crept  into  our  states! 
The  annats,  which  the  emperor  granted  voluntarily  for  the 
good  of  Christianity,  now  exacted  as  a  due  ;  the  Roman 
courtiers  daily  inventing  new  regulations  to  monopolize, 
sell,  and  lease  the  ecclesiastical  benefices ;  a  multitude  of 
transgressions  connived  at ;  rich  transgressors  uncleservedly 
tolerated,  while  those  who  have  no  •money  to  purchase 
impunity  are  punished  without  mercy  ;  the  popes  con- 
tinually bestowing  on  their  courtiers  reversions  and  re- 
serves, to  the  detriment  of  those  to  whom  the  benefices 
belong  ;  the  commendams  of  the  abbeys  and  convents  of 
Rome  conferred  on  cardinals,  bishops,  and  prelates,  who 
appropriate  their  revenues,  so  that  not  a  single  monk  is  to 
be  found  in  a  convent  where  there  shoidd  be  twenty  or 
thirty ;  stations  multiplied  to  infinity,  and  stalls  for  the 
sale  of  indulgences  set  up  in  every  st'cet  and  public  'place 
of  our  cities — stalls  of  Saint  Anthonj ,  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
of  Saint  Hubert,  of  Saint  Cornehus,  of  Saint  Vincent,  and 
so  forth ;  companies  purchasing  at  Rome  the  right  to  hold 


SPEECH  OF  DUKE  GEORGE.  ZlW 

such  markets,  then  ^buying  permission  of  their  bishop  to 
display  their  wares,  and  squeezing  and  draining  the  pockets 
of  the  poor  to  obtain  money;  the  indulgence,  that  ought 
only  to  be  granted  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  that 
should  be  earned  by  prayer,  fasting,  and  works  of  charity, 
sold  according  to  a  tariif;  the  bishops'  officials  oppres- 
sing the  lowly  with  penances  for  blasphemy,  adultery, 
debauchery,  and  the  violation  of  any  festival,  but  not  even 
reprimanding  the  clergy  who  commit  similar  crimes ;  penal- 
ties im.posed  on  those  who  repent,  and  devised  in  such 
a   manner  that  they  soon  fall  again  into  the  same  error 

and  give  more  nioney  :* these  are  some  of  the  abuses 

that  cry  out  against  Rome.     All  shame  has  been  put  aside, 

and  their  only  object  is money!  money!   money! so 

that  the  preachers  who  should  teach  the  truth,  utter  nothing 
but  falsehoods,  and  are  not  only  tolerated,  but  rewarded, 
because  the  greater  their  lies,  the  greater  their  gain.  It  is 
lYom  this  foul  spring  that  such  tainted  v.^aters  flow.  De- 
bauchery stretches  out  the  hand  to  avarice.  The  officials 
invite  women  to  their  dwellings  under  various  pretexts,  and 
endeavour  to  seduce  tlieni,  at  one  time  by  threats,  at  another 
by  presents,  or  if  they  cannot  succeed,  they  ruin  their  good 
fame.f  Alas !  it  is  the  scandal  caused  by  the  clergy  that 
hurls  so  many  poor  souls  into  eternal  condcnmation !  A 
general  reform  must  be  efTected.  An  oecumenical  council  must 
be  called  to  bring  about  this  reform.  For  these  reasons,  most 
excellent  princes  and  lords,  I  humbly  entreat  you  to  take  this 
matter  into  your  immediate  consideration."  Duke  George 
then  handed  in  a  list  of  the  grievances  he  had  enumerated. 
This  was  some  days  after  Aleander's  speech.  Tlie  important 
catalogue  has  been  preserved  in  the  archives  of  Weimar. 

Even  Lutlicr  had  not  spoken  with  greater  force  against 
the  abuses  of  Home  ;  but  lie  had  done  something  more. 
The   duke  pointed  out  the  evil ;    Lutlier  had  pointed  out 

*  Soiidern  class  er  es  bald  \viedGr  begciie  und  mehr  Geld  erlegen  miisse. 
V/eiinar  State  Paper?,  Sockend.  p.  ?/28.  - 

•)-  Dass  sie  Wciteslilder  urter  irancherley  Schein  beschicken,  seibige 
sodann  mit  Drohungeu  und  GeEeheiiken  zu  fallen  suchen,  oder  iu  einen 
bosen  Yerdacht  bringf?n.     Ibid.  p.  3S0. 


204  CHARACTER  OF  THE  REFORMATION. 

both  the  cause  and  the  remedy.  He  had  demonstrated 
that  the  sinner  receives  the  true  indulgence,  that  which 
cometh  from  God,  solely  by  faith  in  the  grace  and  merits  of 
Jesus  Christ;  and  this  simjile  but  powerful  doctrine  had  over- 
thrown all  the  markets  established  by  the  priests.  "  How  can 
a  man  become  pious  ?"  asked  he  one  day.  "  A  gray  friar 
will  reply.  By  putting  on  a  gray  hood  and  girding  yourself 
with  a  cord.  A  Roman  will  answer,  By  hearing  mass  and 
by  fasting.  But  a  Christian  will  say.  Faith  in  Christ  alone 
justifies  and  saves.  Before  works,  we  must  have  eternal  life. 
But  when  we  are  born  again,  and  made  childten  of  God  by 
the  Word  of  grace,  then  we  perform  good  works."* 

The  duke's  speech  was  that  of  a  secular  prince  ;  Luther's, 
that  of  a  reformer.  The  great  evil  in  the  Church  had  been 
its  excessive  devotion  to  outward  forms,  its  having  made  of 
all  its  works  and  graces  mere  external  and  material  things. 
The  indulgences  were  the  extreme  point  of  this  course ;  and 
that  which  was  most  spiritual  in  Christianity,  namely, 
pardon,  might  be  purchased  in  shops  like  any  other  com- 
modity. Luther's  great  work  consisted  in  employing  this 
extreme  degeneration  of  religion  to  lead  men  and  the 
Church  back  to  the  primitive  sources  of  life,  and  to  restore 
the  kingdom  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  sanctuary  of  the 
heart.  Here,  as  often  happens  in  other  cases,  the  rem.edy 
was  found  in  the  disease  itself,  and  the  two  extremes  met. 
From  that  time  forward,  the  Church,  that  for  so  many  cen- 
turies had  been  developed  externally  in  human  ceremonies, 
observances,  and  practices,  began  to  be  developed  internally 
in  faith,  hope,  and  charity. 

The  duke's  speech  produced  a  proportionally  greater  im- 
pression, as  his  hostihty  to  Luther  was  notorious.  Other 
members  of  the  diet  brought  forward  their  respective  griev- 
ances, which  received  the  support  of  the  ecclesiastical  princes 
themselves.-|-  "  We  have  a  pontiff  v/ho  loves  only  the  chase 
and  his  pleasures,"  said  they ;  "  the  benefices  of  the  Ger- 
man nation  are  given  away  at  Rome  to  gunners,  falconers, 
footmen,  ass-drivers,  grooms,  guardsmen,  and  other  people 

•  L.  0pp.  (W.)  xxii.  748,  752.  t 

t  Ssckend,  Vorrede  von  Frick 


CHARLES  GIVES  WAY.  205 

of  this  class,  ignorant,  inexperienced,  and  strangers  to  Ger- 
many."* 

The  diet  appointed  a  committee  to  draw  up  all  these 
grievances ;  they  were  found  to  amount  to  a  hundred  and 
one.  A  deputation  composed  of  secular  and  ecclesiastical 
princes  presented  the  report  to  the  emperor,  conjuring  him 
to  see  them  rectified,  as  he  had  engaged  to  do  in  his  capitu- 
lation. "What  a  loss  of  Christian  souls!"  said  they  to 
Charles  V. ;  "  what  depredations  !  what  extortions,  on  ac- 
count of  the  scandals  by  which  the  spiritual  head  of  Chris- 
tendom is  surrounded !  It  is  our  duty  to  prevent  the  ruin 
and  dishonour  of  our  people.  For  this  reason  we  most 
humbly  but  most  urgently  entreat  you  to  order  a  general 
reformation,  and  to  undertake  its  accomplishment."-}-  There 
was  at  that  time  in  christian  society  an  unknown  power 
operating  on  princes  and  people  alike,  a  wisdom  from  on 
high,  influencing  even  the  adversaries  of  the  Reformation, 
and  preparing  for  that  emancipation  whose  hour  was  come 
at  last. 

Charles  could  not  be  insensible  to  the  remonstrances  of 
the  empire.  Neither  he  nor  the  nuncio  had  expected  them. 
Even  his  confessor  had  threatened  him  with  the  vengeance  of 
Heaven,  unless  he  reformed  the  Church.  The  emperor  im- 
mcxdiately  recalled  the  edict  commanding  Luther's  writings  to 
be  burnt  throughout  the  empire,  and  substituted  a  pro- 
visional order  to  deliver  these  books  into  the  keeping  of  the 
magistrates. 

This  did  not  satisfy  the  assembly,  which  desired  the 
appearance  of  the  reformer.  It  is  unjust,  said  his  friends, 
to  condemn  Luther  without  a  hearinsr,  and  without  learnina 
from  his  own  mouth  whether  he  is  the  author  of  the  books 
that  are  ordered  to  be  burnt.  His  doctrines,  said  his  adver- 
saries, have  so  taken  hold  of  men's  minds,  that  it  is  impos- 
sible to  check  their  progress,  unless  we  hear  them  from  him- 
self.    There  shall  be  no  discussion  with  him;  and  if  he 

*  BUchsenmeistem,  Falknern,  Pfistern^  Eseltreibem,  Stallknechten, 
Trabanten Kapp's  Nachlese  nlitzl.     Ref.  Urkunden.  iii.  262. 

f  Dass  eine  Besserung  und  gemeine  Reformation  geschehe.  Ibid. 
262. 


206  aleander's  intrigues. 

avows  liis  writings,  and  refuses  to  retract  them,  then  we  will 
all  vrith  one  accord,  electors,  princes,  estates  of  the  holy  em- 
pire, true  to  the  faith  of  our  ancestors,  assist  your  majesty 
to  the  utmost  of  our  power  in  the  execution  of  your  decrees.* 

Aleauder  in  alarm,  and  fearing  everything  from  Luther's  . 
intrepidity  and  the  ignorance  of  the  princes,  instantly  strained 
every  nerve  to  prevent  the  reformer's  appearance.  IJe  went 
from  Charles's  ministers  to  the  princes  most  favourably  in- 
clined to  the  pope,  and  from  them  to  the  emperor  himself.f 
"  It  is  not  lawful,"  said  he,  "  to  question  what  the  sovereign 
pontiff  has  decreed.  There  shall  be  no  discussion  with 
Luther,  you  say ;  but,"  conthiued  he,  "  will  not  the  energy  of 
this  audacious  man,  the  fire  of  his  eyes,  the  eloquence  of  his* 
language,  and  the  mysterious  spirit  by  which  he  is  animated, 
be  sufficient  to  excite  a  tumult  ?|  Already  many  adore  him 
as  a  saint,  and  in  every  place  you  may  see  his  portrait  sur- 
rounded with  a  glory  like  that  v>  liich  encircles  the  heads  of 

the  blessed If  you  are  resolved  to  summon  him  before 

you,  at  least  do  not  put  him  under  the  protection  of  the  public 
faith  !"§  These  latter  words  were  meant  either  to  intimidate 
Luther,  or  to  prepare  the  way  for  iiis  destruction. 

The  nuncio  found  an  easy  access  to  the  grandees  of  Spain. 
In  Spain,  as  in  Germany,  the  opposition  to  the  Dominican 
inquisitors  Avas  national.  The  yoke  of  the  inquisition,  that 
had  been  thrown  off  for  a  time,  had  just  been  replaced  on 
their  necks  'by  Charles.  A  numerous  party  in  that  penin- 
sula sympathized  with  Luther ;  but  it  was  not  thus  with  the 
grandees,  who  had  discovered  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine 
what  they  had  hated  beyond  the  Pyrenees.  Inflamed  with 
the  most  ardent  fanaticism,  they  were  impatient  to  destroy 
the  nev/  heresy.  Frederick,  duke  of  Alva,  in  particular,  was 
transported  with  rage  whenever  he  heard  the  Reformation 
mentioned.!!     He  would  gladly  have  waded  in  the  blood  of 

*  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xxii.  567. 

t  Quam  ob  rem  sedulo  coutestatus  est  apud  Csesaris  adraiiiistros. 
Pallav.  i.  113. 

J  Lingua  promptus,  ardore  vultus,  et  oris  spiritu  ad  concitandam  se- 
ditionem.     Ibid. 

§  Haud  certe  fidem  publicam  illi  proebendam  ..Ibid. 

11  Alba  dux  videbatur  aliquando  furentibus  modis  agitari  ..Ibid.  362. 


PEACE  OF  LUTHER.  207 

all  these  sectarians.  Luther  was  not  yet  summoned  to 
appear,  but  aheady  had  his  mere  name  powerfully  sth'red 
the  lords  of  Christendom  assembled  at  Worms. 

The  man  who  thus  moved  all  the  powers  of  the  earth 
seemed  alone  undisturbed.  The  news  from  Worms  was 
alarming.  Luther's  friends  were  terrified.  "  There  remains 
nothing  for  us  but  your  good  wishes  and  prayers,"  wrote 
Melancthon  to  Spalatin.  "  Oh!  that  God  would  deign  to 
purchase  at  the  price  of  our  blood  the  salvation  of  the 
christian  world!"*  But  Luther  was  a  stranger  to  fear; 
shutting  himself  up  in  his  quiet  cell,  he  there  meditated  on 
and  appHed  to  himself  those  words  in  which  Mary,  the 
mother  of  Jesus,  exclaims :  My  soul  doth  magnify  the 
Lord,  and  my  s^nrit  hath  rejoiced  in  God  my  Saviour. 
For  he  that  is  mighty  hath  done  to  me  great  things  ;  and  holy 
is  his  name.  He  hath  shoiced  strength  with  his  arm  ;  he 
hath  put  doivn  the  mighty  from  their  seats,  and  exalted  them 
of  low  degree,\    These  are  some  of  the  reflections  that  filled 

Luther's   heart:     "He   that    is   mighty.- says   Mary. 

What  great  boldness  on  the  part  of  a  young  girl !  With  a 
single  word  she  brands  all  the  strong  with  weakness,  all  the 
mighty  with  feebleness,  all  the  wise  with  folly,  all  those 
whose  name  is  glorious  upon  earth  with  disgra.ce,  and  casts 
all  strength,  all  might,  all  wisdom,  and  all  glory  at  the  feet 
of  God.j:  His  arm,  continues  she,  meaning  by  this  the  power 
by  which  he  acts  of  himself,  without  the  aid  of  any  of  his 

creatures:  mysterious  power! which  is  exerted  in  secrecy 

and  in  silence  until  His  designs  are  accomplished.  Destruction 
is  at  hand,  when  no  one  has  seen  it  coming :  relief  is  there,  and 
no  one  had  suspected  it.    He  leaves  His  children  in  oppression 

and  weakness,  so  that  everyman  says:  They  are  lost! But 

it  is  then  He  is  strongest ;.  for  where  the  strength  of  men 
ends,  there  begins  that  of  God.    Only  let  faith  wait  upon  him. 

Axid,  on  the  other  hand,  God  permits  his  adversaries 

to  increase  in  grandeur  and  power.     He   withdraws    His 

•  Utinam  Deus  redimat  nostro  sanguine  salutem  Christiani   populi. 
Corp.  Ref.  i.  362. 
•\  Luke  i.  46-55. 
:|:  Magnificat.   L.  0pp.  Wittemb,  Deutscli.  Ausg.  iii,  11,  &c. 


208         DEATH  RATHER  THAN  RETRACTATION. 

support,  and' suffers  them  to  be  puffed  up  with  their  own* 
He  empties  them  of  His  eternal  wisdom,  and  lets  them  be 
filled  with  their  own,  which  is  but  for  a  day.  And  while 
they  are  rising  in  the  brightness  of  their  power,  the  arm  of 
the  Lord  is  taken  away,  and  their  work  vanishes  as  a  bubble 
bursting  in  the  air." 

It  was  on  the  10th  of  March,  at  the  very  moment  when 
the  imperial  city  of  Worms  was  filled  with  dread  at  his  name, 
that  Luther  concluded  this  explanation,  of  the  Magnijicat. 

He  was  not  left  quiet  in  his  retreat.  Spalatin,  in  conformity 
with  the  elector's  orders,  sent  him  a  note  of  the  articles 
which  he  would  be  required  to  retract.     A  retractation,  after 

his   refusal   at  Augsburg! "Fear   not,"   wrote   he   to 

Spalatin,  "  that  I  shall  retract  a  single  syllable,  since  their 
only  argument  is,  that  my  works  arc  opposed  to  the  rites  of 
what  tliey  call  the  Church.  If  the  Emperor  Charles  summons 
me  only  that  I  may  retract,  I  shall  reply  that  I  will  remain 
here,  arid  it  will  be  the  same  as  if  I  had  gone  to  Worms  and 
returned.  But,  on  the  contrary,  if  the  emperor  summons 
me  that  I  may  be  put  to  death  as  an  enemy  of  the  empire, 
I  am  ready  to  comply  with  his  call;-|-  for,  with  the  help  of 
Christ,  I  will  never  desert  the  Word  on  the  battle-field.  I 
am  well  aware  that  these  bloodthirsty  men  will  never  rest 
until  they  have  taken  away  my  fife.  Would  that  it  was  the 
papists  alone  that  would  be  guilty  of  my  blood ! " 


CHAPTER  V. 

Shall    Luther    have    a   Safe-conduct— ^he  Safe-conduct — Will  Luther 
come — Holy  Thursday  at  Rome — The  Pope  and  Luther. 

At  last  the  emperor  made  up  his  mind.     Luther's  appear- 
ance before  the  diet  seemed  the  only  means  calculated. to 

•  Er  zieht  seine  Krafft  heraus  und  lUsst  sie  von  eigener  Krafft  sich  auf- 
blasen.     L.  0pp.  (Wittemb.)  Deutsch.  Ausg.  iii.  11,  &c. 

t  Si  ad  me  occidendum  deinceps  vocare  velit offeramme  venturum. 

L.  Epp.  i.  574. 

% 


Charles's  summons.  ?0& 

terminate  an  affair  which  engaged  the  attention  of  all  the 
empire.  Charles  V.  resolved  to  summon  him,  but  without 
granting  him  a  safe-conduct.  Here  Frederick  was  again 
compelled  to  assume  the  character  of  a  protector.  The  dan- 
gers by  which  the  reformer  was  threatened  were  apparent  to 
all.  Luther's  friends,  says  Cochlceus,  feared  that  he  would 
be  delivered  into  the  pope's  hands,  or  that  the  emperor  him- 
self would  put  him  to  death,  as  undeserving,  ^on  account 
of  his  heresy,  that  any  faith  should  be  kept  with  him.* 
On  this  question  there  was  a  long  and  violent  debate-j-  be-' 
tween  the  princes.  Struck  at  last  by  the  extensive  agita- 
tion then  stirring  up  the  people  in  every  part  of  Germany, 
and  fearing  that  during  Luther's  journey  some  unexpected 
tumult  or  dangerous  commotion  might  burst  forth  in  favour 
of  the  reform2r,t  the  princes  thought  the  wisest  course  would 
be  to  tranquillize  the  public  feelings  on  this  subject ;  and  not 
only  the  emperor,  but  also  the  Elector  of  Saxony,  Duke 
George,  and  the  Landgrave  of  Hesse,  through  v/hose  terri- 
tories he  would  have  to  pass,  gave  him  each  a  safe-conduct. 

On  the  6th  of  March  1521,  Charles  V.  signed  the  follow- 
ing summons  addressed  to  Luther : — 

"  Charles,  by  the  grace  of  God  Emperor  elect  of  the  Romans, 
always  August,  &c.  &c. 

"  Honourable,  well-beloved,  and  pious !  We  and  the 
States  of  the  Holy  Empire  here  assembled,  having  resolved 
to  institute  an  inquiry  touching  the  doctrine  and  the  books 
that  thou  hast  lately  published,  have  issued,  for  thy  coming 
hither,  and  thy  return  to  a  place  of  security,  our  safe-con- 
duct and  that  of  the  empire,  which  we  send  thee  herewith. 
Our  sincere  desire  is,  that  thou  shouldst  prepare  immediately 
for  this  journey,  in  order  that  within  the  space  of  the 
twenty-one  days  fixed  by  our  safe-conduct,  thou  mayst 
without  fail  be  present  before  us.  Fear  neither  injustice  nor 
violence.     We  will  firmly  abide  by  our  aforesaid  safe-con- 

*  Tanquam  perfido  hseretico  nulla  sit  servanda  fides.  Cochloeus, 
D.  28. 

f  Longa  consultatio  difficilisque  disceptatio.    Ibid. 

J  Cuin  autem  grandis  ubiqua  per  Germaniam  fere  totam  excitata 
est aniraorum  commotio.     Ibid. 


210  THE  SAFE-CONDUCT. 

duct,  and  expect  that  thou  wilt  comply  with  oiir  summons. 
In  so  doing,  thou  wilt  obey  our  earnest  wishes. 

"  Given  in  our  imperial  city  of  Worms,  this  sixth  day  of 
March,  in  the  year  of  oiu-  Lord  1521,  and  the  second  of  our 
reign.  Chakles. 

"  By  order  of  my  Lord  the  Emperor,  witness  my  hand, 
Albert,  Cardinal  of  Mcntz,  High-chancellor. 

"  Nicholas  Zwtl." 

The  safe-conduct  contained  in  the  letter  was  directed: 
**'  Tg  the  honourable.)  our  icetl-belGved  and  pious  Doctor 
Martin  Luther,  of  the  order  of  Augustine s.^^ 

It  began  thus : 

"  We,  Charles,  the  fifth  of  that  name,  by  the  grace  of 
God  Emperor  elect  of  the  Romans,  always  August,  King 
of  Spain,  of  the  Two  Sicihes,  of  Jerusalem,  of  Hungary,  of 
Dalmatia,  of  Croatia,  &c..  Archduke  of  Austria,  Duke  of 
Burgundy,  Count  of  Hapsburg,  of  Flanders,  of  the  Tyrol," 
&c.  &c. 

Then  the  king  of  so  many  states,  intimating  that  he  had 
cited  before  him  an  Augustine  monk  named  Luther,  enjoined 
all  princes,  lords,  magistrates,  and  others,  to  respect  the 
safe-conduct  which  had  been  given  him,  under  pain  of  the 
■  displeasure  of  the  emperor  and  the  empire.* 

Thus  did  the  emperor  confer  the  titles  of  "  well-beloved, 
honourable,  and  pious,"  on  a  man  whom  the  head  of  the 
Church  had  excommunicated.  This  document  had  been 
thus  drawn  up,  purposely  to  remove  all  distrust  from  the 
mind  of  Luther  and  his  friends.  GasparcL  Sturm  was  com- 
missioned to  bear  this  message  to  the  reformer,  and  accom- 
pany him  to  Worms.  The  elector,  apprehending  some  out- 
burst of  public  indignation,  wrote  on  the  12th  of  March  to 
the  magistrates  of  Wittemberg  to  provide  for  the  security  of 
the  emperor's  officer,  and  to  give  him  a  guard,  if  it  was 
judged  necessary.     The  herald  departed. 

Thus  were  God's  designs  fulfilled.  It  was  His  v^ill  that 
this  light,  which  he  had  kindled  in  the  world,  should  be  set 
upon  a  hill ;  arid  emperor,  kings,  and  princes,  immediately 

*  Lucas  Cranach's  Stammbuch,  &c.  herausgegeben  v.  Chx.  v.  Mecheln. 
9.  12. 


WILL  LUTHER  APPEAR.  211 

began  to  carry  out  His  purpose  without  knowing  it.  It 
costs  Him  Ihtle  to  elevate  what  is  lowHest.  A  single  act 
of  His  power  suffices  to  raise  the  humble  native  of  Mans- 
feldt  from  an  obscure  cottage  to  the  palaces  in  which  kings 
were  assembled.  In  His  sight  there  is  neither  small  nor 
great,  and,  in  His  good  time,  Charles  and' Luther  meet. 

But  will  Luther  comply  with  this  citation?  His  best 
friends  were  doubtful  about  it.  "  Doctor  Martin  has  been 
summoned  here,"  wrote  the  elector  to  his  brother  on  the 
-25th  March ;  "  but  I  do  not  know  Avhether  he  will  come. 
I  cannot  augur  any  good  from  it."  Three  weeks  later  (on 
the  16th  of  April),  this  excellent  prince,  seeing  the  danger 
increase,  wrote  again  to  Duke  John :  "  Orders  against 
Luther  are  placarded  on  the  walls.  The  "cardinals  and 
bishops  are  attacking  him  very  harshly  :*  God  grant  that 
all  may  turn  out  well !  Would  to  God  that  I  could  procure 
him  a  faA'Ourable  hearing !" 

While  these  events  were  taking  place  at  Worms  and 
Wittemberg,  the  Papacy  redoubled  its  attacks.  On  the 
28th  of  March  (which  was  the  Thursday  before  Easter), 
Rome  re-echoed  with  a  solemn  excommunication.  It  was 
the  custom  to  publish  at  that  season  the  terrible  bull  In 
Coena  Domini,  which  is  a  lon^  series  of  maledictions.  On 
that  day  the  approaches  to  the  temple  in  which  the  sove- 
reign pontiff  was  to  officiate  were  early  occupied  with  the 
papal  guards,  and  by  a  crowd  of  people  that  had  flocked 
together  from  all  parts  of  Italy  to  receive  the  benediction  of 
the  holy  father.  Branches  of  laurel  and  myrtle  decorated 
the  open  space  in  front  of  the  cathedral ;  tapers  Avere  lighted 
on  the  balcony  of  the  temple,  and  there  the  remonsUance 
was  elevated.  On  a  sudden  the  air  re-echoes  with  the  loud 
pealing  of  bells ;  the  pope,  wearing  his  pontifical  robes,  and 
borne  in  an  arm-chair,  appears  on  the  balcony ;  the  people 
kneel  down,  all  heads  are  uncovered,  the  colours  are 
lowered,  the  soldiers  ground  their  arms,  and  a  solemn  silence 
prevails.  A  few  moments  after,  the  pope  slowly  stretches 
out  his  irands,  raises  them  towards  heaven,  and  then  as 

*  Die  Cardinalo  uud  Bischofe  siad  ihm  hart  zuwider Seckend. 

p.  365. 


212  *  HOLY  THURSDAY  AT  r.O?.IE. 

slowly  bends  them  towards  the  earth,  making  the  sign  of 
the  cross.  Thrice  he  repeats  this  movement.-  Again  the 
noise  of  bells  reverberates  through  the  air,  proclaiming  far 
and  wide  the  benediction  of  the  pontiff;  some  priests  now 
hastily  step  forward,  each  liolding  a  lighted  taper  in  his 
hand ;  these  they  reverse,  and  after  tossing  them  violently, 
dash  them  away,  as  if  they  were  tlie  flames  of  hell;  the* 
people  are  moved  and  agitated ;  and  the  words  of  maledic- 
tion are  hurled  do'\^Ti  from  tlie  roof  of  the  temple.* 

As  soon  as  Luther  was  informed  of  this  excommunication, 
he  published  its  tenor,  with  a  few  remarks  written  in  that 
cutting  style  of  which  he  was  so  great  a  master.  Although 
this  publication  did  not  appear  till  later,  we  Avill  insert  in 
this  place  a  few  of  its  most  striking  features.  We  shall 
hear  the  high-priest  of  Christendom  on  the  balcony  of  the 
cathedral,  and  the  AYittemberg  monk  answering  him  from 
the  farthest  part  of  Germany. -J- 

There  is  something  characteristic  in  the  contrast  of  these 
two  voices. 

The  Pope. — "Leo,  bishop" 

Luther. — "  Bishop ! yes,  as  the  wolf  is  a  shepherd :  for 

the  bishop  should 'exhort  according  to  the  doctrine  of  salvation, 
and  not  vomit  forth  imprecations  cind  maledictions." 

The  Pope. — "  Servant  of  all  the  servants  of  God" 

Luther. — "  At  night,  wlien  we  are  drunk ;  but  in  the 
morning,  our  name  is  Leo,  lord  of*  all  lords." 

The  Popis. — "  The  Roman  bishops,  our  predecessors,  have 
been  accustomed  on  this  festival  to  employ  the  arms  of 
righteousness" 

Luther. — "  Which,  according  to  your  account,  are  ex-^ 
communication  and  anatliema;  but  according  to  Saint  Paul, 
long-suffering,  kindness,  and  love."     (2  Cor.  vi.  6,  7.) 

The  Pope. — "  According  to  the  duties  of  the  apostolic 
office,  and  to  maintain  the  purity  of  the  christian  faith" 

*  This  ceremony  is  described  in  various  works  ;  among  others  in  the 
'^  Tagebnch  drier  lieise  durch  Deulsch/and  iind  Ilalien.  Berlin,  1817, 
iv.  04.     The  principal  features  are  of  earlier  date  than  the  16th  century. 

+  For  the  bull  and  Luther's  commentary,  see  Die  Bulla  vom  Abend- 
fressen.     L.  0pp.  (L.)  xviii.  1. 


THE  POPE  AND  LUTHER.  213 

Luther. — "  That  is  to  say,  the  temporal  possessions  of 
the  pope." 

The  Pope. — "  And  its  unity,  which  consists  in  the  union 
of  the  members  with  Christ,  their  head....... and  with  his 

vicar" 

Luther. — "  For  Clirist  is  not  sufficient ;  we  must  have 
another  besides." 

The  Pope. — "To  preserve  the  holy  communion  of  behevers, 
we  follow  the  ancient  custom,  and  excommunicate  and  curse, 

in  the  name  of  Almighty  God,  the  Father" 

■    Luther. — "  Of  whom  it  is  said  :  God  sent  not  his  Son  into 
the  icorkl  to  condemn  the  ivorld."     (John  iii.  17.) 

The  Pope. — "  The  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  according 

to  the  power  of  the  apostles  Peter  and  Paul and  our 

own" 

Luther. — "  Our  own !  says  the  ravenous  wolf,  as  if  the 
power  of  God  was  too  weak  without  him." 

The  Pope. — "  We  curse  all  heretics, — Garasi,*  Patarins, 
Poor  Men  of  Lyons,  Arnoldists,  Speronists,  Passageni, 
Wickhtfites,  Hussites,  Fratriceili" 

Luther. — "  For  they  desired  to  possess  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, and  required  the  pope  to  be  sober  and  preach  the 
Word  of  God.", 

The  Pope. — "  And  Martin  Luther,  recently  condemned 
by  us  for  a  similar  heresy,  as  v/eil  as  all  his  adherents,  and 
all  those,  whomsoever  they  may  be,"  who  show  him  any 
countenance." 

Luther. — "  I  thank  thee,  most  gracious  pontiff,  for  con- 
demning me  along  with  all  these  Christians !  It  is  very 
honourable  for  me  to  have  my  name  proclaimed  at  Rome 
on  a  day  of  festival,  in  so  glorious  a  manner,  that  it  may 
run  through  the  v/orld  in  conjunction  with  the  names  of  these 
humble  confessors  of  Jesus  Christ." 

The  Pope. — "  In  like  manner,  we  excommunicate  and 
curse  all  pirates  and  corsairs" 

Luther. — "  W^ho  can  be  a  greater  corsair  and  pirate 
than  he  that  robs  souls,  imprisons  them,  and  puts  them  to 
death?" 

•  This  name  has  been  altered  ;  read  Gazari  or  Cathari. 


214  THE  POPE  AND  LUTHEK. 

The  Pope. — "  Particularly  those  who  navigate  our  seas"... 

Luther. — "Our  seas! Saint  Peter,  our  predecessor, 

said:  Silver  and  gold  have  T  none  (Acts  iii.  6);  and 
Jesus  Christ  said  :  The  kings  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  lord- 
ship over  them;  hut  ye  shall  not  he  so  (Luke  xxii.  25). 
But  if  a  waggon  filled  with  hay  must  give  place  on  the 
road  to  a  drunken  man,  how  much  more  must  Saint  Peter 
and  Christ  himself  give  Way  to  the  pope !" 

The  Pope. — "  In  like  manner  we  excommunicate  and 
curse  all  those  who  falsify  our  bulls  and  our  apostolical 
letters" 

Luther. — "  But  God's  letters,  the  Holy  Scriptures,  all  the 
world  may  condemn  and  burn." 

The  Pope. — "  In  like  manner  we  excommunicate  and 
curse  all  those  who  intercept  the  provisions  that  are  coming 

to  the  court  of  Rome" 

,  Luther.-^—"  He  snarls  and  snaps,  like  a  dog  that  fears  his 
bone  will  ber  taken  from  him."* 

The  Pope.—"  In  like  manner  we  condemn  and  curse  all 
those  who  withhold  any  judiciary  dues,  fruits,  tithes,  or 
revenues,  belonging  to  the  clergy" 

Luther. — "  For  Christ  has  said  :  If  any  man  will  sue  thee 
at  the  law ^  and  take  away  thy  coat^  let  him  have  thy  cloak 
also  (Matt.  v.  40),  and  this  is  oiir  commentary." 

The  Pope. — "  Whatever- be  their  station,  dignity,  ord^r, 
power,  or  rank;  were  they  even  bishops  or  kings" 

Luther. — "  For  there  shall  he  false  teachers  among  you, 
who  despise  dominion  and  speak  evil  of  dignities^  says  Scrip- 
ture."    (Jude  8.) 

The  Pope. — "  In  like  manner  we  condemn  and  curse  all 
those  who,  in  any  manner  whatsoever,  do  prejudice  to  the 
city  of  Rome,  the  kingdom  of  Sicily,  the  islands  of  Sardinia 
and  Corsica,  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter  in  Tuscany,  the 
duchy  of  Spolcto,  the  marquisate  of  Ancona,  the  Campagna, 
the  cities  of  Ferrara  and  Bencvento,  and  all  other  cities  or 
countries  belonging  to  the  Church  of  Rome." 

Luther. — "  0  Peter  !  tliou  poor  fisherman  !  whence  didst 

•  Gleich  wie  ein  Hund  urns  Beines  willen.    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xviii.  12. 


LLTliLK  AM)  TllK  I'Ol'E.  215 

thou  get  Rome  and  all  these  kingdoms'?  all  hail,  Peter! 
king  of  Sicily  ! and  fisherman  at  Bethsaida  !" 

The  Pope. — *'  We  excommmiicate  and  curse  all  chancel- 
lors, councillors,  parlianients,  procurators,  governors,  officials, 
bishops,  and  others,  who  oppose  our  letters  of  exhortation, 

invitation,  prohibition,  mediation,  exeTiution." 

.  Luther. — "  For  the  holy  see  desires  only  to  live  in  idle- 
ness, in  magnificence,  and  debauchery :  to  command,  to  in- 
timidate, to  deceive,  to  lie,  to  dishonour,  to  seduce,  and  com- 
mit every  kind  of  wickedness  in  peace  and  security 

"  0  Lord,  arise !  it  is  not  as  the  papists  pretend ;  thou 
hast  not  forsaken  us ;  thou  hast  not  turned  away  thine  eyes 
from  us ! " 

Thus  spoke  Leo  at  Rome  and  Luther  at  Wittemberg. 

The  pontiff  having  ende/l  these  maledictions,  the  parch- 
ment on  which  they  were  v/ritten  was  torn  in  pieces,  and  the 
fragments  scattered  among  the  people.  Liimediately  the 
crowd  began  to  be  violently  agitated,  each  one  rushing  for- 
ward and  endeavouring  to  seize  a  scrap  of  this  terrible  bull. 
These  were  the  holy  relics  that  the  Papacy  offered  to  its  faith- 
ful adherents  on  the  eve  of  the  great  day  of  grace  and  expia- 
tion. The  multitude  soon  dispersed,  and  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  cathedral  became  deserted  and  silent  as  before.  Let 
us  now  return  to  Wittemberg. 


CHAPTER  VL 

lather's  Courage — Bugenhagen  at  Wittemberg — Persecutions  in  Pome- 
rania— Melancthon  desires  to  accompany  Luther— Amsdorff,  Scburff, 
and  Suaven— Hiitten  to  Charles  V. 

It  was  now  the  2-ith  of  March.  At  last  the  imperial  lierald 
had  passed  the  gate  of  the  city  in  which  Luther  resided. 
Gaspard  Sturm  waited  upon  the  doctor,  and  delivered  the 
citation  from  Charles  V.  What  a  .serious  and  solemn  mo- 
ment for  the  reformer !  All  his  friends  were  in  consternation. 


216  Luther's  courage. 

No  prince,  without  excepting  Frederick  the  Wise,  had  de- 
ciared  for  him.  The  knights,  it  is  true,  had  given  utterance 
to  their  threats;  but  them  the  powerful  Charles  despised. 
Luther,  however,  was  not  discomposed.  "  The  papists," 
said  he,  on  seeing  the  anguish  of  his  friends,  "  do  not  desire 
my  coming  to  Worms,  but  my  condemnation  and  my  death.* 
It  matters  not!  Pray,  not  for  me,  but  for  the  Word  of  God. 
Before  my  blood  has  grown  cold,  thousands  of  men  in  the 
whole  world  will  have  become  responsible  for  having  shed 
it !  Tlie  most  holy  adversary  of  Christ,  the  father,  the  mas- 
ter, the  generalissimo  ©f  murderers,  insists  on  its  being  shed. 
So  be  it !  Let  God's  will  be  done !  Christ  will  give  me  his 
Spirit  to  overcome  these  ministers  of  error.  I  despise  them 
during  my  life ;  I  shall  triumph  over  them  by  my  death.f 
They  are  busy  at  Worms  about  compelling  me  to  retract ; 
and  this  shall  be  my  retractation :  I  said  formerly  that  the 
pope  was  Christ's  vicar;  now  I  assert  that  he  is  our  Lord's 
adversary,  and  the  devil's  apostle."  And  when  he  was  ap- 
prized that  all  the  pulpits  of  the  Franciscans  and  Dominicans 
resounded  with  imprecations  and  maledictions  against  him : 
"  Oh!  what  deep  joy  do  I  feel!"  exclaimed  \\q.\  He  knew 
that  he  had  done  God's  will,  and  that  God  was  with  him ; 
why  then  should  he  not  set  out  with  courage  ?  Such  purity 
of  intention,  such  liberty  of  conscience,  is  a  hidden  but  in- 
calculable support,  that  never  fails  the  servant  of  God,  and 
renders  him  more  invulnerable  than  if  protected  by  coats  of 
mail  and  armed  hosts. 

At  this  time  there  arrived  at  Wittemberg  a  man  who,  like 
Melancthon,  was  destined  to  be  Luther's  friend  all  his  life, 
and  to  comfort  him  at  the  moment  of  his  departure.§  This 
was  a  priest  named  Bugenhagen,  thirty-six  years  of  age, 
who  had  fled  from  the  severities  which  the  Bishop  of  Camin 
and  Prince  Bo;rislas  of  Pomerania  exercised  on  "the  friends  of 


*  Damnatiim  et  perditum.     L.  Epp.  i.  556. 

f  Ut  lios  Satan :e  ininistros  et  couteianam  vivens  ct  vincam  nioriens. 
Ibid.  570. 

X  Quod  mire  qnam  <(audcani.     Ibid.  567. 

§  Venit  Wiitembergam  paulo  ante  iter  Liitheri  ad  coniitia  Wormatiae 
indicta.    Melch.  Adami  Vita  Bu^enliagii,  p.  314. 


EUGENHAGEN PERSECUTIONS  IN  POMERANIA.  217 

the  Gospel,  whether  ecclesiastics,  citizens,  or  men  of  letters.* 
Sprung  from  a  senatorial  family,  and  born  at  WoUin  in  Po- 
merania  (whence  he  is  commonly  called  Pomeranns),  Bitgen- 
hagen  had  been  teaching  at  Treptow  from  the  age  of  twenty 
years.  The  young  eagerly  crowded  around  him ;  the  nobles 
and  the  learned  emulated  each  other  in  courting  his  society. 
He  diligently  studied  the  Holy  Scriptures,  praying  God  to 
enlighten  him.f  One  day  towards  the  end  of  December  1520, 
Luther's  book  on  the  Captivity  of  Babylon  was  put  into  his 
hands  as  he  sat  at  supper  with  several  of  his  friends.  "  Since 
the  death  of  Christ,"  said  he,  after  running  his  eye  over  the 
pages,  "  many  heretics  have  infested  the  Church ;  but  never 
yet  has  there  existed  such  a  pest  as  the  author  of  this  work." 
Having  taken  the  book  home  and  pei'used  it  two  or  three 
times,  all  his  opinions  were  changed ;  truths  quite  new  to 
him  presented  themselves  to  his  mind;  and  on  returning 
some  days  after  to  his  colleagues,  he  said,  "  The  whole  world 
has  fallen  into  the  thickest  darkness.  This  man  alone  sees 
the  light."!  Several  priests,  a  deacon,  and  the  abbot  him- 
self, received  the  pure  doctrine  of  salvation,  and  in  a  short 
time,  by  the  power  of  their  preaching,  they  led  their  hearers 
(says  an  historian)  back  from  human  superstitions  to  the 
sole  and  effectual  merits  of  Jesus  Christ.§  Upon  this  a 
persecution  broke  out.  Already  the  prisons  re-echoed  with 
the  groans  of  iiiany  individuals.  Bugenhagen  fled  from  his 
enemies  and  arrived  at  Wittemberg.  "  He  is  suffering  for 
love  to  the  Gospel,"  wrote  Melancthon  to  the  elector's  chap- 
lain. "  Whither  could  he  fly,  but  to  our  a<ruXoi/  (asylum), 
and  to  the  protection  of  our  prince  ?"|| 

But  no  one  welcomed  Bugenhagen  with  greater  joy  than 
Luther.  It  was  agreed  between  them,  that  immediately 
after  the  departure  of  the  reformer,  Bugenhagen  should  begin 

•  Sacerdotes,  cives  et  scholasticos  in  vincula  conjecit.  Mel.  Adami  Vita 
Bugenhagii,  p.  313. 

+  Precesque  adjunsit,  quibus  divinitus  se  regi  ac  doceri  petivit.  Ibid, 
p.  312. 

:;  In  Cimmeriis  tenebris  versatur  :  hie  vir  unus  et  solus  verum  videt. 
Ibid.  p.  313. 

§  A  superstitionibus  ad  unicum  Christi  meritum  traducere.    Ibid. 

N  Corp.  Ref.  i.  361. 

TOL.  n.  10 


218  ilELANCTUON,  AMSDOIIiT,  AND  SCllUP.IT. 

to  lecture  on  the  Psalms.  It  was  thus  Divine  Providence 
led  this  able  man  to  supply  in  some  measure  the  place  of 
him  whoni  AVittemberg  was  about  to  lose.  A  year  later, 
Bugenhagen  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  Church  in  this 
city,  over  which  he  presided  thirty-six  years.  Luther  styled 
him  in  an  especial  manner  The  Pastor. 

Luther  was  about  to  depart.  His  friends,  in  alarm,  thought 
that  if  God  did  not  interpose  in  a  miraculous  manner,  he  was 
going  to  certain  death.  Melancthon,  far  removed  from  his 
native  town,  was  attached  to  Luther  with  all  the  alTection  of 
a  susceptible  heart.  "  Luther,"  said  he,  '•  supplies  the  place 
of  all  my  friends ;  he  is  greater  and  more  admirable  for  me 
than  I  can  dare  express.  You  know  how  Alcibiades  admired 
Socrates  ;*  but  I  admire  Luther  after  another  and  a  christian 
fashion."  He  then  added  these  beautiful  and  sublime  words  : 
"  As  often  as  I  contemplate  Luther,  I  find  him  constantly 
greater  than  himself.'* -J-  Melanctlion  desired  to  accompany 
Luther  in  his  dangers  ;  but  their  common  friends,  and  no 
doubt  the  doctor  himself,  opposed  his  wishes.  Ought  not 
Philip  to  fill  his  friend's  place  ?  and  if  the  latter  never  re- 
turned, who  then  would  there  be  to  direct  the  work  of  the 
Reformation  ?  "  Would  to  God,"  said  Melancthon,  resigned, 
yet  disappointed,  ''  that  he  had  allowed  me  to  go  with  him."| 

The  impetuous  Amsdorff  immediately  declared  that  he 
would  accompany  the  doctor.  His  strong  mind. found  plea- 
sure in  confronting  danger.  His  boldness  permitted  him  to 
appear  fearlessly  before  an  assembly  of  kings.  The  elector  had 
invited  to  Wittemberg,  as  professor  of  jurisprudence,  Jerome 
Schurff,  son  of  a  physi(?ian  at  St.  Gall,  a  celebrated  man,  of 
gentle  manners,  and  who  was  very  intimate  with  Luther. 
"  He  has  not  yet  been  able  to  make  up  his  mind,"  said  Luther, 
"  to  pronounce  sentence  of  death  on  a  single  malefactor."  § 
This  timid  man,  however,  desired  to  a.^sist  the  doctor  by  his 

•  Alcibiades  was  conviuced  that  the  society  of  Socrates  was  a  support 
the  gods  had  p;iven  him  for  his  instruction  and  security.  Plutarch — Al- 
cibiades. 

t  Quem  quoties  contemplor,  so  ipso  subinde  majorem  judico.  Corp. 
Ref.  i.  264. 

X  Utinam  licuisset  mihi  una  proficisci.     Ibid.  365; 

§  L.  0pp.  (\V.)  xxii.  2067.    l»iy. 


HUTTEN  TO  CHARLES  V.  219 

aijvice  in  this  perilous  journey.  A  young  Danish  student, 
Peter  Suaven,  who  raided  with  Melancthon,  and  who  after- 
wards became  celebrated  by  his  evangelical  labours  in  Pome- 
rania  and  Denmark,  likewise  declared  that  he  would  accom- 
pany his  master.  The  youth  of  the  schools  were  also  to  have 
their  representative  at  the  side  of  the  champion  of  truth. 

Germany  was  moved  at  the  siglit  of  the  perils  that  me- 
naced the  representative  of  her  people.  She  found  a  suitable 
voice  to  give  utterance  to  her  fears.  ■  Ulrich  of  Hutten  shud- 
dered at  the  thought  of  the  blow  about  to  be  inflicted  on  his 
country.  On  the  1st  of  April,  he  wrote  to  Charles  V.  him- 
self: "  Most  excellent  emperor,"  said  lie,  "  you  are  on  the 
point  of  destroying  us,  and  yourself  with  us.  What  is  pro- 
posed to  be  done  in  this  affair  of  Luther's,  except  to  ruin  our 
liberty,  and  to  crush  your  power  ?  In  the  whole  extent  of 
the  empire  there  is  not  a  single  upright  man  that  does  not 
feel  the  deepest  interest  in  this  matter.*  The  priests  alone 
set  themselves  against  Luther,  because  he  has  opposed  their 
enormous  power,  their  scandalous  Juxury,  and  their  depraved 
lives  ;  and  because  he  has  pleaded,  in  behalf  of  Christ's  doc- 
trine, for  the  liberty  of  our  country,  and  for  purity  of  momls. 

"  0  emperor !  discard  from  your  presence  these  Roman 
ambassadors,  bishops,  and  cardii^^is,  Avho  desire  to  prevent 
all  reformation.  Did  you  not  observe  the  sorrow  of  the 
people,  as  they  saw  you  arrive  on  the  banks  -of  the  Rhine, 

surrounded  by  these  red-hatted  gentry and  by  a  band  of 

priests,  instead  of  a  troop  of  vahant  warriors? 

"  Do  not  surrender  your  sovereign  majesty  to  those  who 
desire  to  trample  it  under  foot !  Have  pity  on  us !  Do  not 
drag  yourself  and  the  whole  nation  into  one  common  destruc- 
tion. Lead  us  into  the  midst  of  the  greatest  dangers,  under 
the  weapons  of  your  soldiers,  to  the  cannon's  mouth  ;-|-  let 
all  nations  conspire  against  us  ;  let  every  army  assail  us,  so 
that  we  can  show  our  valour  in  the  light  of  day,  ratlier  than 
that  we  should  be  thus  vanquished  and  enslaved  obscurely 

and  stealthily,  like  women,  without  arms  and  unresisting 

*  Neque  enim  quam  lata  est  Germania,  ulli  boui  sunt,  &c.    L.  0pp. 
Lat.  ii.  182,  verso. 

■Y  Due  nos  in  manifestum  potius  periculum,  due  in  ferrum,  due  in  igucs. 
Ibid.  IGS. 


220  PRAYER  OF  GERMANY. 

Alas!  we  had  hoped  that  you  would  deliver  us  from  the 
Roman  yoke,  and  overthrow  the  tyraniw  of  the  pontiff.  God 
grant  that  the  futiu-e  may  be  better  than  these  beginnings ! 

"  All  Germany  falls  prostrate  at  your  feet  ;*  with  tears 
we  entreat  and  implore  your  help,  your  compassion,  your 
faithfulness ;  and  by  the  holy  memory  of  those  Germans  who, 
when  all  the  world  owned  the  Roman  sway,  did  not  bow  their 
heads  before  that  haughty  city,  we  conjure  you  to  save  us, 
to  restore  us  to  ourselves,  to  deliver  us  from  bondage,  and 
take  revenge  upon  our  tyrants  ! " 

Thus,  by  the  mouth  of  this  knight,  spoke  the  German  na- 
tion to  Charles  V.  The  emperor  paid  no  attention  to  this 
epistle,  and  probably  cast  it  disdainfully 'to  one  of  his  secre- 
taries. He  was  a  Fleming,  and  not  a  German.  His  per- 
sonal aggrandizement,  and  not  the  liberty  and  glory  of  the 
empire,  was  the  object  of  all  his  desires. 


CHAPTER  YII. 

Departure  for  the  Diet  of  Worms — Luther's  Farewell — His  Condemna- 
tion is  posted  up— Cavalcade  near  Erfurth— Meeting  between  Jonas 
and  Luther — Luther  in  his  former  Convent — Luther  preaches  at  Er- 
furth— Incident— Faith  and  Works— Concourse  of  People  and  Luther's 
Courage — Luther's  Letter  to  Spalatin— Stay  at  Frankfort— Fears  at 
Worms— Plan  of  the  Imperialists — Luther's  Firmness. 

It  was  now  the  2d  of  April,  and  Luther  had  to  take  leave  of 
his  friends.  After  apprizing  Lange,  by  a  note,  that  he  would 
spend  the  Thiirsdey  or  Friday  following  at  Erfurth,-]-  he  bade 
farewell  to  his  colleagues.  Turning  to  Melancthon,  he  said 
with  an  agitated  voice,  "  My  dear  brother,  if  I  do  not  return, 
and  my  enemies  put  me  to  death,  continue  to  teach,  and  stand 
fast  in  the  trutli.  Labour  in  my  stead,  since  I  shall  no  longer 
be  able  to  labour  for  myself.  If  you  survive,  my  death  will 
be  of  httle  consequence."     Then,  committmg  his  soul  to  the 

*  Oranem  nunc  Germaniam  quasi  ad  genua  provolutam  tibi.    L.  Opp^ 
Lat.  ii.  184. 
+  L.  Epp.  i.  580. 


Luther's  journey.  221 

hands  of  Him  who  is  faithful,  Luther  got  into  the  car  and 
quitted  Witteraberg.  The  town-council  had  provided  him 
with  a  modest  conveyance,  covered  with  an  awning,  which 
the  travellers  could  set  up  or  remove  at  pleasure.  The  im- 
perial herald,  wearing  his  robe  of  office,  and  carrying  the 
imperial  eagle,  rode  on  horseback  in  front,  attended  by  his 
servant.  Next  came  Luther,  Schurff,  Amsdorfi,  and  Suaven, 
in  the  car.  The  friends  of  the  Gospel  and  the  citizens  of 
AVittemberg  were  deeply  agitated, — and,  invoking  God's  aid, 
burst  into  tears.     Thus  Luther  began  his  journey. 

He  soon  discovered  that  gloomy  presentiments  filled  the 
hearts  of  all  he  met.  At  Leipzic  no  respect  was  shown  him, 
and  the  magistrates  merely  presentejj  him  with  the  custom- 
ary cup  of  wine.  A  t  Naumburg  he  met  a  priest,  probably 
J.  Langer,  a  man  of  stern  zeal,  who  carefully  preserved  in 
his  study  a  portrait  of  the  famous  Jerome  Savonarola  (who 
was  burnt  at  Florence  in  1498  by  order  of  Pope  Alexander 
VI.),  as  a  martyr  to  freedom  and  morality,  as  well  as  a  con- 
fessor of  the  evangelical  truth.  Having  taken  down  the 
portrait  of  the  Italian  martyr,  the  priest  approached  Luther, 
and  held  it  out  to  him  in  silence.  The  lixtter  understood 
what  this  mute  representation  was  intended  to  announce, 
but  his  intrepid  soul  remained  firm.  ♦ "  It  is  Satan,"  said  he, 
"  that  would  prevent,  by  these  terrors,  the  confession  of  the 
truth  in  the  assembly  of  princes,  for  he  foresees  the  blow  it 
would  inflict  upon  his  kingdom."*  "  Stand  firm  in  the 
truth  thou  hast  proclaimed,"  said  the  priest  solemnly,  "  and 
God  will  as  firmly  stand  by  thee  !"x 

>fter  passing  the  night  at  Naumburg,  where  he  had  been 
hospitably  entertained  by  the  burgomaster,  Luther  arrived 
the  next  evening  at  Weimar.  He  had  hardly  been  a  minute 
in  the  town,  when  he  heard  loud  cries  in  every  direction :  it 
was  the  publication  of  his  condemnation.  "  Look  there !" 
said  the  herald.  He  turned  his  eyes,  and  with  astonishment 
saw  the  imperial  messengers  going  from  street  to  street, 
everywhere  posting  up  the  emperor's  edict  commanding  his 

•  Terrorem  hunc  a  Sathana  sibi  dixit  afferi  M.  Adami,  p.  117. 

t  Er  wolle  bey  der  erkandten  Wahrheyt  mit  breytem  Fuss  aushalteii 
Mathesius  Historien,  p.  23.     We  quote  the  first  edition  of  1566. 


222  LUTHER  AT  WEIMAR THE  CAVALCADE. 

writings  to  be  deposited  with  the  magistrates.  Luther 
doubted  not  that  this  unseasonable  dispby  of  severity  was 
intended  to  frighten  him  from  undertaking  the  journey,  so 
that  he  might  be  condemned  as  having  refused  to  appear. 
"  Well,  doctor !  will  you  proceed  ? "  asked  tlie  imperial 
herald  in  alarm.  "  Yes !"  replied  Luther ;  "  although  in- 
terdicted in  every  city,  I  shall  go  on  !  I  rely  upon  the  em- 
peror's safe-conduct." 

At  Weimar,  Luther  had  an  audience  with  Duke  John, 
brother  to  the  Elector  of  Saxony,  who  resided  there.  The 
prince  invited  him  to  preach,  and  the  reformer  consented. 
Words  of  life  flowed  from  the  doctor's  agitated  heart.  A 
Franciscan  monk,  who.  heard  him,  -by  name  John  VoVt,  the 
friend  of  Frederick  Myconius,  was  tlien  converted  to  the 
evangelical  doctrine.  He  left  liis  convent  two  years  after, 
and  somewhat  later  became  professor  of  theology  at  Wit- 
tembsrg.  The  duke  furnished  Luther  with  the  money  ne- 
cessary for  his  journey. 

From  }Veimar  the  reformer  proceeded  to  Erfurth.  This 
was  the  city  of  his  youth.  Here  he  hoped  to  meet  his  friend 
Lange,  if,  as  he-  had  written  to  him,  he  might  enter  the  city 
without  danger.*  When  about  three  or  four  leagues  from 
the  city,  near  the  village  of  Nora,  he  perceived  a  troop  of 
horsemen  approaching  in  the  distance.  Were  they  friends 
or  enemies  ?  In  a  short  time  Crotus,  rector  of  the  university, 
Eobanus  Hesse,  the  friend  of  Melancthon,  and  v/hom  Luther 
styled  the  prince  of  poets,  Euricius  Cordus,  John  Draco, 
and  others,  to  the  number  of  forty,  all  members  of  .the 
senate,  the  university,  _or  of  the  burghers,  greeted  him  with 
acclamations.  A  multitude  of  the  inhabitants  of  Erfurth 
thronged  'the  road,  and  gave  utterance'  to  their  joy.  All 
were  eager  to  see  the  man  who  had  dared  to  declare  war 
against  the  pope. 

A  man  about  twenty-eight  years  old,  by  name  Justus 
Jonas,  had  outstripped  the  cavalcade. 7    Jonas,  after  study- 

•  Nisi  periculura  sit  Erfordiam  in£;redi.     L.  Epp.  i.  580. 
■f  Hos  inter,  qui  nos  proevenerat,  ibat  Jonas, 
lUedecns  nostri,  primaque  fama  Chori. 

F.ob.  Hessi  Eleiiia  Secunda, 


MEETING  OF  JONAS  AND  LUTHER.  223 

ing  the  law  at  Erfurtli,  had  been  appointed  rector  of  that 
university  in  1519.  Receiving  the  light  of  the  Gospel^ 
which  was  shining  forth  in  every  direction,  he  had  enter- 
tained the  desire  of  becoming  a  theologian.  "  I  think," 
wrote  Erasmus  to  him,  '"'  that  God  has  elected  you  as  an 
instrument  to  make  known  the  glory  of  his  son  Jesus."  * 
All  his  thoughts  were  turned  towards  Wittemberg  and 
Luther.  Some  years  before,  when  he  was  as  yet  a  laAv- 
student,  Jonas,  who  was  a  man  of  active  and  enterprising 
spirit,  had  set  out  on  foot  in  company  with  a  few  friends, 
and  had  crossed  forests  infested  with  robbers,  and  cities 
devastated  by  the  plague,  in  order  to  visit  Erasmus,' who 
was  then  at  Brussels.  Shall  he  now  hesitate  to  confront 
other  dangers  by  accompanying  the  reformer  to  Worms  ? 
He  earnestly  begged  the  favour  to  be  granted  him,  and 
Luther  consented.  Thus  met  these  two  doctors,  who  were 
to  labour  together  all  their  lives  in  the  task  of  renovating 
the  Church.  Divine  Providence  gathered  round  Luther  men 
who  were  destined  to  be  the  light  of  Germany  :  Melancthon, 
AmsdorfF,  Bugenhagen,  and  Jonas.  On  his  return  from 
Worms,  Jonas  was  elected  provost  of  the  Church  of  Wit- 
temberg, and  doctor  of  divinity.  "  Jonas,"  said  Luther, 
"  is  a  man  whose  life  is  worth  purchasing  at  a  large 
price,  in  order  to  retain  him  on  earth."-]-  No  preacher  ever 
surpassed  him  in  his  power  of  captivating  his  hearers.— 
"  Pomeranus  is  aciitic,"  said  Melancthon ;  "  I  am  a  dialec- 
tician,. Jonas  is  an  orator.  Words  flow  from  his  hps  with 
admirable  beauty,  and  his  eloquence  is  full  of  energy.  But 
Luther  surpasses  us  all."  |  It  appears  that  about  this  time 
a  friend  of  Luther's  childhood,  and  also  one  of  his  brothers, 
increased  the  number  of  his  escort. 

The  deputation  from  Erfurth  had  turned  their  horses' 
heads.     Lutlier's  carriage  entered  within  the  walls  of  the 

*  Velut  organura  quoddam  electuin  ad  illustrandam  filii  sui  Jesu 
gloriam.     Erasm.  Epp.  v.  -27. 

f  Vir  est  quern  oportuit  multo  pretio  emptum  et  servatum  in  terra. 
Weisraann,  i.  1436. 

X  Pomeranus  est  grammaticus,  ego  sum  dialecticus,  Jonas  est  orator 

Luthevus  vero  nobis  omnibus  antecellit.     Knapp  Narrat.  do  J. 

Jona,  p.  5V,\. 


22d  luther's  sermon  at  erfurth. 

city,  surrounded  by  horsemen  and  pedestrians.  At  the  gate, 
in  the  public  places,  in  the  streets  where  the  poor  monk  had 
so  often  begged  his  bread,  the  crowd  of  spectators  was  im- 
mense. Luther  alighted  at  the  convent  of  the  Augustines, 
where  the  Gospel  had  first  given  consolation  to  his  heart. 
Lange  joyfully  received  him;  Usingen,  and  some  of  the  elder 
fathers,  showed  him  much  coldness.  There  was  a  great  de- 
sire to  hear  him  preadi ;  the  pulpit  had  been  forbidden  him, 
but  the  herald,  sharing  the  enthusiasm  of  those  about  him, 
gave  his  consent. 

On  the  Sunday  after  Easter  the  church  of  the  Augustines 
of  Erfurth  was  filled  to  overflowing.  This  friar,  who  had 
been  accustomed  in  former  times  to  unclose  the  doors  and 
sweep  out  the  church,  went  up  into  the  pulpit,  and  opening  the 
Bible,  read  these  words : — Peaci  he  unto  you.  And  when  he  had 
so  said,  he  shouted  unto  them  his  hands  and  his  side  (John  xx. 
19, 20).  "  Philosophers,  doctors,  and  writers,"  said  he,  "  have 
endeavoured  to  teach  men  the  way  to  obtain  everlasting  life, 
and  they  have  not  succeeded,     I  will  now  tell  it  to  you." 

This  has  been  the  great  question  in  every  age ;  accord- 
ingly Luther's  hearers  redoubled  their  attention. 

"  There  are  two  kinds  of  works,"  continued  the  reformer : 
"  works  not  of  ourselves,  and  these  are  good ;  our  own  works, 
and  they  are  of  little  worth.  One  man  builds  a  church ; 
another  goes  on  a  pilgrimage  to  St.  Jago  of  Compostella  or 
St.  Peter's;  a  third  fasts,  prays,  takes  the  cowl,  and  goes 
barefoot ;  another  does  something  else.  All  these  works  are 
nothingness  and  will  come  to  nought :  for  our  own  works 
have  no  virtue  in  them.  But  I  am  now  going  to  tell  you 
what  is  the  true  work.  God  has  raised  one  man  from  the 
dead,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  He  might  destroy  death, 
extirpate  sin,  and  shut  the  gates  of  hell.  This  is  the  work 
of  salvation.  The  devil  thought  he  had  the  Lord  in  his  power, 
when  he  saw  Him  hanging  between  two  thieves,  suffering 
the   most   disgraceful  martyrdom,  accursed  of  God  and  of 

men But  the  Godhead  displayed  its  power,  and  destroyed 

death,  sin,  and  hell 

"  Christ  has  vanquished !  this  is  the  joyful  news !  and 
we  are  saved  by  his  work,  and  not  by  our  own.     The  pope 


FAITH  AND  WORKS.  225 

Hays  differently :  but  I  affirm  that  the  holy  mother  of  God 
herself  was  saved,  neitHer  by  her  virginity,  nor  by  her 
maternity,  nor  by  her  purity,  nor  by  her  works,  but  solely 
by  the  instrumentality  of  faith  and  the  works  of  God." 

While  Luther  was  speaking,  a  sudden  noise  was  heard ; 
one  of  the  galleries  cracked,  and  it  was  feared  that  it  would 
break  down  under  the  pressure  of  the  crowd.  This  incident 
occasioned  a  great  disturbance  in  the  congregation.  Some  ran 
out  from  their  places ;  others  stood  motionless  through  fright. 
The  preacher  stopped  a  moment,  and  then  stretching  out  his 
hand,  exclaimed  with  a  loud  voice :  "  Fear  nothing !  there 
is  no  danger :  it  is  thus  the  devil  seeks  to  hinder  me  from 
proclaiming , the  Gospel,  but  he  will  not  succeed."*  At 
these  words,  those  who  were  flying  halted  in  astonishment 
and  surprise ;  the  assembly  again  became  calm,  and  Luther, 
undisturbed  by  these  efforts  of  the  devil,  continued  thus: 
"  You  say  a  great  deal  about  faith  (you  may  perhaps  reply 
to  me) :  show  us  how  we  may  obtain  it.  Well,  I  will  teach 
you.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  said  :  Peace  he  unto  you  !  behold 
my  hands,  that  is  to  say,  Behold,  0  man !  it  is  I,  I  alone, 
who  have  taken  away  thy  sin,  and  ransomed  thee ;  and  now 
thou  hast  peace,  saith  the  Lord. 

"  I  have  not  eaten  of  tlie  fruit  of  the  forbidden  tree,"  re- 
sumed Luther,  "  nor  have  you :   but  we  have  all.  paptaken 
of  the  sin  that  Adam  has  transmitted  to  us,  and  have  gone 
astray.     In  like  manner,  I  have  not  suffered  on  the  cross, 
neither  have  you ;  but  Christ  has  ^suffered  for  us ;  we  are 
justified  by  God's  work,  and  not  by  our  own...... I  am  (saith 

the  Lord)  thy  righteousness  and  thy  redemption. 

"  Let  us  believe  in  the  Gospel  and  in  the  epistles  of  St. 
Paul,  and  not  in  the  letters  and  decretals  of  the  popes." 

After  proclaiming  faith  as  the  cause  of  the  sinner's  justifi- 
cation, Luther  proclaims  works  as  the  consequence  and 
manifestation  of  salvation. 

"  Since  God  has  saved  us,"  continues  he,  "  let  us  so  order 

our  works  that  they  may  be  acceptable  to  him.     Art  thou 

rich?   let  thy  goods  administer  to   the  necessities  of  the 

poor!     Art  thou  poor?  let  thy  services  be  acceptable  to  the 

'  *  Agnosco  insidias,  hostis  acerbe,  tuas.     Hessi  Eleg.  iii. 

10* 


226  Luther's  illness  and  courage. 

rich !    If  thy  labour  is  useful  to  thyself  alone,  the  service 
that  thou  pretendest  to  render  unto  God  is  a  lie.'* 

In  the  -whole  of  this  sermon  there  is  not  a  word  about 
himself;  not  a  single  allusion  to  the  circumstances  in  which 
he.  is  placed  :  nothing  about  Worms,  or  Charles,  or  the 
nuncios ;  he  preaches  Christ,  and  Christ  only.  At  this  mo- 
ment, when  the  eyes  of  all  the  world  are  upon  him,  he  has 
no  thought  of  himself:  this  stamps  him  as  a  true  servant  of 
God. 

Luther  departed  from  Erfurth,  and  passed  through  Gotha, 
where  he  preached  another  sermon.  Myconius  adds,  that  as 
the  people  were  leaving  the  church,  the  devil  threw  down  from 
the  pediment  some  stones  that  had  not  moved  for.two  hundred 
years.  The  doctor  slept  at  the  convent  of  the  Benedictines 
at  Reinhardsbrunn,  and  from  thence  proceeded  to  Eisenach, 
where  he  felt  indisposed.  Amsdorff,  Jonas,  Schurff,  and 
all  his  friends  were  alarmed.  He  was  bled;  they  tended  him 
with  the  most  affectionate  anxiety,  and  John  Oswald,  the 
schultheiss  of  the  town,  brought  him  a  cordial.  Luther  having 
drunk  a  portion  fell  asleep,  and,  reinvigorated  by  this  repose, 
he  was  enabled  to  continue  his  journey  on  the  folloAving 
morning. 

His  progress  resembled  that  of  a  victorious  general.  The 
people  gazed  with -emotion  on  this  daring  man,  who  was 
going  to  lay  his  head  at  the  feet  of  the  emperor  and  the  em- 
pire.f  An  immense  crowd  flocked  eagerly  around  him.J 
"  Ah  !"  said  some,  "  there  are  so  many  bishops  and  cardinals 

at  Worms! They  will  burn  you,  and  reduce  your  body  to 

ashes,  as  they  did  Avith  John  Huss."  But  nothing  frightened 
the  monk.  "  Though  they  should  kindle  a  fire,"  said  he, 
"  all  the  way  from  Worms  to  Wittemberg,  the  flames  of  which 
reached  to  heaven,  I  Avould  walk  through  it  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord, — I  would  appear  before  them, — I  would  enter  the 
jaws  of  this  Behemoth,  and  break  his  teeth,  confessing  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."  § 

•  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xii.  485. 

-f  Quocunque  iter  faciebant,  frequens  erat  concursus  hominum,videndi 
Lutheri  studio.    Cochloeus,  p.  29. 

J  Iter  faciputi  occurrebant  populi.    Pallav,  Hist.  C.  Tr.  i.  ]  14. 
§  Ein  Feuer  das  bis  an  den  Himmel  reichte Keil,  i.  98. 


COURAGE LETTER  TO  SPALATIN.  227 

One  day,  just  as  he  Iiad  entered  an  inn,  and  the  crowd  was 
pressing  around  him  as  usual,  an  officer  advanced  and  said : 
*'  Are  you  the  man  that  has  undertaken  to  reform  the 
piipacy  ?  How  can  you  hope  to  succeed?" — "  Yes,"  rephed 
Luther,  "  I  am  th.e  man.  I  trust  in  God  Almighty,  whose 
Word  and  commandment  I  have  before  me."  The  officer 
was  touched,  and  looking  at  him  with  a  milder  air,  said ; 
"  My  dear  friend,  what  you  say  is  a  great  matter.  I  am  the 
servant  of  Charles,  but  your  Master  is  greater  than  mine. 
He  will  aid  and  preserve  you."*  Such  was  the  impression 
produced  by  Luther.  Even  his  enemies  Averc  struck  at  the 
sight  of  the  multitudes  that  thronged  around  him ;  but 
they  depicted  his  journey  in  far  different  colours.f  The  doc- 
tor arrived  at  Frankfort  on  Sunday  the  14th  of  April. 

Already  the  news  of  Luther's  journey  had  reached  Worms. 
The  friends  of  the  pope  lia<I  thought  that  he  would  not  obey 
the  emperors  summons.  Albert,  cardinal-archbishop  of 
iVIentz,  would  have  gi\  en  aiiy  thing  to  stop  him  on  the  road. 
New  intrigues  were  put  in  motion  to  attain  this  result. 

As  soon  as  Lutlier  arrived  in  Frankfort,  he  took  some  re- 
pose, and  afterwards  gave  intelligence  of  his  a})proach  to 
Spalatin,  who  was  then  at  Worpis  with  the  elector.  This 
v.'as  the  only  letter  he  wrote  during  Ids  journey.  "  I  am 
coming,"  said  he,  "  although  Satan  endeavoured  to  stop  me 
on  the  road  by  sickness.  Since  I  left  Eisenach  I  have  been 
in  a  feeble  state,  and  am  still  as  I  never  was  before.  I  learn 
that  Charles  lias  published  an  edict  to  frighten  me.  But 
Christ  lives,  and  I  shall  enter  Worins  in  despite  of  all  the 
gates  of  hell,  and  Cf  the  powers  of  the  air.j:  Have  the 
goodness,  therefore,  to  prepare  a  lodging  for  me." 

*  Nun  habt  Ihr  emen  grofeern  Kerrn,  denn  Icb.     Ibid.  99. 

+  In  diversoriis  multa  j^ropinatio,  lasta  compotatio,  musices  quoque 
gaudia  :  adeo  ut  Lutlierus  ipse  alicubi  sonora  testudine  ludens  omnium 
in  se  oculos  converteret,  velut  Ovpheus  quidam,  sed  rasiisadhnc  et  cucul- 
iatus,  eoque  mirubilior.  Coclilceus,  p.  29.  ,  In  the  taverns  there  was 
good  cheer,  joyous  potation?,  and  even  the  charms  of  music  :  so  that 
Luther,  playing  upon  the  harp,  drew  all  eyes  upon  himself,  like  a  very- 
Orpheus,  and  tlie  more  -.vonderful  as  he  was  shorn  and  wore  a  cowl. 

t  Intrabimus  Wormatiam,  iuvitis  omnibus  portis  iuferni  et  potentati- 
Vus  aeris.     L.  0pp.  i.  U?>7. 


228  LUTHER  AT  FKANKFORT. 

The  next  day  Luther  went  to  visit  the  school  of  the 
learned  William  Nesse,  a  celebrated  geographer  of  that  period. 
"  Apply  to  the  study  of  the  Bible,  and  to  the  inA^estigation 
of  truth,"  said  he  to  the  pupils.  And  then,  putting  his  right 
hand  on  one  of  the  children,  and  his  left  upon  another,  he 
pronounced  a  benediction  on  the  whole  school. 

If  Luther  blessed  the  young,  he  Avas  also  the  hope  of  the 
aged.  Catherine  of  Holzhausen,  a  widow  far  advanced  in 
years,  and  who  served  God,  approached  him  and  said  :  "  My 
parents  told  me  that  God  would  raise  up  a  man  who  should 
oppose  the  papal  vanities  and  preserve  His  Word.  I  hope 
thou  art  that  man,  and  I  pray  for  the  grace  and  Holy  Spirit 
of  God  upon  thy  work."* 

These  were  far  from  being  the  general  sentiments  in 
Frankfort.  John  Cochloeus,  dean  of  the  church  of  Our 
Lady,  was  one  of  the  most  devoted  partisans  of  the  papacy. 
He  could  not  repress  his  apprehensions  when  he  saw  Luther 
pass  through  Frankfort  on  his  road  to  Worms.  He  thought 
that  the  Church  had  need  of  devoted  champions.  It  is  true 
no  one  had  summoned  him  ;  but  that  mattered  not.  Luther 
had  scarcely  quitted  the  city,  when  Cochlceus  followed  him, 
ready  (said  he)  to  sacrifice  his  life  in  defence  of  the  honour 
of  the  Church.-j- 

The  alarm  was  universal  in  the  camp  of  the  pope's  friends. 
The  heresiarch  was  arriving ;  every  day  and  every  hour 
brought  him  nearer  to  Worms.  If  he  entered,  all  might 
perhaps  be  lost.  Archbishop  Albert,  the  confessor  Glapio, 
and  the  politicians  who  surrounded  the  emperor,  were  con- 
founded. How  could  they  hinder  this  *monk  from  coming  ? 
To  carry  him  off"  by  force  was  impossible,  for  he  had  Charles's 
safe-conduct.  Stratagem  alone  could  stop  him.  These  artful 
men  immediately  conceived  the  following  plan.  The  em- 
peror's confessor  and  his  head  chamberlain,  Paul  of  ArmsdorfF, 
hastily  quitted  Worms.J    They  directed  tlieir  course  towards 

•  Ich  holie  dass  du  der  Verheissene Cypr.  Hilar.  Ev.  p.  603. 

+  Luthenim  iliac  traiiseuntem  subsequutus,  ut  pro  honore  Ecclesiae 

Titam  suam exponeret.     Cochloeus,  p.  ?>6.    This  is  the  writer  whom 

we  quote  so  frequently. 

t  Dass  der  Keyser  seineu  Beichtvater  uud  Ihrer  Majest.  Ober-Kam- 
merling,  zu  Sickingen  schickt.    L.  0pp.  svii.  c;87. 


SCHEMES  OF  THE  KOMANISTS.  229 

the  castle  of  Ebernburg,  about  ten  leagues  from  the  city,  the 
residence  of  Francis  of  Sickingen, — that  knight  who  had 
offered  an  asylum  to  Luther.  Biicer,  a  youthful  Dominican, 
chaplain  to  the  elector-palatine,  and  converted  to  the  evan- 
gelical doctrine  by  the  disputation  at  Heidelberg,*  had  taken 
refuge  in  this  "  resting-place  of  the  righteous."  The  knight, 
who  did  not  understand  much  about  reUgious  matters,  was 
easily  deceived,  and  the  character  of  the  palatine  cliaplain 
facilitated  the  confessor's  designs.  In  fact,  Bucer  was  a  man 
of  pacific  character.  Making  a  distinction  between  funda- 
mental and  secondary  points,  he  thought  that  the  latter- 
might  be  given  up  for  the  sake  of  unity  and  peace.j 

The  chamberlain  and  Charles's  confessor  began  their 
attack.  They  gave  Sickingen  and  Bucer  to  understand, 
that  Luther  was  lost  if  he  entered  Worms.  They  declared 
that  the  emperor  was  ready  to  send  a  few  learned  men 
to  Ebernburg  to  confer  with  the  doctor.  "  Both  parties," 
said  they  to  the  knight,  "  will  place  themselves  under  your 
protection."  '*  We  agree  wdth  Luther  on  all  essential  points," 
said  they  to  Bucer ;  "  it  is  now  a  question  of  merely  se- 
condary matters,  and  you  shall  mediate  between  us."  The 
knight  and  the  doctor  were  staggered.  The  confessor  and 
the  chamberlain  continued :  "  Luther's  invitation  must  pro- 
ceed from  you,"  said  they  to  Sickingen,  "  and  Bucer  shall' 
carry  it  to  him."  J  Everything  was  arranged  according  to 
their  wishes.  Only  let  the  too  credulous  Luther  go  to  Ebern- 
burg, his  safe-conduct  will  soon  have  expired,  and  then  who 
shall  defend  him  ? 

Luther  had  arrived  at  Oppenheim.  His  safe-conduct  was 
available  for  only  three  days  more.  He  saw  a  troop  of 
horsemen  approaching  him,  and  at  their  head  soon  recognised 
Bucer,  with  Avhom  he  had  held  such  intimate  conversa- 
tions at  Heidelberg.  §  "  These  cavaliers  belong  to  Francis 
of    Sickingen,"  said  Bucer,  after   the  first   interchange  of 

*  See  Vol.  I.  p.  330. 

t  Condocefaciebat  rk  a-jxyxuTa  a  probabilibus  distinguere,  ut  scirent 

quae  retinenda M.  Adami  Vita  Buceri,  p.  223. 

t  Dass  er  sollte  den  Luther  zu  sich  fodern.    L.  0pp.  xvii.  587. 
§  Da  kam  Bucer  zu,  mit  etlichen  Reutern.     Ibid. 


230  luthek's  firmness. 

friendslilp ;  "  he  lias  sent  me  lo  conduct  you  to  his  castle* 
The  emperor's  confessor  dcsh-es  to  have  an  interview  witli 
you.  His  influence  over  Charles  is  unlimited ;  everything 
may  yet  be  arranged.  But  beware  of  Aleander!''  Jonas, 
Schurff,  and  Amsdorff  knew  not  v/hat  to  think.  Bucer  v/as 
pressing;  but  Luther  felt  no  hesitation.  "  I  shall  continue 
my  journey,'*  replied  he  to  Bucer ;  "  and  if  the  emperor's 
confessor  has  anything  to  say  to  me,  he  will  find  me  at 
Worms.     I  go  wdiither  I  am  summoned." 

In  tlie  mean  while,  Spalatin  himself  began  to  be  anxious 
and  to  fear.  Surrounded  at  Worms  by  the  enemies  of  the 
Reformation,  he  heard  it  said  that  the  safe-conduct  of  a 
heretic  ought  not  to  be  respected.  He  grew  alarmed  for  his 
friend.  At  the  moment  when  the  latter  was  approaching 
the  city,- a  messenger  appeared  before  him,  with  this  advice 
from  the  chaplain:  *' Do  not  enter  Worms!"  And  this 
from  his  best  friend — the  elector's  confidant — from  Spa- 
latin  himself! But  Luther,  undismayed,  turned  his  eyes 

on  the  messenger,  and  replied :    "  Go  and  tell  your  master, 

that  even  should  there  be  as  many  devils  in  Worms  as  tiles  on 

the  house-tops,  still  I  would  enter  it  !"t    Never,  perhaps,  has 

Luther  been  so  sublime!   The  messenger  returned  to  Worms 

with  this  astounding  ansvrer.    "  1  was  then  undaunted,"  said 

Luther,  a  few  days  before  his  death  ;    '•'  I  leared  nothing. 

\  God  can  indeed  render  a  man  intrepid  at  any  time ;  but  I 

\  know  not  whether  I  should  now  liave  so  much  hberty  and 

t  joy."- — "  When  our  cause  is  good,"  adds  his  disciple  Mathe- 

^  sius,  "  the  heart  expands,  and  gives  courage  and  energy  to 

evangelists  as  well  as  to  soldiers."! 

*'  Unci  \yorite  mir  iiberreden  zu  Sickingen  geii  Ebcrnburg  zu  kotrin-.en. 
L.  0pp.  xvii.  337. 

f  Wenn  so  viel  Teufel  zu  Worms  %Taren,  als  Ziegel  auf  den  Dachein 
,ioch  woUt  Ich  hinein.     Ibid. 

,;:  So  Wachst  das  Herz  im  Leibe.    .     Matli.  p.  24. 


LUTHER  ENTERS  WORMS.  231 


CHARTER  VIII. 

Entry  into  Worms— Death-Song— Charles's  Council— Capito  and  the 
Temporizers — Luther's  numerous  Visiters—  Citation — Hiitten  to  Luther 
— Luther  proceeds  to  the  Diet — Saying  of  Freundsberg — Imposing 
Assembly — The  Chancellor's  Speech— Luther's  Reply— His  Discr^nion 
— Saying  of  Charles  V.— Alarm — Triumph — Luther's  Firmness — Vio- 
lence of  the  Spaniards — Advice — Luther's  Strifggles  and  Prayer — 
Strength  of  the  Reformation— His  Vow  to  the  Scriptures— The  Court 
of  the  Diet — Luther's  Speech— Three  Classes  of  Writings — He  requires 
Proof  of  his  Errors — Serious  Warnings — He  repeats  his  Speech  in 
Latm — Here  I  stand  ;  I  can  say  no  more — The  Weakness  of  God 
>.ironger  than  Man — A  new  Attempt — Victory. 

k.\  jiengtli,  on  the  morning  of  thp  IGtli  of  April,  Luther  dis- 
.^.ovcred  the  walls  of  the  ancient  city.  All  were  expecting 
him.  One  absorbing  thought  prevailed  in  AYorms.  Some 
young  nobles,  Bernard  of  Hirschfeklt,  Albert-  of  Lindenau, 
with  six  knights  and  other  gentlemen  in  the  train  of  the 
princes,  to  the  number  of  a  hundred  (if  we  may  believe  Pal- 
lavicini),  unable  to  restrain  their  impatience,  rode  out  on 
horseback  to  meet  him,  and  surrounded  him,  to  form  an  es- 
cort at  the  moment  of  his  entrance.  He  drew  near.  Before 
him  pranced  the  imperial  herald,  in  full  costume.  Luther 
came  next  in  his  modest  car.  Jonas  followed  hira  on  horse- 
back, and  the  cavaliers  were  on  both  sides  of  him.  A  great 
crowd  was  waiting  for  hira  at  the  gates.  It  was  near  mid- 
day when  he  passed  those  walls,  from  which  so  many  persons 
had  pr%^.dicted  he  would  never  come  forth  alive.  Every  one 
was  at  table ;  but  as  soon  as  the  watchman  on  the  tower  of 
the  catiiedral  sounded  his  trumpet,  all  ran*  into  the  streets 
to  see  the  monk.     Luther  was  now  in  Worms. 

Two  thousand  persons  accompanied  him  through  the 
streets  of  the  city.  The  citizens  eagerly  pressed  forv/ard  to 
see  him  :  every  moment  the  crowd  was  increasing.  It  was 
much  greater  than  at  the  public  entry  of  the  emperor.  On 
a  sudden,  says  an  historian,  a  man  dressed  in  a  singular 
costume,  and  bearing  a  large  cross,  such  as  is  employed  ia 


232  THE  REQUIEM. 

funeral  processions,  made  way  through  the  crowd,  advanced 
towards  Luther,  and  tlien  with  a  loud  voice,  and  in  that 
plaintive,  measured  tone  in  which  mass  is  said  for  the 
repose  of  the  soul,  he  sang  these  words,  as  if  he  were  utter- 
ing them  from  the  abode  of  the  dead  : — 

Advenisti,  O  desiderabilis  ! 
Quern  expectabamus  in  tenebr^J^ 

Tlius  a  requiem  was  Luther's  Avelcome  to  Worms.  It  was 
the  court-fool  of  one  of  the  dukes  of  Bavaria,  who,  if  the 
story  be  true,  gave  Lutlier  one- of  those  warnings,  replete  at 
once  with  sagacity  and  irony,  of  which  so  many  examples 
have  been  recorded  of  these  personages.  But  the  shouts  of 
the  multitude  soon  drowned  the  De  Profundis  of  the  cross- 
bearer.  The  procession  made  its  way  with  difficulty  through 
the  crowd.  At  last,  the  herald  of  the  empire  stopped  before 
the  hotel  of  the  knights  of  Rliodes.  There  resided  the  two 
councillors  of  tlie  elector,  Frederick  of  Thun  and  Philip  of 
Feilitsch,  as  well  as  the  marshal  of  the  empire,  Ulrich  of 
Pappenheim.  Luther  alighted  from  liis  car,  and  said  as  he 
touched  the  ground:  "God  will  be  my  defence." 7 — "  I  en- 
tered Worms  in  a  covered  waggon,  and  in  my  monk's  gown," 
said  he  at  a  later  period.  "  All  the  people  came  out  into 
the  streets  to  get  a  sight  of  Friar  Martin." | 

The  news  of  his  arrival  filled  both  the  Elector  of  Saxony 
and  Aleander  with  alarm.  The  young  and  graceful  Arch- 
bishop Albert,  who  kept  a  middle  position  between  the  two 
parties,  was  confounded  at  such  boldness.  "If  I  had  pos- 
sessed no  more  courage  than  he,"  said  Luther,  "  it  is  true 
they  would  never  have  seen  me  at  Worms.." 

Charles  V.  immediately  summoned  his  council.  The  em- 
peror's privy-councillors  hastily  repaired  to  the  palace,  for  the 
alarm  had  reached  them  also.  "  Luther  is  come,"  said  Charles ; 
"  what  must  we  do  ?" 

Modo,  bishop  of  Palermo,  and  chancellor  of  Flanders, 
replied,  if  we  may  credit  the  testimony  of  Lutlier  himself: 
"  We  have  long  consulted  on  this  matter.    Let  your  imperial 

*  At  last  thou'rt  come,  long  looked-for  one,  whom  we  have  waited  for 
In  the  darkness  of  the  grave.    M.  Adami  Vita  Lutheri,p.  118. 
t  Deiis  stabit  pro  me.    Pallav.  i.  1 U.  J  L.  0pp.  xvii.  587. 


CAPITO  AND  THE  TEMPORIZERS.  233 

majesty  get  rid  of  this  man  at  once.  Did  not  Sigismund 
cause  John  Huss  to  be  burnt  ?  AVe  are  not  bound  either 
to  give  or  to  observe  the  safe-conduct  of  a  heretic."^- — 
"  No  !"■  said  Charles,  ''  we  must  keep  our  promise."  They 
submitted,  therefore,  to*  the  reformer's  appearance  before  the 
diet. 

While  the  councils  of  the  great  were  thus  agitated  on 
account  of  Luther,  there  were  many  persons  in  Worms  who 
were  delighted  at  the  opportunity  of  at  length  beholding 
this  illustrious  servant  of  God.  Capito,  chaplain  and  coun- 
cillor to  the  Archbishop  of  iSIentz,  was  the  foremost  among 
them.  This  remarkable  man,  who,  shortly  before,  had 
preached  the  Gospel  in  Switzerland  vrith  great  freedom,-|- 
thought  it  becoming  to  the  station  he  filled  to  act  in  a 
manner  which  led  to  his  being  accused  of  cowardice  by  the 
Evangelicals,  and  of  dissimulation  by  the  Romanists. |  Yet 
at  Mentz  he  had  proclaimed  the  doctrine  of  grace  with 
much  clearness.  At  the  moment  of  his  departure,  _he  had 
succeeded  in  supplying  his  place  by  a  young  and  zealous 
preacher  named  Hedio.  The  Word  of  God  was  not  bound 
in  that  city,  the  ancient  sea't  of  the  primacy  of  the  German 
Church.  The  Gospel  was  listened  to  with  eagerness ;  in  vain 
did  the  monks  endeavour  to  preach  from  the  Holy  Scriptures 
after  their  manner,  and  employ  all  the  means  in  their  power 
to  check  the  impulse  given  to  men's  minds :  they  could  not 
succeed. §  But  while  proclaiming  the  new  doctrine,  Capito 
attempted  to  keep  friends  with  those  who  persecuted  it.  He 
flattered  himself,  as  others  did  who  shared  in  his  opinions, 
that  he  might  in  this  way  be  of  great  service  to  the  Church. 
To  judge  by  their  talk,  if  Luther  was  not  burnt,  if  all  the 
Lutherans  were  not  excommunicated,  it  was  owing  to  Capito's 
influence  with  the  Archbishop  xllbcrt.|I     Cochloeus,  dean  of 

*  Dass  Ihre  Majestat  den  Luther  aiifs  erste  beyseit  thate  und  um- 
bringen  liess L.  0pp.  xvii.  587.  f  See  below  Book  VIII. 

JAstutia  plusquam  vulpina  vehementer  callidum Lutherismum 

versutissime  dissimulabat.     Cochloeus,  p.  36. 

§  Evaii<j;elium  atidiunt  avidissirae,  Verbum  Dei  alligatum  non  est 

Caspar  Hedio,  Zw.  Epp.  p.  157. 

U  Lutheras  in  hoc  districtu  dudum  esset  combustus,  Lutheran! 
k'sfeffwiyuyai^  uisi  Capito  aliter  persuasisset  principi.     Ibid.  p.  148. 


234  CROWD  or  visiters. 

Frankfort,  who  reached  Yv'omis  about  the  same  time  as 
Luther,  immediately  waited  on  Capito.  The  latter,  who  was, 
outwardly  at  least,  on  very  iriendly  terms  with  Aleander, 
presented  Cochloeus  to  him,  thus  serving  as  a  hnk  between 
the  two  greatest  enemies  of  the  reformer."'  Capito  no  doubt 
tliought  he  was  advancing  Christ's  cause  by  all  these  tem- 
porizing expedients,  but  we  cannot  find  that  they  led  to  any 
good  result.  The  event  almost  always  baffles  these  calcula- 
tions of  human  w^isdom,  and  proves  that  a  decided  course, 
while  it  is  the  most  frank,  is  also  the  wisest. 

Meantime,  the  crowd  still  continued  round  the  hotel  of 
Rhodes,  wiiere  Luther  had  alighted.  To  some  he  was  a 
prodigy  of  v.-isdom,  to  others  a  monster  of  iniquity.  All  the 
city  longed  to  see  him.t  They  left  him,  however,  the  first 
hours  after  his  arrival  to  recruit  his  strength,  and  to  converse 
with  his  most  intimate  friends.  But  as  soon  as  the  evening 
came,  counts,  barons,  knights,  gentlemen,  ecclesiastics,  and 
citizens,  flocked  about  him.  All,  even  Ids  greatest  enemies, 
were  struck  with  the  boldness  of  his  manner,  the  joy  tliat 
seemed  to  animate  him,  the  power  of  his  language,  and  that 
imposing  elevation  and  enthusiasm  which  gave  this  simple 
monk  an  irresistible  authority.  But  while  some  ascribed 
this  grandeur  to  sometliing  divine,  the  friends  of  the  pope 
loudly  exclaimed  that  he  was  possessed  by  a  devil.j:  Visiters 
rapidly  succeeded  each  other,  and  this  crowd  of  curious  in- 
dividuals kept  Luther  from  his  bed  until  a  late  hour  of  the 
night. 

On  the  next  morning,  Wednesday  the  171h  of  April,  the 
hereditary  marslial  of  the  empire,  Ulricli  of  Pappenheim,  cited 
him  to  appear  at  four  in  the  afternoon  before  his  imperial 
majesty  and  the  states  of  the  empire.  Luther  receiA'cd  this 
message  with  profound  respect. 

Thus  everything  was  arranged;  he  was  about  to  stand 
for  Jesus  Christ  before  the  .most  august  assembly  in  the 

*  Hic*(Capito)  ilium  (Cochlceum)  insiniiavit  Hieronyiuo  Aleandro, 
nuncio  Leonis  X.    Cochloeus,  p.  36. 

+  Eadem  die  tota  civitas  solicite  confluxit.    Pallav.  i.  114. 

X  Nescio  quid  divinum  suspicabantur ;  ex  adverse  alii,  malo  dgemone 
obsessum  existiniabant.     Ibid 


HUTTEn's  LETTtR  TO  LUTHER.  235 

world.  Encouragements  were  not  wanting  to  him.  The 
impetuous  knight,  Uh'ich  Hiitten,  was  then  in  tlie  castle  of 
Ebernburg.  Unable  to  visit  Worms  (for  Leo  X.  had  called 
upon  Cliarles  V.  to  send  him  tound  hand  and  foot  to  Rome), 
he  resolved  at  least  to  stretcli  out  the  hand  of  friendship  to 
Luther;  and  on  this  very  day  (17th  April)  he  wrote  to  liim, 
adopting  the  language  of  a  king  of  Israel  :*  "  The  Lord  hear 
thee  in  the  day  of  trouble  ;  the  name  of  the  God  of  Jacob  de- 
fend thee.  Send  thee  help  from  the  sanctuary^  and  strengthen 
thee  out  of  Zion.  Grant  thee  according  to  thine  own  hearty 
and  fulfil  all  thy  counsel.  Dearly  beloved  Luther  I  my  ve- 
nerable father! fear  not,  and  stand  firm.     The  counsel  of 

the  wicked  has  beset  you,  and  they  have  opened  their  mouths 
against  you  like  roaring  lions.  But  the  Lord  will  arise 
against  the  unrighteous,  and  put  them  to  confusion.  Fight, 
therefore,  valiantly  in  Christ's  cause.  As  for  me,  I  too  will 
combat  boldly.  Would  to  God  that  I  were  permitted  to  see 
how  they  frown.     But  the  Lord  will  purge  his  vineyard, 

which  the  wild  boar  of  the  forest  has  laid  waste May 

Christ  p,reserve  you  !"-{-  Bucer  did  what  Hiitten  was  unable 
to  do;  he  came  from  Ebernburg  to  Worms,  and  did  not 
leave  his  friend  during  the  time  of  his  sojoiu'n  in  that  city.;]: 
Four  o'clock  arrived.  The  marshal  of  the  empire  ap- 
peared; Luther  prepared  to  set  out  with  him.  He  was 
agitated  at  the  thought  of  the  solemn  congress  before 
which  he  was  about  to  appear.  The  herald  walked  first; 
after  him  the  marshal  of  the  empire ;  and  the  reformer 
came  last.  The  crowd  that  filled  the  streets  was  still 
greater  than  on  the  preceding  day.  It  was  impossible  to 
advance  ;  in  vain  were  orders  given  to  make  way  ;  the 
crowd  still  kept  increasing.  At  length  the  herald,  seeing 
the  difficulty  of  reaching  the  town-hall,  ordered  some 
private  houses  to  be  opened,  and  led  Luther  through  the 
gardens  and  private  passages  to  the  place  where  the  diet 
was  sitting.§   The  people  whoAvitnessed  this,  rushed  into  the 

•  David  in  the  20lh  Psalm.  f  Servet  te  Christus,     L.  0pp.  ii.  175. 

X  Bucerus  eodem  venit.     M.  Adami  Vita  Buceri,  p  2i'2. 
§  Uud  ward  also  durch   heimliche   Gauge  gefuhrt.     L.    0pp.   (L.) 
xvii.  574. 


236  PROCESSION  TO  THE  DIET- -FREUNDSBERG. 

houses  after  the  monk  of  Wittemberg,  ran  to  the  windows 
tliat  overlooked  the  gardens,  and  a  great  number  climbed 
on  the  roofs.  The  tops  of  the  houses  and  the  pavements 
of  the  streets,  above  and  below,  all  were  covered  with  spec- 
tators.* 

Having  reached  the  town-hall  at  las^,  Luther  and  those 
who  accompanied  him  were  again  prevented  by  the  crowd 
from  crossing  the  threshold.  They  cried,  "  Make  way ! 
make  way!"  but  no  one  moved.  Upon  this  the  imperial 
soldiers  by  main  force  cleared  a  road,  through  which  Luther 
passed.  As  the  people  rushed  forward  to  enter  witli  him, 
the  soldiers  kept  them  back  with  their  halberds.  Luyier 
entered  the  interior  of  the  hail;  but  even  there,  every  corner 
was  crowded.  In  the  antechambers  and  embrasures  of  the 
windows  there  were  more  tlian  hve  thousand  spectators, — 
Germans,  Italians,  Spaniards,  and  others.  Luther  advanced 
with  difficulty.  At  last,  as  he  drew  near  the  door  which 
was  about  to  admit  him  into  the  presence  of  his  judges,  he 
met  a  valiant  knight,  the  celebrated  George  of  Freundsberg, 
who,  four  years  later,  at  the  head  of  his  German  lansque- 
nets, bent  the  knee  with  his  soldiers  on  the  field  of  Pavia, 
and  then  charging  the  left  of  the  French  army,  drove  it 
into  the  Ticino,  and  in  a  great  measure  decided  the  captivity 
of  the  King  of  France.  The  old  general,  seeing  Luther 
pass,  tapped  him  on  the  shoulder,  and  shaking  his  head, 
blanched  in  many  battles,  said  kindly :  "  Poor  monk !  poor 
monk !  thou  art  now  going  to  make  a  nobler  stand  than  I  or 
any  other  captains  have  ever  made  in  the  bloodiest  of  our 
battles !  But  if  thy  cause  is  just,  and  thou  art  sure  of  it, 
go  forward  in  God's  name,  and  fear  yothing !  God  will  not 
forsake  thee!"-]-  A  noble  tribute  of  respect  paid  by  the 
courage  of  the  s^vord  to  the  courage  of  the  mind  !  He  that 
rideth  his  spirit  is  greater  tlicfii  he  that  taheth  a  city,  were  the 
words  of  a  king.j: 

•  Doch  lief  das  Yolk  haufi*^  zu,  und  stieg  sogar  auf  Dacher.  Seek. 
p.  348. 

"t  Mniichlein  !  mcinchlein  !  du  geliest  jetzt  eiiien  Gang,  eiiien  solclien 
Stand  zu  thun,  dergleichen  Ich  und  manclier  Obrister,  audi  in  miser 
allererncstesten  Schlacht-Ordnung  nicht  gcthan  habeu Seek.  p.  348. 

±  Proverbs  xvi.  32. 


IMPOSING  ASSEMBLY. 


237 


At  length  the  doors  of  the  hall  were  opened.  Luther 
went  in,  and  with  him  entered  many  persons  who  formed  no 
portion  of  the  diet.  Never  had  man  appeared  before  so 
imposing  an  assembly.  The  Emperor  Charles  V.,  whose 
sovereignty  extended  over  great  part  of  the  old  and  new 
world ;  his  brother  the  Archduke  Ferdinand ;  six  electors  of 
the  empire,  most  of  whose  descendants  now  wear  the  kingly 
crown ;  twenty-four  dukes,  the  majority  of  whom  were  in- 
dependent sovereigns  over  countries  more  or  less  extensive, 
and  among  whom  were  some  whose  names  afterwards  be- 
came formidable  to  the  Reformation, — the  Duke  of  Alva  and 
his  two  sons ;  eight  margraves  ;  thirty  archbishops,  bishops, 
and  abbots;  seven  ambassadors,  including  those'  from  the 
kings  of  France  and  England ;  the  deputies  of  ten  free  cities ; 
a  great  number  of  princes,  counts,  and  sovereign  barons ;  the 
papal  nuncios ; — in  all,  two  hundred  and.  four  persons  :  such 
was  the  imposing  court  before  which  appeared  Martin  Luther. 

This  appearance  was  of  itself  a  signal  victory  over  the 
papacy.  The  pope  had  condemned  the  man,  and  he  was 
now  standing  before  a  tribunal  Avhich,  by  this  very  act, 
set  itself  above  the  pope.  The  pope  had  laid  him  under  an 
interdict,  and  cut  him  off  from  all  human  society ;  and  yet 
he  was  summoned  in  respectful  language,  and  received  before 
the  most  august  assembly  in  tiie  v/orld.  The  pope  had  con- 
demned him  to  perpetual  silence,  and  he  was  now  about  to 
speak  before  thousands  of  attentive  hearers  drawn  together. 
from  the  farthest  parts  of  Christendom.  An  immense  re- 
volution had  thus  been  effected  by  Diither's  instrumentality. 
Rome  was  already  descending  from  her  throne,  and  it  was  the 
voice  of  a  monk  that  caused  this  humiliation. 

Some  of  the  princes,  when  they  saw  the  emotion  of  this 
son  of  the  lowly  mine*  of  Mansfeldt  in  thQ  presence  of  this 
'  assembly  of  kings,  approached  him  kindly,  and  one  of  them 
said  to  him :  "  Fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not 
able  to  kill  the  soit?."  And  another  added :  "  Wheri  ye  shall 
he  brought  before  governors  and  kings  for  my  sake^  the  spirit 
of  your  Father  shall  speak  in  you.^^*   Thus  was  the  reformer 

*  Einige  aus  denen  Reichs-Gliedern  sprachen  Ihm  elnen  Muth,  mit 
Christi  Wort  en,  eiu Matthew  x.  20,  28.    Seckendorf,  p.  348. 


238  THE  chancellor's  speech. 

comforted  with  liis  Master's  words  by  tlie  princes  of  this 
woiid. 

Meanwhile  the  guards  made  way  for  Luther.  He  ad- 
vanced, and  stood  before  tlie  throne  of  Charles  V.  The 
sight  of  so  august  an  assembly  appeared  for  an  instant  to 
dazzle  and  intimidate  him.  All  eyes  were  fixed  on  him. 
The  confiLsion  gradually  subsided,  and  a  deep  silence  fol- 
lowed. "  Say  nothing,"  said  the  marshal  of  the  empire  to 
liim,  "  before  you  are  questioned."     Luther  was  left  alone. 

After  a  moment  of  solemn  silence,  the  chancellor  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Treves,  John  ab  Eck,  the  friend  of  Aleander, 
and  who  must  not  be  confounded  w  ith  the  theologian  of  the 
same  name,  rose  and  said  with  a  loud  and  clear  voice,  first 
in  Latin  and  then  in  German  :  "  Martin  Luther !  his  sacred 
and  invincible  imperial  majesty  has  cited  you  before  his 
throne,  in  accordance  with  the  advice  and  counsel  of  the 
states  of  the  holy  Roman  empire,  to  require  you  to  answer 
two  questions  :  First,  Do  you  acknowledge  these  books  to 
have  been  wTitten  by  you  ?"— At  the  same  time  the  imperial 
speaker  pointed  with  his  finger  to  about  twenty  volumes 
placed  on  a  table  in  the  middle  of  the  hall,  directly  in  front 
of  Luther.  "  I  do  not  know  hov/  they  could  have  procured 
them,"  said  Luther,  relating  this  circumstance.  It  was 
Aleander  Avho  had  taken  this  trouble.  "  Secondly,"  con- 
tinued the  chancellor,  "  Are  you  prepared  to  retract  these 
books,  and  their  contents,  or  do  you  persist  in  the  opinions 
you  have  advanced  in  them?" 

Luther,  having  no  mJstrust,  was  about  to  answer  the  firsi 
of  these  questions  in  the  afiirmative,  v  nen  his  counsel, 
Jerome  Schurff,  hastily  hxterrupti-ng  him,  exclaimed  aloud: 
"  Let  the  titles  of  the  books  be  read!"* 

The  chancellor  approached  the  taMe  and  read  the  titles. 
There  were  among  their  number  many  devotional  works, 
quite  foreign  to  the  controversy. 

Their  enumeration  being  finished,  Luther  said  first  in 
Latin,  and  then  in  German : 

"  Most  gracious  emperor !    Gracious  princes  and  lords  I 

•  Legantur  tituli  librorum.    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  58d. 


LUTHER  S  EEPLY HIS  DISCRETION.  239 

"  His  imperial  majesty  has  asked  me  two  questions. 

"  As  to  the  first,  I  acknoAvIedge  as  mine  the  books  that 
have  just  been  named  :  I  cannot  deny  them.  •> 

"  As  to  the  second,  seeing  that  it  is  a  question  which 
concerns  faith  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  in  which  the 
Word  of  God,  the  greatest  and  most  precious  treasure  either 
in  heaven  or  earth,*  is  interested,  I  should  act  imprudently  ' 
were  I  to  reply  without  reflection.  I  mJght  affirm  less  than 
the  circumstance  demands,  or  more  than  truth  requires,  and 
so  sin  against  this  saying  of  Christ : —  Whosoever  shall  deny 
me  before  men^  him  will  I  also  deny  before  my  Father  ichich 
is  in  heaven.  For  this  reason  I  entreat  your  imperial 
majesty,  with  all  humility,  to  allow  me  time,  that  I  may 
answer  without  offending  against  the  Word  of  God." 

This  reply,  far  from  giving  grounds  to  suppose  Luther 
felt  any  hesitation,  was  wortliy  of  the  reformer  and  of  the 
assembly.  It  xvas  right  that  he  should  appear  calm  and 
circumspect  in  so  important  a  matter,  J\nd  lay  aside  every- 
thing in  this  solejim  moment  that  might  cause  a  suspicion 
of  passion  or  rashness.  Besides,  by  taking  reasonablt'  time, 
he  would  give  a  stronger  proof  of  the  unalterable  firm- 
ness of'his  resolution.  In  history  we  read  of  many  men 
who  by  a  hasty  expression  have  brought  great  misfortunes 
upon  themselves  and  upon  the  world.  Luther  restrained  his 
own  naturally  impetuous  disposition;  he  controlled  his  tongue, 
ever  too  ready  to  speak ;  he  checked  himself  at  a  time  when 
all  the  feelings  by  which  be  was  animated  were  eager  for 
utterance.  This  restraint,  this  calmness,  so  surprising  in 
such  a  man,  multiplied  his  strength  a  hundredfold,  and  put 
him  in  a  position  to  reply,  at  a  later  period,  with  such  wis- 
dom, power,  and  dignity,  as  to  deceive  the  expectations  of 
Ills  adversaries,  and  confound  their  malice  and  their  pride. 

And  yet,"  because  he  had  spoken  in  a  respectful  manner, 
and  in  a  low  tone  of  voice,  many  thought  that  he  hesitated, 
and  even  that  lie  was  dismayed.  A  ray  of  hope  beamed  on 
the  minds  of  the  partisans  of  Rome.  Charles,  impatient  to 
know  the  man  whose  words  had  stirred  the  empire,  had  not 

"  Weil  dies  eine  Frage  vom  Glauben  und  der  Seelen  Seligkeit  ist,  und 
Gottes  Wort  belanget L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  573. 


240  SAYING  OF  CHARLES  V. — ALARM. 

taken  his  eves  off  him.  He  turned  to  one  of  his  courtiers, 
and  said  disdainfully,  "  Certainly  this  man  will  never  make 
a  heretic  of  me."*  Then  rising  from  his  seat,  the  youthful 
empei'or  withdrew  with  his  ministers  into  a  council-room ; 
the  electors  with  the  princes  retired  into  another ;  and  the 
deputies  of  the  free  cities  into  a  third.  When  the  diet  as- 
sembled again,  it  was  agreed  to  comply  with  Luther's  request. 
This  was  a  great  miscalculation  in  men  actuated  by  passion. 

"  Martin  Luther,"  said  the  Chancellor  of  Treves,  "  his  im- 
perial majesty,  of  his  natural  goodness,  is  very  willing  to 
grant  you  another  day,  but  under  condition  that  you  jnake 
your  reply  viva  voce,  and  not  in  writing." 

The  imperial  herald  now  stepped  forward  and  conducted 
Luther  back  to  his  hotel.  Menaces  and  shouts  of  joy  were 
heard  by  turns  on  his  passage.  The  m.ost  sinister  rumours 
circulated  among  Luther's  friends.  "  The  diet  is  dissatis- 
fied," said  they ;  "  the  papal  envoys  have  triumphed  ;  the 
reformer  will  be  sacrificed."  Men's  passions  were  inflamed. 
Many  gentlemen  hastened  to  Luther's  lodgings:  ''  Doctor," 
said  they,  with  emotion,  "  what  is  this  ?  It  is  said  they  are 
determined  to  burn  you!"y..."If  they  do  so,"  continued 
these  knights,  ^'  it  will  cost  them  their  lives!" — "  And  that 
certainly  would  ha^.'Xi  happened,"  said  Luther,  as,  twenty 
years  after,  he  quoted  these  words  at  Eisleben. 

On  the  other  hand,  Luther's  enemies  exulted.  "  He  has 
asked  for  time,"  said  they ;  "  he  will  retract.   At  a  distance,. 

his  speech  Av'as  arrogant;  now  his  courage  fails  him He 

is  conquered.'* 

Perhaps  Luther  was  the  only  man  that  felt  tranquil  at 
Worms.  Shortly  after  his  return  from  the  diet,  he  wrote  to 
Cuspianus,  the  imperial  councillor  :  "  I  write  to  you  from  the 
midst  of  the  tumult  (alluding  probably  to  the  noise  made  by 
the  crowd  in  front  of  the  hotel).  I  have  just  made  my  appear- 
ance before  the  emperor  and  his  brother.}: I  confessed 

myself  the  author  of  my  books,  and  declared  that  I  would  reply 

*  Hie  certe  nunquam  efficeret  ut  hareticus  evaderem.     Pallav.  i.  115. 

■y  Wi8  geht's  I  man  sagt  sie  wollen  euch  verbreuuen L.  0pp.  (L.) 

xvii.  588. 

X  Hac  hora  coram  Ctesaro  et  fratrc  Romano  constiti.    L.  Epp.  i.  587. 


VIOLENCE  OF  THE  SPANISH  SOLDIERS.  241 

to-morrow  touching  my  retractation.  With  Christ's  help,  I 
shall  never  retract  one  tittle  of  my  works."* 

The  emotion  of  the  people  and  of  the  foreign  soldiers  in- 
creased every  hour.  While  the  opposing  parties  were  pro- 
ceedin'g  calmly  in  the  diet,  they  were  breaking  out  into  acts 
of  violence  in  the  streets.  The  insolence  of  the  haughty  and 
merciless  Spanish  soldiers  offended  the  citizens.  One  of  these 
myrmidons  of  Charles,  finding  in  a  bookseller's  shop  the 
pope^s  bull  with  a  commentary  written  by  Hiitten,  took  the 
book  and  tore  it  in  pieces,  and  then  throwing  the  fragments 
on  the  ground,  trampled  them  under  foot.  Others  having 
discovered  several  copies  of  Luther's  writing  on  the  Cap- 
tivity  of  Babylon,  took  them  away  and  destroyed  them.  The 
indignant  people  fell  upon  the  soldiers  and  compelled  them 
to  take  to  flight.  At  another  time,  a  Spaniard  on  horse- 
back pursued,  sword  in  hand,  through  one  of  the  principal 
streets  of  Worms,  a  German  who  fled  before  him,  and  the 
affrighted  people  dared  not  stop  the  furious  man.f 

Some  politicians  thought  they  had  found  means  of  saving 
Luther.  "  Retract  your  doctrinal  errors,"  said  they ;  "  but 
persist  in  all  that  you  have  said  against  the  pope  and  his 
court,  and  you  are  safe."  Aleander  shuddered  with  alarm 
at  this  counsel.  But  Luther,  immovable  in  his  resolution, 
declared  that  he  had  no  great  opinion  of  a  political  reform 
that  ^yas  not  based  upon  faith. 

Glapio,  the  Chancellor  ab  Eck,  and  Aleander,  by  Charles's 
order,  met  early  on  the  morning  of  the  18th  to  concert  the 
measures  to  be  taken  with  regard  to  Luther. 

For  a  moment  Luther  had  felt  dismay,  when  he  was 
about  to  appear  the  preceding  day  before  so  august  an 
assembly.  His  heart  had  been  troubled  in  the  presence  of 
so  many  great  -princes,  before  whom  nations  humbly  bent 
the  knee.  The  reflection  that  he  was  about  to  refuse  to 
« submit  to  these  men,  whom  God  had  invested  with  sove- 
reign power,  disturbed  his  soul ;  and  he  felt  the  necessity  of 
looking  for  strength  from  on  high.  "  The  man  who,  when 
he  is  attacked  by  the  enemy,  protects  himself  with  the  shield 

*  Verum  ego  ne  apicem  quidem  revocabo.    L.  Epp.  i.  587. 
t  Happens  Ref.  Urkunden.,  ii.  448. 

VOL.  n.  11 


242  Luther's  anguish  and  prayer. 

of  faith,"  said  lie  one  day,  "  is  like  Perseus  with  the  Gor- 
gon's head.  AVhoever  looked  at  it,  fell  dead.  In  like 
manner  should  we  present-the  Son  of  God  to  the  snares  of 
the  devil."*  On  the  morning  of  the  18th  of  April,  he  was 
not  without  his  moments  of  trial,  in  which  the  face  of  God 
seemed  hidden  from  him.  His  faith  grew  weak  ;  his  CRcmies 
multiplied  before  him ;  his  imagination  was  overwhelmed  at 

the  sight His  soul  was  as  a  ship  tossed  by  a  violent 

tempest,  which  reels  and  sinks  to  the  bottom  of  the  abyss, 
and  then  mounts  up  again  to  heaven.  In  this  hour  of  bitter 
sorrow,  in  which  he  drinks  the  cup  of  Christ,  and  which  was 
to  him  a  little  garden  of  Gethsemane,  he  falls  to  the  earth, 
and  utters  these  broken  cries,  which  we  cannot  understand, 
unless  we  can  figure  to  ourselves  the  depth  of  the  anguish 
whence  they  ascend  to  God  : — 7 

"  0  Almighty  and  Everlasting  God  !    How  terrible  is  this 
world !    Behold,  it  openeth  its  mouth  to  swallow  me  up,  and 

I  have  so  little  trust  In  Thee! How  weak  Is  the  flesh, 

and  Satan  how  strong !    If  it  is  only  in  the  strength  of  this 

world  that  I  must  put  my  trust,  all  is  over! My  last 

hour  is  come,f  my  condemnation  has  been  pronounced  !.."..,. 
0  God!  0  God!..-wV..O  God!  do  thou  help  me  against  all 
the  wisdom  of  the  Avorld !     Do  this  ;  thou  shouldest  do  this 

thou  alone for  this  is  not  my  work,  but  Thine.     I 

have  nothing  to  do  here,  nothing  to  contend  for  with  these 
great  ones  of  the  world  !    I  should  desire  to  sec  my  days  flow 

on  peaceful  and  happy.     But  the  cause  is  Thine and  it 

is  a  righteous  and  eternal  cause.  0  Lord !  help  me  I  Faith- 
ful and  unchangeable  God !  In  no  man  do  I  place  my  trust. 
It  would  be  vain!     All  that  is   of  man  Is  uncertain;    all 

that  Cometh  of  man  fails 0  God  !  my  God,  hearest  Thou 

me  not? My  God,  art  Thou  dead? No!  Thou  cansL 

not  die  !  Thou  hidest  thyself  only  !  Thou  hast  chosen  me 
for  this  work.     I  know  it  well! .Act,  then,  0  God  ! 


•  Also  soUen  wir  den  Sohn  Gottes  als  Gorgonis  Haiipt L.  0pp. 

(W.)  xxii.  1659. 

+  See  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  589. 

X  Die  Glocke  ist  schon  gegossen  :  lit.  the  bell  is  already  founded. 
Ibid. 


STRENGTH  OF  TJIE  REFORMATION.  243 

Stand  at- my  side,  for  the  sake  of  tliy  well-beloved  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  my  defence,  my  shield,  and  my  strong  tower." 
After  a  moment  of  silent  struggle,  he  thus  continues : 
"Lord!  where  stayest  Thou?......0  my  God!  Where  art 

Thou  ? Come !  come  !  I  am  ready ! I  am  ready  to  lay 

down  my  life  for  Thy  truth patient  as  a  lamb.     For  it  is 

the  cause  of  justice — it  is  thine! I  will  never  separate 

myself  from  Thee,  neither  now  nor  through  eternity! And 

though  the  world  should  be  filled  with  devils, — though  my 
body,  which  is  still  the  Avork  of  Thy  hands,  should  be  slain, 

be  stretched  upon  the  pavement,  be  cut  in  pieces reduced 

to  ashes n>y  soul  is  Thine  !* Yes  !   Thy  Word  is  my 

assurance  of  it.     My  soul  belongs  to  Tliee !  It  shall  abide 

for  ever  with  Thee Amen! 0-God!  help  nc! 

Amen !" 

This  prayer  explains  Luther  and  the  Roformation.  His- 
tory here  raises  tlie  veil  of  the  sanctuary,  and  discloses  to 
our  view  the  secret  place  whence  strength  and  courage 
were  imparted  to  this  humble  and  despised  man,  who  was 
the  instrument  of  God  to  emancipate  the  soul  and  'the 
thouglits  of  men,  and  to  begin  the  new  times.  Luther  and 
the  Reformation  are  here  brought  before  us.  .  We  discover 
their  most  secret  springs.  We  see  whence  their  power  was 
derived.  This  out-pouring  of  a  soul  that  offers  itself  up  in 
the  cause  of  truth  is  to  be  found  in  a  collection  of  documents 
relative  to  Luther's  appearance  at  Worms,  under  Number 
XVL,  in  the  midst  of  safe-conducts  and  other  papers  of  a 
similar  nature.  One  of  his  friends  had  no  "doubt  overheard 
it,  and  has  transmitted  it  to  posterity.  In  our  opinion,  it  is 
one  of  the  most  precious  documents  in  all  history. 

After  he  had  thus  prayed,  Luther  found  that  peace  of 
mind  without  which  man  can  effect  nothing  great.  He  theu 
read  the  Word  of  God,  looked  over  his  writings,  and  sought 
to  draw  up  his  reply  in  a  suitable  form.  The  thoiiglit  thiit 
he  was  about  to  bear  testimony  to  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
Word,  in  the  presence  of  the  emperor  and  of  the  empire, 
filled  his  heart  with  joy.  As  the  hour  for  his  appearance 
was  not  far  off,  he  drew  near  the  Holy  Scriptures  that  lay 
•  Die  Seele  hi  dein.    L.  Onp.  (L.)  xvii.  589. 


244  Luther's  vow — the  court  of  the  diet. 

open  on  the  table,  and  with  emotion  placed  his  left  hand  on 
the  sacred  volume,  and  raising' his  right  towards  heaven, 
swore  to  remain  faithful  to  the  Gospel,  and  freely  to  confess 
his  faith,  *even  should  he  seal  his  testimony  with  his  blood. 
After  this  he  felt  still  more  at  peace. 

At  four  o'clock  the  herald  appeared  and  conducted  him 
to  the  place  where  the  diet  was  sitting.  The  curiosity  of 
the  people  had  increased,  for  the  answer  vras  to  be  decisive. 
As  the  diet  was  occupied,  Luther  was  compelled  to  wait  in 
the  court  in  the  midst  of  an  immense  crowd,  which  swayed 
to  and  fro  like  the  sea  in  a  storm,  and  pressed  the  reformer 
with  its  waves.  Two  long  hours  elapsed,  while  the  doctor 
stood  in  this  multitude  so  eager  to  catch  a  ghmpse  of  him. 
"  I  was  not  accustomed,"  said  he,  "  to  those  manners  and 
to  all  this  noise."*  It  would  have  been  a  sad  preparation, 
indeed,  for  an  ordinary  man.  But  God  was  with  Luther. 
His  countenance  was  serene ;  his  features  tranquil ;  the 
Everlasting  One  had  raised  him  on  a  rock.  The  night  began 
to  fall.  Torches  were  lighted  in  the  hall  of  the  assembly. 
Their  glimmering"  rays  shone  through  the  ancient  windows 
into  the  court.  Everything  assumed  a  solemn  aspect.  At 
last  the  doctor  was  introduced.  Many  persons  entered  with 
him,  for  every  one  desired  to  hear  his  answer.  Men's  minds 
were  on  the  stretch ;  all  impatiently  awaited  the  decisive 
moment  that  Avas  approaching..  This  time  Luther  was  calm, 
free,  and  confident,  without  the  least  perceptible  mark  of 
embarrassment.  His  prayer  had  borne  fruit.  The  princes 
having  taken  their  seats,  though  not  without  some  difficulty, 
for  many  of  their  places  had  been  occupied,  and  the  monk  of 
Wittemberg  finding  himself  again  standing  before  Charles  V., 
the  chancellor  of  the  Elector  of  Treves  began  by  saying : 

"  Martin  Luther !  yesterday  you  begged  for  a  delay  that 
lias  now  expired.  Assuredly  it  ought  not  to  have  been  con- 
ceded, as  every  man,  and  especially  you,  who  are  so  great 
and  learned  a  doctor  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  should  always 

be  ready  to  answer"  any  questions  touching  his  faith 

Now,  therefore,  reply  to  the  question  put  by  his  majesty, 

*  Des  GetUmmels  und  Wesens  war  Ich  gar  nicht  gewohnt.  L.  0pp. 
xvii.  535,  588. 


Luther's  speech.  245 

who  has  beKaved  to  you  with  so  much  mildness.  Will  you 
defend  your  books  as  a  whole,  or  are  you  ready  to  disavow 
some  of  them  ?" 

After  havino^  said  these  words  in  Latin,  the  chancellor 
repeated  them  in  German. 

*'  Upon  this,  Dr  Martin  Luther,"  say  the  Acts  of  Worms, 
'•  replied  in  the  most  submissive  and  humble  manner.  He 
did  not  bawl,  or  speak  with  violence ;  but  with  decency, 
mildness,  suitability,  and  moderation,  and  yet  with  much  joy 
and  christian  firmness."* 

"  Most  serene  emperor !  illustrious  princes!  gracious  lords!" 
said  Luther,  turning  his  eyes  on  Charles  and  on  the  assem- 
bly, "  I  appear  before  you  this  day,  in  conformity  with  the 
order  given  me  yesterday,  and  by  God's  mercies  I  conjure 
your  majesty  and  your  august  highnesses  to  listeji  graci- 
ously to  the  defence  of  a  cause  which  I  am  assured  is  just 
and  true.  If,  through  ignorance,  I  should  transgress  the 
usages  and  proprieties  of  courts,  I  entreat  you  to  pardon  me ; 
for  I  was  not  brought  up  in  the  palaces  of  kings,  but  in  the 
seclusion  of  a  convent. 

"  Yesterday,  two  questions  were  put  to  me  on  behalf  of  his 
imperial  majesty :  the  first,  if  I  was  the  author  of  the  books 
whose  titles  were  enumerated ;  the  second,  if  I  would  re- 
tract or  defend  the  doctrine  I  had  taught  in  them.  To  the 
first  question  I  then  made  answer,  and  I  persevere  in  that 
reply. 

-  "  As  for  the  second,  I  have  written  works  on  many  dif- 
ferent subjects.  There  are  some  in  which  I  have  treated  of 
faith  and  good  works,  in  a  manner  at  once  so  pure,  so 
simple,  and  so  scriptural,  that  even  my  adversaries,  far  from 
finding  anything  to  censure  in  them,  allow  that  these  works 
are  useful,  and  worthy  of  being  read  by  all  pious  men.  The 
papal  bull,  however  violent  it  may  be,  acknowledges  this. 

If,  therefore,  I  were  to  retract  these,  what  should  I  do? 

Wretched  man !  Among  all  men,  I  alone  should  abandon 
truths  that  friends  and  enemies  approve,  and  I  should  op- 
pose what  the  whole  world  glories  in  confessing 

"  •  Schreyt  nicht  sehr  noch  heftig,  sondern  redet  fein,  sittich,  zuchtig 
und  bescheid-cn.    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  576. 


246  THREE  CLASSES  OF  V/RITINGS. 

"  Secondly,  I  liave  written  books  against  the  papacy,  in 
which  I  have  attacked  those  who,  by  their  false  doctrine, 
their  evil  lives,  or  their  scandalous  example,  afflict  the 
christian  world,  and  destroy  both  body  and  sonl.  The 
complaints  of  all  who  fear  God  are  confirmatory  of  this. 
Is  it  not  evident  that  the  human  doctrines  and  laws  of 
the  popes  entangle,  torment,  and  vex  the  consciences  of 
believers,  while  the  crying  and  perpetual  extortions  of  Rome 
swallow  up  the  wealth  and  the  riches  of  Christendom,  and 
especially  of  this  illustrious  nation? 

"  Were  I  to  retract  what  I  liave  said  on  this  subject, 
what  should  I  do  but  lend  additional  strength  to  this 
tyranny,  and  open  the  floodgates  to  a  torrent  of  impiety?* 
Overflowing  with  still  greater  fury  than  before,  we  should 
see  these  insolent  men  increase  in  number,  behave  more 
tyrannically,  and  domineer  more  and  more.  And  not  only 
the  yoke  that  now  weighs  upon  the  christian  people  would 
be  rendered  heavier  by  my  retractation,  but  it  would  become, 
so  to  speak,  more  legitimate,  for  by  this  very  retractation  it 
would  have  received  the  confirmation  of  your  most  seiene 
majesty  and  of  all  the  states  of  the  holy  empire.  Gracious 
God  1  I  should  thus  become  a  vile  cloak  to  cover  and  conceal 
every  kind  of  mahce  and  tyranny! 

"  Lastly,  I  have  written  books  against  individuals  who 
desired  to  defend  the  Romish  tyranny  and  to  destroy  the 
faith.  I  frankly  confess  that  I  may  have  attacked  them 
with  more  acrimony  than  is  becoming  my  ecclesiastical 
profession.  I  do  not  consider  myself  a  saint ;  but  I  cannot 
disavow  these  writings,  for  by  so  doing  I  sliould  sanction  the 
impiety  of  my  adversaries,  and  they  would  seize  the  op- 
portunity of  oppressing  the  people  of  God  with  still  greater 
cruelty. 

"  Yet  I  am  but  a  mere  man,  and  not  God ;  I  shall 
therefore  defend  myself  as  Christ  did.  If  I  have  spoken  evil, 
hear  witness  of  the  evil  (John  xviii.  23),  said  he.  IIoav 
much  more  should  I,  who  am  but  dust  and  ashes,  and  who 

•  Nicht  allein  die  Fenster,  sondern  auch  Thiir  und  Thor  aufthate.  L. 
0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  o73. 


REQUIRES  PROOF  OF  HIS  ERROR.  247 

may  so  easily  go  astray,  desire  every  man  to  state  his  objec- 
tions to  my  doctrine ! 

"  For  this  reason,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  I  conjure  you, 
most  serene  emperor,  and  you,  most  illustrious  princes, 
and  a.U  men  of  every  degree,  to  prove  from  the  writings 
of  the  prophets  and  apostles  that  I  liave  erred.  As  soon  as 
I  am  convinced  of  this,  I- will  retract  every  error,  and 
be  the  first  to  lay  hold  of  my  books  and  throw  them  into 
the  fire. 

"  What  I  have  just  said  plainly  shows,  I  hope,  that  I 
have  carefully  weighed  and  considered  the  dangers  to  which 
I  expose  myself;  but,  far  from  being  dismayed,  I  rejoice 
to  see  that  the  Gospel  is  now,  as  in  former  times,  a  cause 
of  trouble  and  dissension.  This  is  the  character — this  is 
the  destiny  of  thef  AYord  of  God.  I  came  not  to  send  peace 
on  earthy  hut  a  sicord,  said  Jesus  Christ  (Math.  x.  34). 
God  is  wonderful  and  terrible  in  his  counsels ;  beware  lest, 
by  presuming  to  quench  dissensions,  you  should  persecute 
the  holy  Word  of  God,  and  draw  down  upon  yourselves  a 
frightful  deluge  of  insurmountable  dangers,  of  present  dis- 
asters, and  eternal  desolation You  should  fear  lest  the 

reign  of  this  young  and  noble  prince,  on  whom  (under  God) 
we  build  such  lofty  expectations,  not  only  should  begin, 
but  continue  and  close,  under  the  most  gloomy  auspices.  I 
might  quote  many  examples  from  tlie  oracles  of  God,"  con-- 
tinued  Luther,  speaking  with  a  noble  courage  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  greatest  monarch  of  the  world :  "  I  might 
speak  of  the  Pharaohs,  the  kings  of  Babylon,  and  those  of 
Israel,  whose  labours  never  more  effectually  contributed  to 
the-ir  own  destruction  than  when  they  sought  by  counsels, 
to  all  appearance  most  wise,  to  strengthen  their  domi- 
nion. God  removeth  mountains,  and  they  know  it  not ;  which 
overtnrneth  them  in  his  anger  (Job  ix.  5). 

"  If  I  say  these  things,  it  is  not  because  I  think  that  such 
■great  princes  need  my  poor  advice,  but  because  I  desire  to 
render  unto  Germany  what  she  has  a  right  to  expect  from 
her  children.  Thus,  commending  myself  to  your  august 
majesty  and  to  your  most  serene  highnesses,  I  humbly  entreat 


248  REPEATS  HIS  SPEECH  IN  LATIN. 

you  not  to  suffer  the  hatred  of  my  enemies  to  pour  out  upon 
me  an  indignation  that  I  have  not  merited."  * 

Luther  had  pronounced  these  words  in  German  with 
modesty,  but  with  great  warmth  and  firmness  ;f  he  was 
ordered  to  repeat  them  in  Latin.  Tlie  emperor  did  not 
like  the  German  tongue.  The  imposing  assembly  that  sur- 
rounded the  reformer,  the  noise,  and  his  own  emotion, 
had  fatigued  him.  "  I  was  in  a  great  perspiration,"  said  he. 
"  heated  by  the  tumuU,  standing  in  the  midst  of  the  princes." 
Frederick  of  Thun,  privy  councillor  to  the  Elector  of  Saxony^ 
who  was  stationed  by  his  master's  orders  at  the  side  ol 
the  reformer,  to  watch  over  him  that  no  violence  might  be 
employed  against  him,  seeing  the  condition  of  the  poor 
monk,  said  :  "  If  you  cannot  repeat  v/hat  you  have  said,  tliat 
will  do,  doctor."  But  Luther,  after  a  brief  pause  to  take 
breath,  began  again,  and  repeated  his  speech  in  Latin  with 
the  same  energy  as  at  first.:}: 

"  This  gave  great  pleasure  to  the  Elector  Frederick,"  says 
the  reformer. 

When  he  had  ceased  speaking,  the  Chancellor  of  Treves, 
the  orator  of  the  diet,  said  indignantly :  "  You  have  not 
answered  the  question  put  to  you.  You  were  not  summoned 
hither  to  call  in  question  the  decisions  of  councils..  You 
are  required  to  give  a  clear  and  precise  answer.  Will  you, 
or  will  you  not,  retract  ?"  Upon  this  Luther  replied  without 
hesitation:  "  Since  your  most  serene  majesty  and  your 
high  mightinesses  require  from  me  a  clear,  simple,  and  pre- 
cise answer,  I  will  give  you  one,§  and  it  is  this :  I  cannot 
submit  my  faith  either  to  the  pope  or  to  the  councils,  because 
it  is  clear  as  the  day  that  they  have  frequently  erred  and 
contradicted  each  other.  Unless  therefore  I  am  convinced 
by  the  testimony  of  Scripture,  or  by  the  clearest  reasoning, — 
unless  I  am  persuaded  by  means  of  the  passages  I  liave 

*  This  speech,  as  well  as  all  the  other  expressions  we  quote,  is  taken 
literally  from  authentic  documents.     See  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  776  780. 

f  Non  clamose  at  modeste,  non  tamen  sine  Christiana  animositate  et 
constantia.     L.  6pp.  Lat.  ii.  165.  +  L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  163-167. 

§  Dabo  illud  neque  dentatum,  neque  cornutum.  Ibid.  p.  166.  I  will 
glA'e  you  one  that  shall  have  neither  horns  nor  teeth. 


GOD  S  WE^^KNESS  IS  MAN'S  STEENGTH.  249 

quoted, — and  unless  they  thus  render  my  conscience  bound 
by  the  Word  of  God,  /  cannot  and  I  icill  not  retract^  for  it  is 
uns'afe  for  a  Christian  to  speak  against  his  conscience."  And 
then,  looking  round  on  this  assembly  before  wliich  he  stood, 
and  which  held  his  hfe  in   its  hands,  he  said :    "  Here  I 

STAND,  I  CAN  DO  NO  OTHER  ;  MAY  GoD  HELP  ME  !  AmEN  !"  * 

Luther,  constrained  to  obey  his  faith,  led  by  his  conscience 
to  death,  impelled  by  the  noblest  necessity,  the  slave  of  his 
belief,  and  under  this  slavery  still  supremely  free,  like  the 
ship  tossed  by  a  violent  tempest,  and  which,  to  save  that 
which  is  more  precious  than  itself,  runs  and  is  dashed  upon 
the  rocks,  thus  uttered  these  sublime  words  which  still  thrill 
our  hearts  at  an  interval  of  three  centuries :  thus  spoke  a 
monk  before  the  emperor  and  the  mighty  ones  of  the  nation  ; 
and  this  feeble  and  despised  man,  alone,  but  relying  on  the 
grace  of  the  Most  High,  appeared  greater  and  mightier  than 
them  all.  His  words  contain  a  power  against  which  all 
these  mighty  rulers  can  do  nothing.  This  is  the  weakness 
of  God,  which  is  stronger  than  man.  The  empire  and  the 
Church  on  the  one  hand,  this  obscure  man  on  the  other,  had 
met.  God  had  brought  together  these  kings  and  these  pre- 
lates publicly  to  confound  their  wisdom.  The  battle  is  lost, 
and  the  consequences  of  this  defeat  of  the  great  ones  of  the 
earth  will  be  felt  among  every  nation  and  in  every  age  to 
the  end  of  time. 

The  assembly  was  thunderstruck.  Many  of  the  princes 
found  it  difficult  to  conceal  their  admiration.  The  emperor, 
recovering  from  his  first  impression,  exclaimed :  "  This 
monk  speaks  with  an  intrepid  heart  and  unshaken  courage."-|- 
The  Spaniards  and  ItaUans  alone  felt  confounded,  and  soon 
began  to  ridicule  a  greatness  of  soul  which  they  could  not 
comprehend. 

"  If  you  do  not  retract,"  said  the  chancellor,  as  soon  as  the 
diet  had  recovered  from  the  impression  produced  by  Luther's 
speech,  "  the  emperor  and  the  states  of  the  empire  will 
consult  what  course  to  adopt  against  an  incorrigible  heretic." 

"  Hier  stehe  ich  :  Ich  karni  nicht  anders  :  Gott  helfe  mir.  Amen.    L. 
0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  580. 
t  Der  Monch  redet  unerschrocken,  mit  getrostem  Muth  !    Seek.  360. 
11* 


250  NEW  ATTEMPT VICTORY. 

At  these  words  Luther's  friends  began  to  tremble;  but 
the  monk  repeated :  "  May  G  od  be  my  helper ;  for  I  can 
retract  nothing."* 

After  this  Luther  withdrew,  and  the  princes  dehberated. 
Each  one  feU  that  tin's  was  a  critical  moment  for  Chiistendora. 
The  yes  or  the  no  of  this  monk  would  decide,  perhaps  for 
ages,  tlie  repose  of  the  Church  and  of  the  world.  His 
adversaries  had  endeavoured  to  alarm  him,  and  they  had 
only  exalted  him  before  the  nation ;  they  had  thougiit  to  give 
greater  publicity  to  his  defeat,  and  they  had  but  increased 
the  glory  of  his  victoiy.  The  partisans  of  Kome  could  not 
make  up  their  mind  to  submit  to  this  humiliation.  Luther 
was  again  called  in,  and  the  orator  of  the  diet  said  to  him : 
"  Martin,  you  have  not  spoken  with  the  modesty  becoming 
your  position.  The  distinction  you  have  made  between 
your  books  was  futile  ;  for  if  you  retracted  those  that  con- 
tained your  errors,  the  emperor  would  not  allow  the  others  to 
be  burnt.  It  is  extravagant  in  you  to  demand  to  be  refuted 
by  Scripture,  when  you  are  reviving  heresies  condemned  by 
the  general  council  of  Constance.  Tlie  emperor,  therefore, 
calls  upon  you  to  declare  simply,  yes  or  no,  whether  you 
presume  to  maintain  what  you  have  advarfced,  or  whether 
you  will  retract  a  portion?" — "  I  have  no  other  reply  to 
make  than  that  which  I  have  already  made,"  answered 
Luther,  calmly.  His  meaning  was  understood.  Fimi  as  a 
rock,  all  the  waves  of  human  power  dashed  ineflectually 
against  him.  The  strength  of  his  words,  his  bold  bearing, 
his  piercing  eyes,  the  unshaken  firmness  legible  on  the  rough 
outhnes  of  his  truly  German  features,  had  produced  the 
deepest  impression  on  this  illustrious  assembly.  There  was 
no  longer  any  hope.  The  Spaniards,  the  Belgians,  _and  even 
the  Romans  were  dumb.  The  monk  had  vanquished  these 
great  ones  of  the  earth.  He  had  said  no  to  the  Church  and 
to  the  empire.  Charles  Y.  arose,  and  all  the  assembly  with 
him :  "  The  diet  will  meet  again  to-morrow  to  hear  the 
emperor's  opinion,"  said  the  chancellor  with  a  loud  voice. 
*  L.  0pp.  (W.)  XV.  2236. 


TUMULT  AND  CALMNESS.  851 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Tamult  anl  Calmness— The  Flagon  of  Duke  Eric— The  Elector  and 

Spalatin— The  Emperor's  Message— Proposal  to  violate  the  Safe-. 
conduct— Violent  Opposition— Enthusiasm  in  Favour  of  Luther- 
Language  of  Conciliation— Fears  of  the  Elector — Luther's  numerous 
Visiters — Philip  of  Hesse. 

Night-  liad  closed  in.  Eacli  man  retired  to  his  home  in 
darkness.  Two  imperial  ofTicers  formed  Luther's  escort. 
Some  ))crsons  imagined  that  his  fate  was  decided,  that  they 
were  leading  him  to  prison,  whence  he  would  never  come 
forth  but  to  mount  the  scaflbld :  an  immense  tumult  broke 
out.  Several  gentlemen  exclaimed  :  "  Are  they  taking  him 
to  prison  ?" — "  No,"  replied  Luther,  "  they  are  accompany- 
ing me  to  my  iiotel.''  At  these  words  the  agitation  sub- 
sided. Some  Spanisii  so^ldiers  of  the  emperor's  household 
followed  this  bold  man  through  the  streets  by  whicli  he  had 
to  pass,  with  sliouts  and  mockery,  while  others  howled  and 
roared  like  wild  beasts  robbed  of  their  prey.*  But  Luther 
remained  calm  and  (irsn. 

Such  was  tlic  S(:ene  at  Vronus.  The  intrepid  monk,  wlio 
had  hitherto  boldly  braved  all  his  enemies,  spoke  on  this 
occasion,  when  he  found  liimself  in  the  presence  of  those  who 
thirsted  for  his  blood,  with  calmness,  dignity,  and  humility. 
There  was  no  exaggeration,  no  mere  human  enthusiasm, 
no  anger;  ovcrHov/ing  with  the  liveliest  emotion,  he  was  still 
at  peace ;  modest,  though  withstanding  tlie  pOAvers  of  the 
earth ;  great  in  presence  of  all  the  grandeur  of  the  world. 
This  is  an  indisputable  mark  tliat  Luther  obeyed  God,  and 
not  the  suggestions  of  his  own  pride.  In  tliC  hall  of  the 
diet  there  was  one  greater  than  Charles  and  than  Luther. 
When  ye  shall  be  brour/Jit  before  f/o7:ernors  and  Icings  for  my 
sake,  take  no  thought  how  or  ivhat  ye  sliall  .^p-cak,  saith  Jesus 
Christ, /or  it  is  not  ye  that  speak.j'  Never  perhaps  had  this 
promise  been  more  clearly  fulfiHed. 

*  Subsannatione  homiuem  Dei  ct   longo   rugitu   proseouti  sunt.    L 
0pp.  Lat.  ii.  16tj.  t  Matt.  x.  18,  20. 


252  DUKE  eric's  flagon. 

A  profound  impression  had  been  produced  on  the  chiefs  of 
the  empire.  This  Luther  had  noticed,  and  it  had  increased 
his  courage.  The  pope's  ministers  were  provoked  because 
John  ab  Eck  had  not  sooner  interrupted  the  guilty  monk. 
Many  lords  and  princes  were  won  over  to  a  cause  supported 
with  such  conviction.  With  some,  it  is  true,  the  impression 
was  trarisient ;  but  others,  on  the  contrary,  who  concealed 
their  sentiments  at  that  time,,  at  an  after-period  declared 
themselves  with  great  courage. 

Luther  had  returned  to  his  hotel,  seeking  to  recruit  his 
body  fatigued  by  so  severe  a  trial.  Spalatin  and  other 
friends  surrounded  him,  and  all  together  gave  thanks  to 
God.  As  they  were  conversing,  a  servant  entered,  bearing 
a  silver  flagon  filled  with  Eimbeck  beer.  "  My  master,"  said 
he,  as  he  offered  it  to  Luther,  "  invites  you  to  refresh  your- 
self with  this  draught." — "Who  is  the  prince,"  said  the  Wit- 
temberg  doctor,  "who  so  graciously  remembers  me?"  It 
was  the  aged  Duke  Eric  of  Brunswick.  The  reformer  was 
afi'ected  by  this  present  from  so  powerful  a  lord,  belonging 
to  the  pope's  party.  "  His  highness,"  continued  the  servant, 
"  has  condescended  to  taste  it  before  sending  it  to  you." 
Upon  this  Luther,  who  was  thirsty,  poured  out  some  of  the 
duke's  beer,  and  after  drinking  it,  he  said :  "  As  this  day 
Duke  Eric  has  remembered  me,  so  may  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  remember  him  in  the  hour  of  his  last  struggle."*  It 
was  a  present  of  trifling  value ;  but  Luther,  desirous  of  show- 
ing his  gratitude  to  a  prince  who  remembered  him  at  such 
a  moment,  gave  him  such  as  he  had — a  prayer.  The  servant 
returned  with  this  message  to  his  master.  At  the  moment 
of  his  death  the  aged  duke  called  these  words  to  mind,  and 
addressing  a  young  page,  Francis  of  Kramm,  Avho  was  stand- 
ing at  his  bedside :  "  Take  the  Bible,"  said  he,  "  and  read  it 
to  me."  Tlie  child  read  these  words  of  Christ,  and  the  soul 
of  the  dying  man  was  comforted :  Whosoever  shall  give  you 
a  cup  of  icater  to  drink  in  my  name,  because  ye  belong  to 
Christ,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  shall  not  lose  'his  rcioard. 

Hardly  had  the  Duke  of  Brunswick's  servant  gone  away, 

•  Also  gedencke  seiuer  unscr  Herr  Christus  in  seinem  letzten  Kampffl 
Seek.  p.  3M. 


THE  ELECTOR  AND  SI'ALATIN.  253 

before  a  messenger  from  the  Elector  of  Saxony  came  v/ith 
orders  for  Spalatin  to  come  to  him  immediately.  Frederick 
had  gone  to  the  diet  filled  with  great  uneasiness.  He  Iiad 
imagined  that  in  the  presence  of  the  emperor  Luther's 
courage  would  fail  him;  and  hence  he  had  been  deeply 
moved  by  the  resolute  bearing  of  the  reformer.  He  was 
proud  of  being  the  protector  of  such  a  man.  When  the 
chaplain  arrived,  the  table  was  spread ;  the  elector  was  just 
sitting  clown  to  supper  with  his  court,  and  already  the 
servants  had  brought  in  the  water  for  their  hands.  As  he 
saw  Spalatin  enter,  he  motioned  him  to  follow,  and  as  soon 
as  he  was  alone  with  the  chaplain  in  his  bedchamber,  he 
said :  "  Oh  !  how  Father  Luther  spoke  before  the  emperor, 
and  before'  all  the  states  of  the  empire !  I  only  trembled 
lest  he  should  be  too  bold."*  Frederick  then  formed  the 
resolution  of  protecting  the  doctor  more'  courageously  in 
future. 

Aleander  saw  the  impression  Luther  had  produced ;  there 
was  no  time  to  lose :  he  must  induce  the  emperor  to  act  with 
vigour.  The  opportunity  was  favourable :  war  with  France 
was  imminent.  Leo  X.,  desirous  of  enlarging  his  states,  and 
caring  little  for  the  peace  of  Christendom,  was  secretly  nego- 
tiating two  treaties  at  the  same  time, — one  with  Charles 
against  Francis,  the  other  with  Francis  against  Charles.f 
In  the  former,  he  claimed  of  the  emperor,  for  himself,  the  ter- 
ritories of  Parma,  Placentia,  and  Ferrara  ;  in  the  second,  he 
stipulated  with  the  king  for  a  portion  of  the  kingdom  of 
Naples,  which  would  thus  be  taken  from  Charles.  The  lat- 
ter felt  the  importance  of  gaining  Leo  to  his  side,  in  order  to 
have  his  alliance  in  the  war  against  his  rival  of  France.  It 
was  a  mere  trifle  to  purchase  the  mighty  pontiff's  friendship, 
at  the  cost  of  Luther's  life. 

On  the  day  following  Luther's  appearance  (Friday,  19tli 
April),  the  emperor  ordered  a  message  to  be  read  to  the  diet, 

*  O  wie  sch  n  hat  Pater  Martinus  gcredet.    Seek.  p.  355. 

+  Guicciardiui,  lib.  xiv.  175  ;  Dunioat,  Corp.  Dipl.  vol.  iv.  96.  Dicesi 
del  papa  Leone,  che  quando  I'aveva  fatto  lega  con  alcuno,  prima  soleva 
dir  che  pero  non  si  dovea  restar  de  tratar  con  lo  altro  principe  opposto. 
Suriano,  Venetian  Ambassador  at  Rome,  MS.  ift  the  archives  of  Venice 


254  THE  EMPEROR  S  MESSAGE. 

which  he  had  written  in  French  with  his  own  hand  *  "  De- 
scended from  the  christian  emperors  of  Germany,"  said  he, 
"  from  the  cathohc  kings  of  Spain,  from  the  archdukes  of 
Austria,  and  from  the  dukes  of  Burgundy,  wlio  have  all  been 
renowned  as  defenders  of  tlie  Roman  faith,  I  am  firmly  re- 
solved to  imitate  the  example  of  my  ancestors.  A  single 
monk,  misled  by  his  own  folly,  has  risen  against  the  faith  of 
Christendom.  To  stay  such  impiety,  I  will  sacrifice  my  king-  - 
doms,  my  treasures,  my  friends,  my  body,  my  blood,  my  soul, 
and  my  life.-J-  I  am  about  to  dismiss  the  Augustine  Luther, 
forbidding  him  to  cause  the  least  disorder  among  the  people ; 
I  shall  then  proceed  against  him  and  his  adherents,  as  con- 
tumacious lieretics,  by  excommunication,  by  interdict,  and  by 
every  means  calculated  to  destroy  them.|  I  call  on  the 
members  of  the  states  to  behave  hke  faithful  Christians." 

This  address  did  not  please  every  one.  Charles,  young 
and  hasty,  had  not  complied  with  the  usual  forms ;  he  should 
first  have  consulted  with  the  diet.  Tv/o  extreme  opinions 
immediately  declared  themselves.  The  creatures  of  the  pope, 
the  Elector  of  Brandenburg,  and  several  ecclesiastical  princes, 
demanded  that  the  safe-conduct  given  to  Luther  should  not 
be  respected.§  "  The  Rhine,"  said  they,  '*  should  receive  his 
ashes,  as  it  had  received  those  of  Jolm  Huss  a  century  ago." 
Charles,  if  we  may  credit  an  historian,  bitterly  repCnted  in 
after-years  that  he  did  not  adopt  this  infamous  suggestion. 
''  I  confess,"  said  he,  towards  the  close  of  his  life,  "that  I 
committed  a  great  fault  by  permitting  Luther  to  live.  I  was 
not  obliged  to  keep  my  promise  witii  him ;  that  heretic  had 
offended  a  Master  greater  than  I, — God  himself.  I  might 
and  I  ought  to  have  broken  my  word,  and  to  have  avenged 
the  insult  he  had  committed  against  God  :  it  is  because  I 
did  not  j)ut  him  to  death  that  heresy  has  not  ceased  to  ad- 
vance.    His  death  would  have  stified  it  in  the  cradle."!; 

*  Autosvaphum  in  lingua  Biirgumlica,  ab  ipsomet  enaratum.  Coch- 
IcBUS,  p.  '62. 

-f-  Kcgna,  thesauros,  amicos,  corpus,  sanguineni,  vitam,  spiritumque 
profundere.     Pallav.  i.  118. 

J  Und  anderii  Wc;;en  sie  zu  vertili^en,    L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  581. 

§  Dass  Luthero  das  sichere  Geleit  nicht  mbchte  gehalten  werden. 
Seckcnd.  p.  357.  • 

Ij  Sar.doval,  Hist,  dc  Carlos  V.  quoted  in  Llorente's  History  of  the 


ENTHUSIASM  FOR  LUTHER.  255 

So  horrible  a  proposition  lilled  the  elector  and  all  Luther's 
friends  with  dismay.  "  The  punishment  of  John  Huss," 
said  the  elector-palatine,  "  has  brought  too  many  misfor- 
tunes on  the  German  nation  for  us  ever  to  raise  such  a  scaf- 
fold a  second  time." — "  The  princes  of  Germany,"  exclaimed 
even  George  of  Saxony,  Luther's  inveterate  enemy,  "  will 
not  permit  a  safe-conduct  to  be  violated.  This  diet,  the  first 
lield  by  our  new  emperor,  will  not  be  guilty  of  so  base  an 
action.  Such  perfidy  does  not  accord  with  the  ancient  Ger- 
man integrity."  The  princes  of  Bavaria,  though  attached  to 
the  Church  of  Rome,  supported  this  protest.  The  prospect 
of  death  that  Luther's  friends  had  already  before  their  eyes 
appeared  to  recede. 

The  rumour  of  these  discussions,  which  lasted  two  days, 
'circulated  through  the  city.  Party-spirit  ran  high.  Some 
gentlemen,  partisans  of  the  reform,  began  to  speak  firmly 
against  the  treachery  solicited  by  Aleander.  '-'The  emperor," 
said  they,  "  is  a  young  man  wliom  the  papists  and  bishops 
by  their  flatteries  manage  at  tlicir  will."*  Pallavicini 
speaks  of  four  hundred  nobles  ready  to  enforce  Luther's 
safe-conduct  with  the  sword.  On  Saturday  morning 
placards  were  seen  posted  at  the  gates  of  houses  and  in 
the  pubhc  places, — some  against  Luther,  and  others  in  his 
favour.  On  one  of  them  might  be  read  merely  these  ex- 
pressive words  of  the  Preacher :  TFoc  to  thee,  0  land,  rchen 
thy  king  is  a  child.y  Sickingen,  it  was  reported,  hnd  as- 
sembled at  a  few  leagues  from  Worms,  behind  the  im- 
pregnable ramparts  of  his  .stronghold,  many  knights  and 
soldiers,  and  was  only  waiting  to  know  the  result  of  the 
affair  before  proceeding  to  action.  The  enthusiasm  of  the 
people,  not  only  in  AVorms,  but  also  in  the  most  distant 
cities  of  the  empire  ;J  the  intrepidity  of  the  knights :    the 

Inquisition,  ii.  57-  According  to  Llorente,  tjie  supposition  that,  towards 
the  end  of  his  life,  Charles  inclined  to  evangelical  opinions,  is  a  mere  in- 
vention of  the  Protestants  and  of  the  enemies  of  Philip  II.  This  question 
is  an  historical  problem  which  Llorente's  numerous  quotations  seem  un- 
happily to  solve  entirely  in  accordance  with  his  statements. 

*  £um  esse  puerum,  qui  nutu  et  blanditiis  Papistarura  et  Episcopomm 
trahatur  quocunque  velint.     Coch  oeus,  p.  33.  -j-  Eccles.  x.  16. 

J  Verum  etiam  iil  longinquis  Gerraanico  civitatibus,  motus  et  murmura 
plebium.    Cochloeus,  p.  33. 


256  PLANS  OF  CONCILIATION. 

attachment  felt  by  mraiy  princes  to  the  cause  of  the  reformer, 
were  all  of  a  nature  to  shoAv  Charles  and  the  diet  that  the 
course  suggested  by  the  Romanists  might  compromise  the 
supreme  authority,  excite  revolts,  and  even  shake  the  em- 
pire.* It  was  only  the  burning  of  a  simple  monk  that  was 
in  question  ;  but  the  princes  and  the  partisans  of  Rome  had 
not,  all  together,  sufficient  strength  or  courage  to  do  this. 
There  can  be  no  doubt,  also,  that  Charles  V.,  who  was  then 
young,  feared  to  commit  perjury.  This  would  seem"  to  be 
indicated  by  a  saying,  if  it  is  true,  which,  according  to  some 
historians,  he  uttered  on  this  occasion  :  "  Though  honour 
and  faith  should  be  banished  from  all  tlie  world,  they  ought 
to  find  a  refuge  in  the  hearts  of  princes."  It  is  mournful 
to  rellect  that  he  may  have  forgotten  these  words  when  on  the 
brink  of  the  grave.  But  other  motives  besides  niay  have  influ- 
enced the  emperor.  The  Florentine  Vettori,  the  friend  of 
Leo  X.  and  of  Machiavelli,  asserts  that  Charles  spared 
Luther  only  that  he  might  thus  keep  the  pope  in  check.-J- 

In  the  sitting  of  Saturday,  the  violent  propositions  of 
Aleander  were  rejected.  Luther  was  beloved  ;  there  was  a 
general  desire  topreserve  this  simple-minded  man,  whose  con- 
fidence in  God  was  so  affecting ;  but  there  was  also  a  desire 
to  save  the  Church.  Men  shuddered  at  the  thought  of  the 
consequences  that  might  ensue,  as  well  from  the  triumph  as 
from  the  punishment  of  the  rbformer.  Plans  of  concihation 
were  put  forward ;  it  was  proposed  to  make  a  new  effort 
with  the  doctor  of  Wittemberg.  The  Archbishop-elector  of 
Mentz  himself,  the  young  and  extravagant  Albert,  more 
devout  than  bold,  says  Pallavicini,J  had  become  alarmed 
at  the  interest  "shown  by  the  people  and  nobility  to- 
wards the  Saxon  monk.  Capito,  his  chaplain,  who  during 
his  sojourn  at  Basle  had  formed  an  intimacy  with  the  evan- 

*  Es  ware  ein  Aufruhr  daraus  worJen,  says  Luther.  Thereupon  an 
insurrection  would  have  broken  out. 

•f-  Carlo  si  excuso  di  non  poter  procedere  piu  oltre,  rispetto  al  salvo- 
condotto,  ma  la  vcrita  fu  die  conoscendo  che  il  Papa  temeva  molto  di 
questa  doctrina  di  Luthero,  lo  voile  tenere  con  questo  frcno,  Vettori, 
I^oria  d'ltalia,  MS.  in  the  Corsini  Library  at  Rome,  extracted  by 
Ranke. 

:!:  Qui  pio  raa^is  animo  erat  quam  forti.    Pallavicini,  p.  118. 


CAPITO THE  elector's  FEARS.  257 

gelical  priest  of  Zurich,  named  Zv»niig]e,  a  bold  man  in  the 
defence  of  truth,  and  of  whom  we  have  ah-eady  had  occasion 
to  speak,  had  also,  there  can  he  no  doubt,  represented  to 
Albert  the  justice  of  the  reformer's  cause.  The  worldly- 
archbishop  had  one  of  those  returns  to  christian  sentiments 
which  we  sometimes  notice  in  his  life,  and  consented  to 
wait  on  the  emperor,  to  ask  permission  to  make  a  last 
attempt.  But  Charles  refused  everything.  On  Monday,  the 
22d  of  April,  the  princes  went  in  a  body  to  repeat  Albert's 
request.  "  I  will  not  depart  from  what  I  have  determined," 
replied  the  emperor.  "  I  will  authorize  no  one  to  commu- 
nicate officially  with  Luther.  But,"  added  he,  to  Alcander's 
great  vexation,  "  I  will  grant  that  man  three  days  for  re- 
flection ;  during  which  time,  you  may  exhort  him  privately."* 
This  was  all  that  they  required.  The  reformer,  thought 
they,  elevated  by  the  solemnity  of  his  appearance  before 
the  diet,  will  give  way  in  a  more  friendly  conference,  and 
perhaps  will  be  saved  from  the  abyss  into  which  he  is  about 
to  fall. 

The  Elector  of  Saxony  knew  the  contrary,  and  hence  was 
filled  with  apprehension.  "  If  it  Avere  in  my  power,"  wTote 
he  the  next  day  to  his  brother  Duke  John,  "  I  should  be 
ready  to  defend  Luther.  You  cannot  imagine  how^  far  the 
partisans  of  Rome  carry  their  attacks  against  me.  Were  I  to 
tell  you  all,  you  would  hear  some  most  astonishing  matters.f 
They  are  resolved  upon  his  destruction ;  and  whoever  mani- 
fests any  interest  for  his  safety,  is  immediately  set  down  as 
a  heretic.  May  God,  who  never  abandons  the  cause  of  jus- 
tice, bring  all  things  to  a  happy  end!"  Frederick,  without 
showing  his  kindly  feelings  tovv^ards  the  reformer,  confined 
himself  to  observing  every  one  of  his  movements. 

It  was  not  the  same  with  men  of  every  rank  in  society 
who  W'Cre  then  at  Worms.  They  fearlessly  displayed  their 
sympathy.  On  Friday  a  number  of  princes,  counts,  barons, 
knights,  gentlemen,  ecclesiastics,  laymen,  and  of  the  common 
people,  collected  before  the  hotel  where  the  reformer  was 
staying ;  they  went  in  and  out  one  after  another,  and  could 

•  Quibus  privatini'exhortari  hominem  posseat.    Pallav.  i.  119. 
t  Wunder  hbrcn  werden.    Seckend.  p.  355, 


258  Luther's  visitsks— philip  of  hesse. 

hardly  satiate  themselves  with  gazing  on  him.*  He  had 
become  the  man  of  Germany.  Even  those  who  thought  him 
in  error  were  affected  by  the  nobleness  of  soul  that  led  him 
to  sacrifice  his  life  to  il^Q  voice  of.  his  conscience.  AVith 
many  persons  then  present  at  AVorms,  the  chosen  men  of 
the  nation,  Luther  held  conversations  abounding  in  that 
salt  with  which  all  his  words  vvcre  seasoned.  None  quitted 
him  without  feeling,  animated  by  a  generous  enthusiasm  for 
the  truth.  ^'  How  many  things  I  shall  have  to  tell  you  I" 
wrote  George  Vogler,  private  secretary  to  Casimir,  margrave 
of  Brandenburg,  to  one  of  his  friends.  '•  What  conversa- 
tions, how  full  of  piety  and  kindness,  has  Luther  had  with 
me  and  others!    What  a  charming  person  he  is!"7 

One  day  a  young  prince,  seventeen  years  of  age,  came 
prancing  into  the  court  of  the  hotel ;  it  was  Philip,  vfho  for 
two  years  had  ruled  in  Hesse.  This  youthful  sovereign  was  of 
prompt  and  enterprising  character,  wise  beyond  his  years, 
warlike,  impetuous,  and  uny>^illing  to  be  guided  by  any  ideas 
but  his  own.  Struck  by  Luther's  speeches,  he  wislied  to 
have  a  nearer  view  of  hini.  ''  He,  however,  was  not  yet  on 
my  side,"  said  Luther,  as  he  related  this  circumstance.:}:  He 
leapt  from  his  horse,  unceremoniously  ascended  to  the  re- 
formers chamber,  and  addressing  him,  said :  "  Well !  dear 
doctor,  how  goes  it?"  "  Gracious  lord,"  answered  Luther, 
"  I  hope  all  will  go  well."'  "  From  what  I  hear  of  you, 
doctor,"  resumed  the  landgrave,  smihng,  "  you  teach  that  a 
woman  may  leave  her  husband  and  take  another,  when  the 
former  is  become  too  old  !"  It  was  some  members  of  the  im- 
perial court  who  had  told  this  story  to  the  landgrave.  The 
enemies  of  truth  never  fail  to  invent  and  propagate  fables  on 
the  pretended  doctrines  of  christian  teachers.  "  No,  my 
lord,"  replied  Luther  seriously;  "  I  entreat  your  higlmess 
not  to  talk  thus !"  Upon  this  the  young  prince  hastily  held 
out  his  hand  to  the  doctor,  shook  it  heartily,  and  said  :  "  Dear 
doctor,  if  you  are  in  the  right,  may  God  help  you!"  He 
then  left  the  room,  sprung  on  liis  horse,  and  rode  off.     This 

♦  Und  konnten  nicht  satt  werden  ihn  zn  sehen.    L.  0pp.  xvii.  581. 
+  Wie  eine  holdseli^e  Per.son  er  ist-     Menzel,  Magaz.  i.  207. 
X  War  noch  nicht  auf  raeiner  Seite.    L.  0pp.  xvii.  589. 


CONFERENCE  "WITH  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  TRETE?.  259 

wds  the  first  interview  between  these  two  men,  who  were 
afterwards  destined  to  be  at  the  head  of  the  Reformation,  and 
to  defend  it, — the  one  with' the  sword  of  the  Word,  the  other 
with  the  sword  of  princes. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Conference  with  the  Archbishop  of  Treves— Wche's  Exhortation  to 
Luther— Lutlier's  Replies— Private  Conversation— Visit  of  Cochloeus— 
Supper  at  the  Archbishop's— Conference  at  the  Hotel  of  the  Knights 
of  Rhodes— A  Council  proposed— Luther's  last  Interview  with  tho 
Archbishop— Visit  to  a  sick  Friend— Luther  receives  Orders  to  leave 
Worms— Luther's  Departure. 

Richard  of  Greiffenklau,  archbishop  of  Treves,  had  with 
the  permission  of  Charles  V.  undertaken  the  office  of  me- 
diator. Richard,  who  was  on  very  intimate  terms  with  the 
Elector  of  Saxony,  and  a  good  Roman-cathoHc,  desired  by 
settUng:  this  affair  to  render  a  service  to  his  friend  as  well  as 
to  his  CImrch.  On  Monday  evening  (22d  April),  just  as 
Luther  was  sitting  down  to  table,  a  messenger  came  from 
the  archbishop,  informing  him  that  this  prelate  desired  to 
see  him.  on  the  next  morning  but  one  (Wednesday)  at  six 
o'clock. 

The  chaplain  and  Sturm  the  imperial  herald  waited  on 
Luther  before  six  o'clock  on  that  day.  But  as  early  as  four 
in  the  morning,  Aleander  had  sent  for  Cochloeus.  The 
nuncio  'had  soon  discovered  in  the  man  whom  Capito  had 
introduced  to  him,  a  devoted  instrument  of  the  court  of 
Rome,  on  whom  he  might  count  as  upon  himself.  As 
he  could  not  be  present  at  this  interview,  Aleander  de- 
sired to  find  a  substitute.  "  Go  to  the  residence  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Treves,"  said  he  to  the  Dean  of  Frankfort : 
"  do  not  enter  into  discussion  with  Luther,  but  listen  atten- 
tively to  all  that  is  said,  so  as  to  give  me  a  faithful  report."* 
The  reformer  with  some  of  his  friends  arrived  at  the  arch- 

•  Aleander,  mane  hora  quarta  vocaverit  ad  se  Cochlceuni,  jubens  ut 
audiret  solum Cochloeus,  p.  36.  -^^ 


260  *  weiie's  exhortation — luther's  reply. 

bishop's,  where  he  found  the  preUite  siirroimded  by  Joachim, 
margrave  of  Brandenburg,  Duke  George  of  Saxony,  the 
Bishops  of  Brandenburg  and  Augsburg,  with  several  nobles, 
deputies  of  the  free  cities,  lawyers,  and  theologians,  among 
whom  were  Cochlceus  and  Jerome  Wehc,  chancellor  of 
Baden.  This  skilful  lawyer  was  anxious  for  a  reformation 
in  morals  and  discipline  ;  he  even  went  further  :  "  the  Word 
of  God,"  said  he,  "  that  has  been  so  long  hidden  under  a 
bushel,  must  reappear  in  all  its  brightness.'"*  It  was  this 
conciliatory  person  who  was  charged  with  the  conference. 
Turning  kindly  to  Luther,  he  said  :  "  We  have  not  sent  for 
you  to  dispute  with  you,  but  to  exhort  you  in  a  fraternal 
tone.  You  know  how  carefully  the  Scriptures  call  upon  us 
to  beware  of  the  arroiD  that  f.ieth  hy  day,  and  the  destruction 
that  wasteth  at  noon-day.  ,That  enemy  of  mankind  has  ex- 
cited you  to  publish  many  things  contrary  to  true  religion. 
Reflect  on  your  own  safety  and  that  of  the  empire.  Beware 
lest  those  whom  Christ  by  his  blood  has  redeemed  from 
eternal  death  should  be  misled  by  you,  and  perish  ever- 
lastingly  Do  not  oppose  the  holy  councils.    If  we  did 

not  uphold  the  decrees  of  our  fathers,  there  would  be 
nothing  but  confusion  in  the  Church.  The  eminent  princes 
who  hear  me  feel  a  special  interest  in  your  welfare ;  but  if 
you  persist,  then  the  emperor  will  expel  you  from  the  em- 
pire,-]- and  no  place  in  the  world  will  offer  you  an  asylum 

Reflect  on  the  fate  that  awaits  you !" 

"  Most  seiene  princes,"  replied  Luther,  "  I  thank  you  for 
your  solicitude  on  my  account :  for  I  am  but  a  poor  man, 
and  too  mean  to  be  exhorted  by  such  great  lords."  %  He 
then  continued :  "  I  have  not  blamed  all  the  councils,  but 
only  that  of  Constance,  because  by  condemning  this  doctrine 
of  John  Huss,  That  the  Christian  Church  is  the  assembly  of 
cdl  those  who  are  predestined  to  salvation,^  it  has  condemned 

*  Dass  das  Wort  Gottes,  "welche-s  so  laijge  unter  dem  Scheffel  yerbor- 
gen  gesteckt,  lieller  schuine Seckend.  p.  364. 

t  Und  aus  dem  Ileich  verstossen.  L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  582  ;  Sleidan,  i. 
97. 

X  Agno&co  cnim  me  homuncionem,  lor.ge  viliorem  esse,  quam  ut  a 
tantis  principibus L.  0pp.  Lat.  p.  167. 

§  Ecclesia  Christi  est  universitas  prsedestinatorum.    Ibid, 


LUTHER  AND  THE  ELECTOR  OF  BRANDENBURQ.     261 

this  article  of  our  faith,  /  helicve  in  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church,  and  the  Word  of  God  itself.  It  is  said  my  teaching 
is  a  cause  of  offence,"  added  he ;  "  I  reply  that  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  cannot  be  preached  without  offence.  Why  then 
should  the  fear  or  apprehension  of  danger  separate  me  from 
the  Lord  and  from  that  Divine  Word  which  alone  is  truth  ? 
No!  I  would  rather  give  up  my  body,  my  blood,  and  my 
"life  I" 

The  princes  and  doctors  having  deliberated,  Luther  was 
again  called  in,  and  Wehe  mildly  resumed:  "We  must 
honour  the  powers  that  be,  even  when  they  are  in  error,  and 
make  great  sacrifices  for  the  sake  of  charity."  And  then 
with  greater  earnestness  of  manner,  he  said :  "  Leave  it  to 
the  emperors  decision,  .and  fear  not." 

Luther. — "  I  consent  with  all  my  heart  that  the  emperor, 
the  princes,  and  even  the  meanest  Christian,  should  examine 
and  judge  my  works ;  but  on  one  condition,  that  they  take 
the  Word  of  God  for  their  standard.  Men  have  nothing 
to  do  but  to  obey  it.  Do  not  offer  violence  to  my  conscience, 
which  is  bound  and  chained  up  with  the  Holy  Scriptures."* 

The  Elector  of  Brandenburg. — "  If  I  rightly  understand 
you,  doctor,  you  will  acknowledge  no  otlier  judge  than  the 
Holy  Scriptures  ?" 

Luther. — "  Precisely  so,  my  lord,  and  on  them  I  take  my 
stand."  f 

Upon  this  the  princes  and  doctors  withdrew;  but  the 
excellent  Archbishop  of  Treves  could  not  make  up  his  mind 
to  abandon  his  undertaking.  "  Follow  me,"  said  he  to 
Luther,  as  he  passed  into  his  private  room ;  and  at  the 
same  time  ordered  John  ab  Eck  and  Cochloeus  on  tlie  one 
side,  and  Schurff  and  Amsdorff  on  the  other,  to  come  after. 
"  Why  do  you  always  appeal  to  Scripture,"  asked  Eck 
with  warmth ;  "  it  is  the  source  of  all  heresies."  But 
Luther,  says  his  friend  Mathesius,  remained  firm  as  a  rock, 
which  is  based  on  the  true  rock, — the  Word  of  the  Lord. 
"  The  pope,"  replied  he,  ''  is  no  judge  in  the  things  belonging 

•  Sie  -wollten  sein  Gewissen,  das  mit  Gottes  Wortund  heiliger  Schrifft 
gebunden  urid  gefangen  ware,  nicht  dringen.     Matt.  p.  27. 
t  Ja  darauf  stehe  Ich.     L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  588. 


262  PRIVATE  CONVERSATION. 

to  the  Word  of  God.  Every  Christian  should  see  and  decide 
for  himself  how  he  ought  to  hve  and  die."*  They  separ- 
ated. The  partisans  of  the  Papacy  felt  Luther's  superiority, 
and  attributed  it  to  there  being  no  one  present  capable  of 
answering  him.  "  If  the  emperor  had  acted  Avisely,"  says 
Cochlojus,  "  when  summoning  Luther  to  Worms,  he  would 
also  have  invited  theologians  to  refute  his  errors." 

The  Archbishop  of  Treves  repaired  to  the  diet,  and  an- 
nounced the  failure  of  his  mediation.  The  astonishment  of 
the  young  emperor  was  equal  to  his  indignation.  "  It  is 
time  to  put  an  end  to  this  business,"  said  he.  The  arch- 
bishop, pressed  for  two  days  more ;  all  the  diet  joined  in  the 
petition  ;  Charles  V.  gave  way.  Aleander,  no  longer  able  to 
restrain  himself,  burst  out  into  violent  reproaches.-|- 

While  these  scenes  were  passing  in  the  diet,  Cochloeus 
burned  to  gain  a  victory  in  which  kings  and  prelates  had 
been  unsuccessful.  Although  he  had  from  time  to  time 
dropped  a  few  words  at  the  archbishop's,  he  was  restrained 
by  Aleander's  injunction  to  keep  silence.  He  resolved 
to  find  compensation,  and  as  soon  as  he  had  rendered  a 
faithful  account  of  his  mission  to  the  papal  nuncio,  he  called 
on  Luther.  He  Avent  up  to  him  in  the  most  friendly  manner, 
and  expressed  the  vexation  he  felt  at  the  emperors  resolu- 
tion. After  dinner,  the  conversation  became  animated.  | 
Cochloeus  urged  Luther  to  retract.  The  latter  shook  his 
head.  Several  nobles  who  ^vere  at  table  with  him  could 
hardly  contain  themselvps.  They  were  indignant  that  the 
partisans  of  Rome  should  insist,  not  upon  convincing 
Luther  by  Scripture,  but  on  constraining  him  by  force. 
"  AVell,  then,"  said  Cochloeus  to  Luther,  impatient  under 
these  reproaches,  "  I  offer  to  dispute  publicly  with  you,  if 
you  will  renounce  your  safe-conduct."§  All  that  Luther 
demanded  vras  a  pubhc  disputation.  What  ought  he  to  do? 
To  renounce  the  safe-conduct  would  be  to  endanrcer  his 


Ein  Christenmensch  muss  zusehen  und  richtcn L.  Epp.  i.  604. 

f  De  iis  Aleander  acerrime  conquestus  est.     Pallav.  i.  120. 
X  Peracto  prandio.    Cochlceus,  p.  36. 

§  Und  wollte  mit  mir  disputiren,  ich  sollte  allein  das  Geleit  aufsagen. 
L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii,  589. 


VISIT  TKOM  COCIIl.CEUS.  263 

life ;  to  refuse  this  cliallcngc  would  appear  to  throw  doubts 
on  the  justice  of  his  cause.  His  guests  perceived  in  this 
l)roposal  a  plot  framed  with  Alcander,  whom  the  Dean  of 
Frankfort  had  just  quitted.  One  of  them,  Vollrat  of  Watz- 
dorf  by  name,  extricated  Luther  from  the  embarrassment 
occasioned  by  so  difiicult  a  choice.  This  fiery  lord,  indig- 
nant at  a  snare,  the  sole  object  of  which  was  to  deliver 
Luther  into  the  hands  of  the  executioner,*  rose  hastily, 
seized  the  frightened  priest,  and  pushed  him  out  of  the 
room,  and  blood  no  doubt  would  have  been  spilt,  if  the 
other  guests  had  not  left  the  table  at  the  same  moment, 
and  mediated  between  the  furious  knight  and  Cochloeus, 
who  trembled  with  alarm.f  The  latter  retired  in  confusion 
from  the  hotel  of  the  Knights  of  Rhodes.  Most  probably  it 
was  in  the  heat  of  discussion  that  iliese  words  had  fallen 
from  the  dean,  and  there  had  been*  no  preconcerted  plan 
formed  between  him  and  Aleander  to  entice  Luther  into 
so  treaclierous  a  snare.  Tliis  CochhTus  denies,  and  we 
are  inclined  to  credit  his  testimony.  And  yet  just  before 
going  to  Luther's  lodging  he  had  been  in  conference  with 
Aleander. 

In  the  evening,  the  x\rchbishop  of  Treves  assembled  at 
supper  the-  persons  who  'had  attended  that  morning's  con- 
ference :  he  thought  that  tliis  would  be  a  means  of  unbend- 
ing their  minds,  and  bringing  them  closer  together.  Luther, 
so  firm  and  intrepid  before  arbitrators  and  judges,  in  private 
life  was.  so  good-humoured  and  jovial,  that  they  might 
reasonably  hope  any  thing  from  him.  The  archbishop's 
chancellor,  who  had  been  so  formal  in  his  ofiicial  capacity, 
lent  himself  to  this  new  essay,  and  tOAvards  the  end  of  the 
repast  proposed  Li:ther's  health.  The  latter  prepared  to 
return  the  complin.ent ;  the  Avine  was  poured  out,  and, 
according  to  his  i.-'^iial  custom,  he  had  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross  on  his  glass  when  suddenly  it  burst  in  his  hands, 
and  the  wine  was  ^\  ilt  upon  the  table.     The  guests  were 

•  Atque  ita  traderet  e\im  carnificirise.    Cochloeus,  p.  36. 
f  Das  Ihm  das  Blut  iiber  den  Kopff  gelaufen  ware,  wo  man  nicht  geweb- 
ret  hatte.    L.  Opp,  (L.)  xvii.  589. 


264  SUPPER  AT  THE  ARCHBISHOP's. 

astonished.  "  It  must  have  contained  poison  !"*  exclaimed 
some  of  Luther's  friends  aloud.  But  the  doctor,  without 
betraying  any  agitation,  rephed  with  a  smile:  "My  dear 
Sirs,  either  this  wine  was  not  intended  for  me,  or  else  it 
would  have  disagreed  with  me."  And  then  he  added  calmly : 
"  There  is  no  doubt  the  glass  broke  because  after  washing 
it  it. was  dipped  too  soon  into  cold  water."  These  words, 
although  so  simple,  under  such  circumstances  are  not  devoid 
of  grandeur,  and  show  an  unalterable  peace  of  mind.  We 
cannot  imagine  that  the  Roman-catholics  would  have  desired 
to  poison  Luther,  especially  under  the  roof-of  the  Archbishop 
of  Treves.  This  repast  neither  estranged  nor  approximated' 
the  two  parties.  Neither  the  favour  nor  the  hatred  of  men 
had  any  imiuence  over  the  reformer's  resolution :  it  pro- 
ceeded from  a  higher  source. 

On  the  m.orning  of  Thursday,  the  25th  of  April,  the  Chan- 
cellor Wehe,  and  Doctor  Peutinger  of  Augsburg,  the  em- 
peror's councillor,  who  had  shown  great  affection  for  Luther 
at  the  period  of  his  interview  with  De  Vio,  repaired  to  the 
liotel  of  the  Knights  of  Rhodes.  The  Elector  of  Saxony 
sent  Frederick  of  Thun  and  another  of  his  councillors  to  be 
present  at  the  conference.  "  Place  yourself  in  our  hands," 
said  with  emotion  both  Wehe  and  Peutinger,  who  would 
willingly  have  made  every  sacrifice  to  prevent  the  division 
that  was  about  to  rend  the  Church.  "  We  pledge  you  our 
word,  that  this  affair  shall  be  concluded  in  a  christian-like 
manner." — "  Here  is  my  answer  in  two  words,"  replied 
Luther.  •'  I  consent  to  renounce  my  safe-conduct.f  I  place 
my  person  and  my  life  in  the  emperor's  hands,  but  the 
Word  of  God never!"  Frederick  of  Thun  rose  in  emo- 
tion, and  said  to  the  envoys  :  "  Is  not  this  enough  ?  Is  not 
the  sacrifice  large  enough  ?"  And  after  declaring  lie  would 
not  hear  a  single  word  more,  he  left  the  roonj.     Upon  this, 

*  Es  miisse  Gift  darinnen  gewesen  fieyn.— Luther  does  not  speak  of 
this  circumstance  ;  but  Razeberg,  a  friend  of  Luther's,  and  physician  to 
the  Elector  John  Frederick,  mentions  it  in  a  manuscript  in  the  library  at 
Gotha,  and  says  that  he  had  it  from  an  eye-witness. 

f  Er  wollte  ehe  das  Geleit  aufsagen L.  Ppp.  (L.)  xvii.  589. 


CONFERENCE  AT  THE  HOTEL.  265 

Wehe  and  Peutinger,  hoping  to  succeed  more  easily  with 
the  doctor,  came  and  sat  down  by  his  side.  "  Place  your- 
self in  tlie  hands  of  the  diet,"  said  they. — "  No,"  replied  he, 
"  for  cursed  he  the  man  that  trusteth  in  man  /"  (Jeremiah 
xvii.  5.)  Wehe  and  Peutinger  became  more  earnest  in  their 
exhortations  and  attacks;  they  urged  the  reformer  more 
pressingly.  Luther,  wearied  out,  rose  and  dismissed  them, 
saying  :  "  I  will  never  permit  any  man  to  set  himself  above 
the  Word  of  God."* — "  Reflect  upon  our  proposal,"  said 
they,  as  they  withdrew,  "  we  will  return  in  the  evening." 

They  came  ;  but  feeling  convinced  that  Luther  would  not 
give  way,  they  brought  a  new  proposition.  Luther  had 
refused  to  acknowledge,  first  the  pope,  then  the  emperor, 
and  lastly  the  diet  •  there  still  remained  one  judge  whom  he 
himself  had  once  demanded  :  a  general  council.  Doubtless 
such  a  proposal  would  have  offended  Rome ;  but  it  was 
their  last  hope  of  safety.  The  delegates  offered  a  council  to 
Luther.  The  latter  might  have  accepted  it  without  speci- 
fying anything.  Years  would  have  passed  away  before  the 
difficulties  could  have  been  set  aside  which  the  convocation 
of  a  council  would  have  met  with  on  the  part  of  the  pope. 
To  gain  time  was  for  the  reformer  and  the  Reformation  to 
gain  everything.  God  and  the  lapse  of  yeare  would  have 
brought  about  great  changes.  But  Luther  set  plain  dealing 
above  all  things ;  he  would  not  save  himself  at  the  expense  of 
truth,  eveir  were  silence  alone  necessary  to  dissemble  it. — 
"  I  consent,"  replied  he,  "  but"  (and  to  make  such  a  request 
was  to  refuse  a  council)  "  on  condition  that  the  council  shall 
decide  only  according  to  Scripture."  f 

Peutinger  and  Wehe,  not  imagining  that  a  council  could 
decide  otherwise,  ran  quite  overjoyed  to  the  archbishop : 
"  Doctor  Martin,"  said  they,  "  submits  his  books  to  a  coun- 
cil." The  archbishop  was  on  the  point  of  carrying  these 
glad  tidings  to  the  emperor,  when  he  felt  some  doubt,  and 
ordered  Luther  to  be  brought  to  him. 

Richard  of  Greiffenklau  was  alone  when  the  doctor  arrived. 

*  Er  wollte  kurtzrum  Menschen  Uber  Gottes  Wort  nicht  erkennen. 
L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  583. 
t  Das  dariiber  aus  der  heiligen  Schrifft  gesprochen.    Ibid.  584. 
VOL.  ir.  12 


266  LAST  INTERVIEW  V/ITH  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 

"  Dear  doctor,"  said  the  arclibishop,  with  great  kindness  and 
feeh'ng,"  "  my  doctors  inform  me  that  yon  consent  to  snbmit, 
unreservedly,  your  cause  to  a  council." — "  My  lord,"  replied 
Luther,  "  I  can  endure  everything,  but  I  cannot  abandon 
the  Holy  Scriptures."  The  bishop  perceived  that  Wehe  and " 
Peutinger  had  stated  the  matter  incorrectly.  Rome  could 
never  consent  to  a  council  that  decided  only  according  to 
Scripture.  "  It  was  like  telling  a  short-sighted  man,"  says 
Pallavicini,  "  to  read  very  small  print,  and  at  the  same  time 
refusing  him  a  pair  of  spectacles."-]-  The  worthy  .archbishop 
sighed :  "  It  was  a  fortunate  thing  that  I  sent  for  you,"  said 
he.  "  What  Avould  have  become  of  me,  if  I  had  immedi- 
ately carried  this  news  to  the  emperor?" 

Luther's  immovable  firmness  and  inflexibility  are  doubt- 
less surprising ;  but  they  will  be  understood  and  respected 
by  all  those  who  know  the  law  of  God.  Seldom  has  a 
nobler  liomage  been  paid  to  the  unchangeable  Word  from 
heaven ;  and  that,  too,  at  the  peril  of  the  liberty  and  life  of 
the  man  who  bore  this  testimony. 

"  Well,  then,"  said  the  venerable  prelate  to  Luther,  ''  point 
out  a  remedy  yoiirself." 

Luther,  o^er  a  moments  silence. — "  My  lord,  I  know  no 
better  than  this  of  Gamaliel :  Jf  this  icork  he  of  men ^  it  vsill 
come  to  nought  :  hut  if  it  he  of  God,  ye  cannot  otcrihrow  it  ; 
lest  haply  ye  he  found  even  to  fght  against  God.  Let  the  em- 
peror, the  electors,  the  princes,  and  states  of  the  empire,  write 
this  answer  to  the  pope." 

The  Archbishop. — "  Retract  at  least  some  articles." 

Luther. — "  Provided  they  are  none  of  those  which  the 
Council  of  Constance  has  already  condemned." 

The  Archbishop. — "  I  am  afraid  it  is  precisely  those  that 
you  would  be  called  upon  to  retract." 

Luther. — "  In  that  case  I  would  rather  lose  my  life, — rather 
have  mv  arms  and  legs  cut  off,  than  forsake  the  clear  and 
true  Word  of  God."  t 

The  archbishop  understood  Luther  at  last.     "  You  may 

*  Ganz  gut  und  mehr  denn  gnadig.    L.  Epp.  i.  604. 

+  Simulque  ccnspiciliorum  omnium  u£v.m  negare.    Ibid.  110.  - 

t  Ehe  Stumpf  und  Stjcl  fahren  lassen L.  0pp.  (.L.)  xvii.  584. 


VISIT  TO  A  SICK  FRIEND ORDER  TO  LEAVE  WORMS.      267 

retire,"  said  he,  still  with  the  same  kind  manner.  "  My  lord," 
resumed  Luther,  "  may  I  beg  you  to  have  the  goodness 
to  see  that  his  majesty  provides  me  with  the  safe-conduct 
necessary  for  my  return." — "  I  Avill  see  to  it,"  replied  the 
good  archbishop,  and  so  they  parted. 

Thus  ended  these  negotiations.  The  whole  empire  had 
turned  towards  this  man*  with  the  most  ardent  prayers  and 
with  the  most  terrible  threats,  and  he  had  not  faltered. 
His  refusal  to  bend  beneath  the  iron  yoke  of  the  pope 
emancipated  the  Church  and  began  the  new  times.  The 
interposition  of  Providence  was  manifest.  This  is  one  of 
those  grand  scenes  in  history  over  which  hovers  and  rises 
the  majestic  presence  of  the  Diviiiity.  • 

Luther  withdrew  in  company  with  Spalatin,  who  had 
arrived  at  the  archbishop's  during  the  interview.  John 
Minkwitz,  councillor  to  the  Elector  of  Saxony,  had  fallen  ill 
at  "Worms.  The  two  friends  went  to  visit  him.  Luther 
gave  the  sick  man  the  most  affectionate  consolations.  "  Fare- 
well!" said  he,  as  he  retired,  "to-morrow  I  shall  leave 
Worms." 

Luther  was  not  deceived.  Hardly  had  he  returned  three 
hours  to  the  hotel  of  the  Knights  of  Rhodes,  when  the  Chan- 
cellor ab  Eck,  accompanied  by  the  imperial  chancellor  and  a 
notary,  appeared  before  him. 

The  chancellor  said  to  him :  "  Martin  Luther,  his  im- 
perial majesty,  the  electors,  prthces,  and  states  of  the  empire, 
having  at  sundry  times  and  in  various  forms  exhorted  you 
,to  submission,  but  always  in  vain,  the  emperor,  in  his  capacity 
of  advocate  and  defender  of  the  Catholic  faith,  finds  himself 
compelled  to  resort  to  other  measures.  He  therefore  com- 
mands you  to  return  home  in  the  space  of  twenty-one  days, 
and  forbids  you  to  disturb  the  public  peace  on  your  rond, 
either  by  preaching  or  by  writing." 

Luther  felt  clearly  that  this  message  was  the  beginning 
of  his  condemnation  :  "  xis  the  Lord  pleases,"  answered  he 
meekly,  "blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord!"  He  then 
added:  "Before  all  things,  humbly  and  from  the  bottom  of 
my  heart  do  I  thank  his  majesty,  the  electors,  princes,  and 
*  Totum  imperium  ad  se  conversum  spectabat.    Pallav.  i.  120. 


268  ,  Luther's  departure. 

other  states  of  the  empire  for  having  listened  to  me  so  kindly. 
I  desire,  and  have  ever  desired,  but  one  thing — a  reformation 
of  the  Church  according  to  Holy  Scripture.  I  am  ready  to 
do  and  to  suffer  everything  in  humble  obedience  to  the 
emperor's  will.  Life  or  death,  evil  or  good  report — it  is 
all  the  same  to  me,  with  one  reservation — the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel ;  for,  says  St.  Paul,  the  Word  of  God  must  not  be 
bound."     The  deputies  retired. 

On  the  morning  of  Friday  the  26th  of  April,  the  friends  of 
the  reformer  with  several  lords  met  at  Luther's  hotel.*  They 
were  delighted  at  seeing  the  christian  firmness  with  which 
he  had  opposed  Charles  and  the  empire ;  and  recognised  in 
him  the  features  of  that  celebrated  portrait  of  antiquity  : 

Justum  ac  tenacem  propositi  viruin, 
Non  civinm  ardor  prava  jubentium,' 

Non  vultus  iiistantis  tyrajini 

Mente  quatit  solida f 

They  desired  once  more,  perhaps  for  the  last  time,  to  say 
farewell  to  this  intrepid  monk.  Luther  partook  of  a  humble 
repast.  But  now  he  had  to  take  leave  of  his  friends,  and 
fly  far  from  them,  beneath  a  sky  lowering  with  tempests. 
This  solemn  moment  he  desired  to  pass  in  'the  presence  of 
God.  He  lifted  up  his  soul  in  prayer,  blessing  those  who 
stood  around  him.|  As  it  struck  ten,  Luther  issued  from 
the  hotel  with  the  friends  who  had  accompanied  him  to 
Worms.  Twenty  gentlemen -on  horseback  surrounded  his 
car.  A*  great  crowd  of  people  accompanied  him  beyond  the 
walls  of  the  city.  Some  time  after  he  was  overtaken  by 
Sturm,  the  imperial  herald,  at  Oppenheim,  and  on  the  next' 
day  they  arrived  at  Frankfort. 

"  Salutatis  patronis  et  amicis  qiii  eiim  frequentissimi  convenemnt. 
L.  0pp.  Lat.  ii.  168. 

'\-  The  man  that's  resolute  and  just, 
Firm  to  his  principles  and  trust, 
Nor  hopes  nor  fears  can  bind  : 
Nor  parties,  for  revenge  engaged, 
Nor  threatenings  of  a  court  enraged, 
Can  shake  his  steady  mind —  Horat.  Od.  ilL  3. 
$  Seine  Freunde  geseguet.    Mathesius,  p.  27. 


THE  CONFLICT  AT  WORMS.  269 


CHAPTER  XI. 

The  Conflict  at  Worms— Luther's  Letter  to  Cranach— Luther's  Letter 
to  Charles  V.— Luther  with  the  Abbot  pf  Hirschfeldt -The  Parish 
Priest  of  Eisenach— S3 veral  Princes  leave  the  Diet— Charles  si^na 
Lather's  Condemnation — TheEdictof  Worms— Lutherwith  his  Parents 
— Luther  attacked  and  carried  away— The  Ways  of  God— The  Wart- 
burg— Luther  a  Prisoner. 

Thus  had  Luther  escaped  from  these  walls  of  ^orms,  that 
seemed  destined  to  be  his  sepulchre.  With  all  his  heart 
he  gave  God  t\iQ  glory.  "The  devil  himself,"  said  he, 
"  guarded  the  pope's  citadel ;  but  Christ  has  made  a  wide 
breach  in  it,  and  Satan  was  constrained  to  confess  that  the 
Lord  is  mightier  than  he."* 

"  The  day  of  the  Diet  of  Worms,"  says  the  pious  Mathe- 
sius,  Luther's  disciple  and  friend,  "is  one  of  th(*  greatest  and 
most  glorious  days  given  to  the  earth  before  the  end  of  the 
world." f  The  battle  that  had  been  fought  at  Worms  re- 
sounded far  and  wide,  and  at  its  noise  which  spread  through 
all  Christendom,  from  the  regions  of  the  North  to  the  moun- 
tains of  Switzerland,  and  the  toWns  of  England,  France,  and 
Italy,  many  eagerly  grasped  the  powerful  weapons  of  the 
Word  of  God. 

Luther,  who  reached  Frankfort  on  the  evening  of  Satur- 
day the  27  th  of  April,  took  advantage  the  next  day  of  a 
leisure  moment,  the  first  that  he  had  enjoyed  for  a  long 
time,  to  write  a  familiar  and  expressive  note  to  his  friend 
at  AVittemberg,  the  celebrated  painter  Lucas  Cranach.  "  Your 
servant,  dear  gossip  Lucas,"  said  he.  "  I  thought  his  majesty 
would  have  assembled  some  fifty  doctors  at  Wornis  to  con- 
vict the  monk  outright.  But  not  at  all. — Are  these  your 
books  ? — Yes  ! — Will  you  retract  them? — No  ! — Well,  then, 
be  gone! — There's  the  whole  history.      0  blind  Germans! 

"  Aber  Christus  macht  cin  Loch  darein.     L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  589. 

+  Dies  ist  der  herrlichen  grossen  Tag  einer  vorm  Ende  der  Welt. 
Mathes.  p.  28. 


270  LETTERS  TO  CKAN*ACH  AND  CHARLES  V. 

how  childishly  we  act,  to  allow  ourselves  to  be   the 

dupes  and  sport  of  «Rome ! The  Jews  must  sing  their 

Yo  !  Yo  !  Y'o !  But  a  day  of  redemption  is  coming  for  us  also, 

and  then  will  we  sing  hallelujah  P For  a  season  we  must 

suffer  in  silence.  A  little  ichilc,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me  : 
and  again  a  little  ichile,  and  'ye  shall  see  me,  said  Jesus  Christ 
(John  xvi.  16).  I  hope  that  it  will  be  the  same  with  me. 
Farewell.  I  commend  you  all  to  tiie  Lord.  May  he  pre- 
serve m  Christ  your  understanding  and  your  faith  against  the 
attacks  of  the  wolves  and  the  dragons  of  Rome.  Amen !" 

After  having  written  this  somewhat  enigmatical  letter, 
Luther,  as^  the  time  pressed,  immediately  set  out  for  Fried- 
berg,  which  is  six  leagues  distant  from  Frankfort.  On  the 
next  day  Luther  again  collected  his  tlioughts.  He  desired 
to  write  once  more  to  Charles,  as  he  had  no  wish  to  be  con- 
founded with  guilty  rebels."  In  his  letter  to  the  emperor  he 
set  forth  clearly  what  is  the  obedience  due  to  kings,  and  that 
which  is  due  to  God,  and  what  is  the  limit  at  which  the 
former  should  cease  and  give  place  to  the  latter.  As  we  read 
this  epistle,  we  are  involuntarily  reminded  of  the  words  of  the 
greatest  autocrat  of  modern  times :  "  My  dominion  ends 
where  that  of  conscience  begins.' 7 

"  God,  who  is  the  searcher  of  hearts,  is  my  Avitness,"  says 
Luther,  "  that  I  am  ready  most  earnestly  to  obey  your 
majesty,  in  honour  or  in  dishonour,  in  life  or  in  death,  and 
with' no  exception  save  the  AYord  of  God,  by  which  man 
lives.  In  all  the  affairs  of  this  present  life,  my  fidelity  shall 
be  unshaken,  for  here  to  lose  or  to  gain  is  of  no  consequence 
to  salvation.  But  when  eternal  interests  are  concerned,  God 
wills  not  that  man  should  submit  unto  man.  For  such  sub- 
mission in  spiritual  matters  is  a  real  Avorship,  and  ought  to 
be  rendered  solely  to  the  Creator.''^ 

*  Es  mussen  die  Juden  einmal  singen  :  lo,  lo,  lo  I  ...  L.  Epp.  i.  58.9. 
The  shouts  of  joy  uttered  by  the  Jews  at  the  time  of  the  crucifixion  re- 
present the  iriumplial  songs  of  the  papal  partisans  at  the  catastrophe 
tliat  awaited  Luther  ;  but  the  reformer  hears  in  the  distance  the  halle- 
lujahs of  deliverance. 

f  Napoleon  to  the  Protestant  deputation  after  his  accession  to  the 
empire. 

X  Nam  ea  fides  et  submissio  proprie  est  vera  ilia  latria  et  adoratio 
Dei L.  Epp.  i.  592. 


THE  ABBOT  OF  HIRSCHFELDT.  271 

Luther  wrote  also,  but  in  German,  a  letter  addressed  to 
the  states  of  the  empire.  Its  contents  were  nearly  similar 
to  that  which  he  had  just  written  to  the  emperor.  In  it  he 
related  all  that  had  passed  at  Worms.  This  letter  was  copied 
several  times  and  circulated  throughout  Germany ;  "  every- 
wlfere,"  says  Cochlosus,  "  it  excited  "the  indignation  of  the 
people  against  the  emperor  and  the  superior  clergy."* 

Early  the  next  day  Luther  wrote  a  note  to  Spalatin,  en- 
closing the  two  letters  he  had  written  the  evening  before ;  he 
sent  back  to  Worms  the  herald  Sturm,  won  over  to  the  cause 
of  the  Gospel;  and  after  embracing  him,  departed  hastily 
for  Grunberg. 

On  Tuesday,  at  about  tv/o  leagues  from  Hirschfeldt,  he 
met  the  chancellor  of  the  prince-abbot  of  that  town,  who 
came  to  welcome  him.  Soon  after  there  appeared  a  troop  of 
horsemen  with  the  abbot  at  their  head.>  Thg  latter  dis- 
mounted, and  Luther  got  out  of  his  waggon.  The  prince 
and  the  reformer  embraced,  and  afterwards  entered  Hirsch- 
feldt together.  The  senate  received  them  at  the  gates  of  the 
city.f  The  princes  of  the  Church  came  out  to  meet  a  monk 
anathematized  by  the  pope,  and  the  chief  men  of  the  people 
bent  their  heads  before  a  man  under  the  ban  of  the  emperor. 

"  At  five  in  the  morning  we  shall  be  at  church,"  said  the 
prince  at  night  as  he  rose  from  the  table  to  which  he  had 
invited  the  reformer.  The  abbot  insisted  on  his  sleeping  in 
his  own  bed.  The  next  day  Luther  preached,  and  this  dig- 
nitary of  the  church  with  all  his  train  escorted  him  on  his 
way. 

In  the  evening  Luther  reached  Eisenach,  the  scene  of  his 
childhood.  All  his  friends  in  this  city  surrounded  him,  en- 
treating him  to  preach,  and  the  next  day,  accompaniecJ  him 
to  the  church.  Upon  this  the  priest  of  the  parish  appeared, 
attended  by  a  notary  and  vvitnesses ;  he  came  forward  trem- 
bling, divided  between  the  fear  of  losing  his  place,  and  of 
opposing  the  powerful  man  that  stood  before  him.  "  I  pro- 
test against  the  liberty  that  you  are  taking,"  said  the  priest 

*  Per  chalcographos  multiplicata  et  in  populos  dispersa  est  ea  epistola. 
...... Caesari  autem  et  clericis  odium  populare,  &c.    Cochlceus,  p.  38. 

f  Senatus  intra  portas  nos  excepit.     T..  F4-.P.  ii.  6. 


272  THE  PRINCES  LEAVE  THE  DIET. 

at  last,  in  an  embarrassed  tone.  Luther  went  up  into  the 
pulpit,  and  that  voice  which,  twenty-three  years  before,  had 
sung  in  the  streets  of.  this  town  to  procure  a  morsel  of  bread, 
sounded  beneath  the  arched  roof  of  the  ancient  church  tliose 
notes  that  were  beginning  to  agitate  the  world.  After  the 
sermon,  the  priest  with  confusion  went  up  to  Luther.  The 
notary  had  drawn  up  the  protest,  the  witnesses  had  signed  it, 
all  was  properly  arranged  to  secure  the  incumbent's  place. 
"  Pardon  me,"  said  he  to  the  doctor  humbly ;  "  I  am  acting 
thus  to  protect  me  from  the  resentment  of  the  tyrants  who 
oppress  the  Church."*  Jf- — • 

And  there  were  in  truth  strong  grounds  for  apprehension. 
The  aspect  of  affairs  at  Worms  was  changed:  Aleander 
alone  seemed  to  rule  there.  "  Banishment  is  Luther's  only 
prospect,"  wrote  Frederick  to  his  brother,  Duke  John  ;  "  no- 
thing can  save  him.  If  God  permits  me  to  return  to  you, 
I  shall  have  matters  to  relate  that  are  almost  beyond  belief. 
It  is  not  only  Annas  and  Caiaphas,  but  Pilate  and  Herod 
also,  that  have  combined  against  him."  Fr^ederick  had 
little  desire  to  remain  longer  at  Worms ;  he  departed,  and 
the  elector-palatine  did  the  same.  The  elector-archbishop 
of  Cologne  also  quitted  the  diet.  Their  example  was  followed 
by  many  princes  of  inferior  rank.  As  they  deemed  it  impos- 
sible to  avert  the  blow,  they  preferred  (and  in  this  perhaps 
they  were  wrong)  abandoning  the  place.  The  Spaniards,  the 
Italians,  and  the  most  idtra-montane  German  princes  alone 
remained. 

The  field  was  now  free — Aleander  triumphed.  He  laid 
before  Charles  the  outline  of  an  edict  intended  by  him  as  a 
model  of  that  which  the  diet  ought  to  issue  against  the 
monk.  The  nuncio's  project  pleased  the  exasperated  em- 
peror. He  assembled  the  remaining  members  of  the  diet  in 
his  chamber,  and  there  had  Aleander's  edict  read  over  to 
them ;  it  was  accepted  (Pallavicini  informs  us)  by  all  who 
were  present. 

The  next  day,  which  Avas  a  great  festival,  the  emperor 
went  to  the  cathedral,  attended  by  all  the  lords  of  his  court. 

*  Humiliter  tamen  excusante ob  metiim  tyrannorum  suorum.    L. 

Epp.  ii.  6. 


CHARLES  SIGNS  LUTHER  S  CONDEMNATION.  273 

When  the  religious  ceremonies  were  over,  and  a  crowd  of 
people  still  thronged  the  sanctuary,  Aleander,  robed  in  all  the 
insignia  of  his  dignity,  approached  Charles  V.*  He  held  in 
his  hand  two  copies  of  the  edict  against  Luther,  one  in  Latin, 
the  other  in  German,  and  kneeling  before  his  imperial  ma- 
jesty, entreated  him  to  affix  to  them  his  signature  and  the 
seal  of  the  empire.  It  was  at  the  moment  when  the  sacri- 
fice had  been  offered,  when  the  incense  still  filled  the  temple, 
while  the  sacred  chants  were  still  re-echoing  through  its 
long-drawn  aisles,  and  as  it  were  in  the  presence  of  the  Deity, 
that  the  destruction  of  the  enemy  of  Rome  was  to  be  sealed. 
The  emperor,  assuming  a  very  gracious  air,-|-  took  the  pen 
and  wrote  his-name".  Aleander  withdrew  in  triumph,  imme- 
diately sent  the  decree. to  the  printers,  and  forwarded  it  to 
every  part  of  Christendom.l  This  crowning  act  of  the  toils 
of  Rome  had  cost  the  papacy  no  little  trouble.  Pallavicini 
himself  informs  us,  that  this  edict,  although  bearing  date  the 
8th  of  May,  was  not  signed  till  later ;  but  it  was  antedated 
to  make  it  appear  that  the  signature  was  affixed  at  a  period 
when  all  the  members  of  the  diet  were  apsembled. 

"  We,  Charles  the  Fifth,"  said  the  emperor  (and  then 
came  his  titles),  "  to  all  electors,  princes,  prelates,  and  others 
whom  it  may  concern. 

"  The  Almighty  having  confided  to  us,  for  the  defence  of 
the  holy  faith,  more  kingdoms  and  greater  authority  than  He 
has  ever  given  to  any  of  our  predecessors,  we  purpose  employ- 
ing every  means  in  our  power  to  prevent  our  holy  empire 
from  being  polluted  by  any  heresy. 

"  The  Augustine  monk,  Martin  Luther,  notwithstanding 
our  exhortation,  has  rushed  like  a  madman  on  our  holy 
Church,  and  attempted  to  destroy  it  by  books  overflowing 
with  blasphemy.  He  has  shamefully  polluted  the  inde- 
structible law  of  holy  matrimony;  he  has  endeavoured  to 
excite  the  laity  to  dye  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  the  clergy  ;§ 
^d,  setting  at  nought  all  authority,  has  incessantly  urge^  the 

*  Cum  Caesar  in  templo  adesset processit  illi  obviam  Aleander. 

Pallav.  i.  122.  ,  f  Festivissirao  vultu.    Ibid. 

X  Et  undique  pervulgata.     Ibid. 

§  Ihre  Hande  in  der  Priester  Blut  zu  waschen.   L.  0pp.  (L.)  xvii.  599 
12* 


274  THE  EDICT  OF  WORMS. 

people  to  revolt,  schism,  war,  murder,  robbery,  incendiarism, 

,and  to  the  utter  ruin  of  the  christian  faith In  a  word,  not 

to  mention  his  many  other  evil  practices,  this  man,  who  is 
in  truth  not  a  man,  but  Satan  himself  under  the  form  of  a 
man  and  dressed  in  a  monk's  frock, ^  has  collected  into  one 
stinking  slough  all  the  vilest  heresies  of  past  times,  and  has 
added  to  them  new  ones  of  his  own 

"  We  have  therefore  dismissed  from  our  presence  this 
Luther,  whom  all  pious  and  sensible  men  deem  a  madman, 
or  one  possessed  by  the  devil ;  and  we  enjoin-  that,  on  the 
expiration  of  his  safe-conduct,  immediate  recourse  be  had  to 
effectual  measures  to  check  his  furious  rage.   .--^ — 

"  For  this  reason,  under  pain  of  incurring  the  penalties 
due  to  the  crime  of  high-treason,  we  forbid  you  to  harbour 
the  said  Luther  after  the  appointed  term  shall  be  expired,  to 
conceal  him,  tn  give  him  food  or  drink,  or  to  furnish  him,  by 
word  or  by  deed,  pubhcly  or  secretly,  with  any  kind  of  suc- 
cour whatsoever.  We  enjoin  you,  moreover,  to  seize  him, 
or  cause  him  to  be  seized,  wherever  you  may  find  him,  to 
bring  him  before  us  without  any  delay,  or  to  keep  him  in 
safe  custody,  until  you  have  learned  from  us  in  what  man- 
ner you  are  to  act  towards  him,  and  have  received  the  reward 
due  to  your  laboffts  in  so  holy  a  work. 

"  As  for  his  adherents,  you  will  apprehend  them,  confine 
them,  aTid  confiscate  their  property. 

"  As  for  his  writings,  if  the  best  nutriment  becomes  the 
detestation  of  all  men  as  soon  as  one  drop  of  poison  is 
mingled  with  it,  how  much  more  ought  such  books,  which 
contain  a  deadly  poison  for  the  soul,  be  not  only  rejected,  but 
destroyed!  You  will  therefore  burn  them,  or  utterly  destroy 
them  in  any  other  manner. 

"  As  for  the  authors^  poets,  printers,  painterSj  buyers  or 
sellers  of  placards,  papers,  or  pictures,  against  the  pope  or  the 
Church,  you  will  seize  them,  body  and  goods,  and  will  deal 
with  them  according  to  your  good  pleasure. 

"  And  if  any  person,  whatever  be  his  dignity,  should  dare 

*  Nicht  ein  Mensch,  sondertfrals  der  bbse  Feind  in  Gestalt  eines  Men* 
Bchen  mit  angenommener  M6nchskutten....-..Ibid. 


THE  EDICT  OF  WORMS.  275 

to  act  in  contradiction  to  the  decree  of  our  imperial  majesty, 
we  order  him  to  be  placed  under  the  ban  of  the  empire. 

"  Let  every  man  behave  according  to  this  decree." 

Such  was  the  edict  signed  in  the  cathedral  of  Worms.  It 
was  more  than  a  bull  of  Rome,  which,  although  published  in 
Italy,  could  not  be  executed  in  Germany.  The  emperor 
himself  had  spoken,  and  the  diet  had  ratified  his  decree.  All 
the  partisans  of  Rome  burst  into  a  shout  of  triumph.  "  It 
is  the  end  of  the  tragedy  !"  exclaimed  they. — "  In  my  opi- 
nion," said  Alphonso  Valdez,  a  Spaniard  at  Charles's  court, 
"  it  is  not  the  end,  but  only  the  beginning."*  Valdez  per- 
ceived that  the  movement  was  in  the  Church,  in  the  people, 
and  in  the  age,  and  that,  even  sliould  Luther  perish,  his 
cause  would  not  perish  with  him.  But  no  one  was  blind  to 
the  imminent  aivd  inevitable  danger  in  which  the  reformer 
himself  was  placed ;  and  the  great  majority  of  superstitious 
persons  were  filled  with  horror  at  the  thought  of  that  incar- 
nate devil,  covered  with  a  monk's  hood,  whom  the  emperor 
pointed  out  to  the  nation. 

The  man  against  whom  the  mighty  ones  of  the  earth  were 
thus  forging  tlieir  thunderbolts  had  quitted  the  church  of 
Eisenach,  and  was  preparing  to  bid  farewell  to  some  of  his 
deafest  friends.  He  did  not  take  the  road  to  Gotha  and 
Erfurth,  but  proceeded  to  the  village  of  Mora,  his  father's 
native  place,  once  more  to  see  his  aged  grandmother,  who 
died  four  months  after,  and  to  visit  his  uncle,  Henry  Luther, 
and  some  other  relations.  Schurff,  Jonas,  and  Suaven  set 
out  for  Wittemberg :  Luther  got  into  the  waggon  with  Ams- 
dorif,  who  still  remained  Avith  him,  and  entered  the  forests  of 
Thuringia.f 

The  same  evening  he  arrived  at  tiie  village  of  his  sires. 
The  poor  old  peasant  clasped  in  her  arms  that  grandson 
who  had  withstood  Cliarles  the  emperor  and  Leo  the  pope. 
Luther  spent  the  next  day  with  liis  relations  ;  happy,  after 
the  tumult  at  AVornis,  in  this  sweet  tranquillity.  On  the  next 
morning  he  resr.med  hjs  journey,  accompanied  by  Amsdorff 

*  Nou  finem,  sod  iiiitium-     V.  Martvris  Epp.  p.  412. 

t  Ad  camera  meam  traus  sj-ivam  profectus.     L.  Epp.  ii.  7- 


276  LUTIIEJI  CAKlilED  OFF. 

and  his  brother  James.  In  this  lonely  spot  the  reformer's 
fate  was  to  be  decided.  Tliey  skirted  the  woods  of  Thii- 
ringia,  following  the  road  to  Waltershausen.  As  the  waggon 
was  moving  through  a  hollow  way,  near  the  deserted  church 
of  GHsbach,  at  a  short  distance  from  the  castle  of  Altenstein, 
a  sudden  noise  was  heard,  and  immediately  five  horsemen, 
masked  and  armed  from  head  to  foot,  sprung  upon  the  tra- 
vellers. His  brother  James,  as  soon  as  he  caught  sight  of 
the  assailants,  leaped  from  the  waggon  and  ran  away  as  fast 
as  his  legs  would  carry  him,  without  uttering  a  single  word. 
The  driver  would  have  resisted.  "  Stop  !"  cried  one  of  the 
strangers  with  a  terrible  voice,  falling  upon  him  and  throwing 
him  to  the  ground.*  A  second  mask  laid  hold  of  AmsdorfF 
and  kept  him  at  a  distancerj- Meanwhile  the  three  remaining 
horsemen  seized  upon  Luther,  maintaining  a  profound  silence. 
They  pulled  him  violently  from  the  waggon,  threw  a  military 
cloak  over  his  shoulders,  and  placed  him  on  a  led  horse. 
The  two  other  masks  now  quitted  Amsdorff  and  the  v.-ag- 
goner  ;  all  five  leaped  to  their  saddles — one  dropped  his  hat, 
but  they  did  not  even  stop  to  pick  it  up — and  in  the  twinkling 
of  an  eye  vanished  with  their  prisoner  into  the  gloomy  forest. 
At  first  they  took  the  road  to  Broderode,  but  soon  retraced 
their  steps  by  another  path  ;  and  without  quitting  the  wood, 
made  so  many  windings  in  every  direction  as  utterly  to 
baffle  any  attempt  to  track  them.  Luther,  httle  accustomed 
to  be  on  horseback,  was  soon  overcome  with  fatigue. -j-  They 
permitted  him  to  alight  for  a  few  minutes :  he  lay  down  near 
a  beech-tree,  where  he  drank  some  water  from  a-spring  which 
is  still  called  after  his  name.  His  brother  James,  continuing 
his  flight,  arrived  at  Waltorshan.sen  in  the  evening.  The  af- 
frighted waggoner  jumped  into  the  car,  v/hich  Amsdorff  had 
again  mounted,  and  whipping  his  horses,  drove  rapidly  away 
from  the  spot,  and  conducted  Luther's  friend  to  Wittembero*. 
At  Waltershausen,  at  Wittembei'g,  in  the  country,  villages, 
and  towns  along  their  road,  they  spread  the  news  of  tjie  violent 
abduction  of  the  doctor.     This  intcliigence,  Avhich  delighted 

*  Dejectoque  iu  solufti  auriga  et  verbcrato.    Pallav.  i.  122. 
+  Longo  itinere,  novns  cques,  fe?sns.     L.  Epn.  ii.  8. 


THE  WAYS  OF  GOD. 


277 


some,  struck  the  greater  number  with  astonishment  and 
indignation.  A  cry  of  grief  soon  resounded  through  all  Ger- 
many': "  Luther  has  fallen  into  tfie  hands  of  his  enemies!" 

After  the  violent  combat  that  Luther  had  just  sustained, 
God  had  been  pleased  to  conduct  him  to  a  place  of  repose 
and  peace.  After  having  exhibited  him  on  the  brilliant 
theatre  of  Worms,  where  all  the  powers  of  the  reformer's 
soul  had  been  strung  to  so  high  a  pitch,  He  gave  him  the 
secluded  and  humiliating^{ret^eat  of  a  prison.  God  draws 
from  the  deepest  seclusion  tlie  weak  instruments  by  which 
He  purposes  to  accomplish  great  things ;  and  then,  when 
He  has  permitted  them  to  gUtter  for  a  season  with  dazzling 
brilliancy  on  an  illustrious  stage,  He  dismisses  them  again 
to  the  deepest  obscurity.  The  Reformation  was  to  be  ac- 
complished by  other  means  than  violent  struggles  or  pomp- 
ous appearances  before  diets.  It  is  not  thus  that  the  leaven 
penetrates  the  mass  of  the  people ;  the  Spirit  of  God  seeks 
more  tranquil  paths.  The  man,  whom  the  Roman  cham- 
pions were  persecuting  without  mercy,  was  to  disappear  for  a 
time  from  the  world.  It  was  requisite  that  this  great  indi- 
viduality should  fade  awky,  in  order  that  the  revolution  then 
accomplishing  might  not  bear  the  stamp  of  an  individual. 
It  was  necessary  for  the  man  to  retire,  that  God  might  re- 
main alone  to  move  by  His  Spirit  upon  the  deep  waters  in 
which  the  darkness  of  the  Middle  Ages  was  already  engulfed, 
and  to  say  :  Let  there  he  light,  so  that  there  might  be  light. 

As  soon  as  it  grew  dark,  and  no  one  could  track  their 
footsteps,  Luther's  guards  took  a  new  road.  About  one  hour 
before  midnight  they  reached  the  foot  of  a  mountain.*  The 
horses  ascended  slowly.  On  the  summit  w^as  an  old  castle, 
surrounded  on  all  sides,  save  that  by  which  it  was  ap- 
proached, by  the  black  forests  that  cover  the  mountains  of 
Thuringia. 

It  w^as  to  this  lofty  and  isolated  fortress,  named  the  Wart- 
burg,  where  in  former  times  the  ancient  landgraves  had 
sheltered  themselves,  that  Luther  was  conducted.  The 
bolts  were  drawn  back,  the  iron  bars  fell,  the  gates  opened 

*  Hora  ferme  undecima  ad  mansionera  noctis  perveni  in  tenebris.  L 
Epp,  ii.  3. 


278  LUTHER  IN  THi:  WARTBURG. 

the  reformer  crossed  the  threshold ;  the  doors  were  closed 
behind  him.  He  dismounted  in  the  court.  One  of  the 
horsemen,  Burkhardt  of  Hund,  lord  of  Altenstein,  with- 
drew ;  another,  John  of  Berlepseh,  provost  of  the  Wartburg, 
led  the  doctor  into  the  chamber  tliat  was  to  be  his  prison, 
and  where  he  found  a  knight's  uniform  and  a  sword.  •  The 
three  other  cavaliers,  the  provost's  attendants,  took  away  liis 
ecclesiastical  robes,  and  dressed  him  in  the  military  garments 
that  had  been  prepared  for  him,  enjoining  him  to  let  his 
beard  and  hair  grov/,*  in  order  that.no  one  in  the  castle 
might  discover  who  he  was.  The  people  in  the  Wartburg 
were  to  know  the  prisoner  only  by  the  name  of  Knight 
George.  Luther  scarcely  recognised  himself  in  his  new 
dress.-|-  At  last  he  was  left  alone,  and  his  mind  could 
reflect  by  tiu'ns  on  the  astonishing  events  that  had  just 
taken  place  at  Worms,  on  the  uncertain  future  that  awaited 
him,  and  on  his  new  and  strange  residence.  From  the 
narrow  loopholes  of  his  turret,  his  eye  roamed  over  the 
gloomy,  solitary,  and  extensive  forests  that  surrounded  him. 
"  It  was  there,"  says  Mathesius,  his  friend  and  biographer, 
"  that  the  doctor  abode,  like  St.  Paul  in  his  prison  at 
Rome." 

Frederick  of  Thun,  Philip  Feilitsch,  and  Spalatin,  in  a 
private  conversation  they  had  had  with  Luther  at  Worms 
by  the  elector's  orders,  had  not  concealed  from  him  that  his 
liberty  must  be  sacrificed  to  the  anger  of  Charles  and  of  the 
pope.l  And  yet  this  abduction  had  been  so  mysteriously 
contrived,  that  even  Frederick  was  for  a  long  time  ignorant 
of  the  place  where  Luther  was  shut  up.  The  grief  of  the 
friends  of  the  Reformation  was  prolonged.  The  spring 
passed  away  ;  summer,  autumn,  and  winter  succeeded ;  tlie 
sun  had  accomplished  its  annual  course,  and  still  the-walls 
of  the  Wartburg  enclosed  their  prisoner.  Truth  had  been 
interdicted  by  the  diet ;  its  defender,  confined  within  the 
ramparts  of  a  castle,  had  disappeared  from  the  stage  of  the 
world,  and  no  one  knew  Avhat  had  become  of  him  :  Aloander 

*  Exutus  vestibus  meis  et  cqucstribus  indutus,  comam  et  barbam  nu- 

triens L,  Epp,  ii.  7. 

t  Cum  ipse  rne  j.r.-adndn5c  nor.  noTcrim.     Ibid.        X  Seekcnd.  p.  365, 


LUTHF.R  A  C'.PTTTE.  279 

triumphed;   the  reformation  appeared  lost But  God 

reigns,  and  the  blow  that  seemed  as  if  it  woidd  destroy 
the  cause  of  the  Gospel,  did  but  contribute  to  save  its 
courageous  minister,  and  to  extend  the  Hght  of  faith  to  dis- 
tant countries. 

Let  us  quit  Luther,  a  captive  in  Germany,  on  the  rocky 
heights  of  the  Wartburg,  to  see  what  God  was  doing  hi 
other  countries  of  Christendom. 


BOOK  VIII. 

THE  SWISS.     1484 — 1522. 
CHAPTER  I. 

Movement  iu  Switzerland— Source  of  the  Reformation— Its  democratio 
Character— Foreign  Service — Morality — The  Tockenburg— A  Chalet 
on  the  Alps — A  Family  of  Shepherds — Young  Ulrich. 

At  the  momeiit  when  the  decree  of  the  Diet  of  Worms  ap- 
peared, a  continually  increasing  movement  began  to  disturb 
the  quiet  valleys  of  Switzerland.  The  voices  that  resounded 
over  the  plains  -of  Upper  and  Lower  Saxony  were  re-echoed 
from  the  bosom  of  the  Helvetic  mountains  by  the  energetic 
voices  of  its  priests,  cff  its  shepherds,  and  of  the  inhabitants 
of  its  warlike  cities.  The  partisans  of  Rome  were  filled  with 
apprehension,  and  exclaimed  that  a  wide  and  terrible  conspi- 
racy was  forming  everywhere  in  the  Church  against  the  Church. 
The  exulting  friends  of  the  Gospel  said  that,  as  in  spring  the 
breath  of  life  is  felt  from  the  shores  of  the  sea  to  the  moun- 
tain top,  so  the  Spirit  of  God  was  now  melting  throughout 
Christendom  the  ices  of  a  lengthened  winter,  and  covering 
it  with  fresh  flowers  and  verdure,  from  its  lowest  plains  to  its 
most  barren  and  its  steepest  rocks. 

It  v>^as  not  Germany  t'nat  communicated  the  light  of  truth 
to  Switzerland,  Switzerland  to  France,  and  France  to  Eng- 
land :  all  these  countries  received  it  from  God ;  just  as  one 
part  of  the  world  does  not  communicate  the  light  of  day  to 
the  other,  but  the  same  brilliant  orb  imparts  it  direct  to  all  the 
earth.  Infinitely  exalted  above  men,  Christ,  the  day-spring 
from  on  high,  was  at  the  epoch  of  the  Reformation,  as  he  had 
been  at  the  establishment  of  Christianity,  the  Divine  fire 
whence  emanated  tlie  life  of  the  world.     One  sole  and  same 


SOURCE  OF  THE  REFORMATION.  28l 

doctnne  was  suddenly  established  in  the  sixteenth  century, 
at  the  hearths  and  altars  of  the  most  distant  and  dissimilar 
nations ;  it  was  everywhere  the  same  spirit,  everywhere  pro- 
ducing the  same  faith. 

The  Reformation  of  Germany  and  that  of  Switzerland  de- 
monstrate this  truth.  Zwingle  had  no  communication  with 
Luther.  There  was  no  doubt  a  connecting  link  between 
these  two  men ;  but  we  must  not  look  for  it  upon  earth :  it 
was  above.  He  who  from  heaven  gave  the  truth  to  Luther, 
gave  it  to  Zwingle  also.  Their  bond  of  union  v/as  God. 
"  I  began  to  preach  tlie  Gospel,"  says  Zwingle,  "  in  the  year 
of  grace  1516,  that  is  to  say,  at  a  time  when  Luther's  name 
had  never  been  heard  in  this  country.  It  is  not  from  Luther 
that  I  learnt  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  but  from  the  Word  of 
God.  If  Luther  preaches  Christ,  he  does  what  I  am  doing  ; 
and  that  is  all.""^ 

But  if  the  different  reformations  derived  a  striking  unity 
from  the  same  Spirit  whence  they  all  proceeded,  tliey  also 
received  certain  particular  marks  from  the  different  nations 
among  whom  they  were  effected. 

We  have  already  given  an  outline  of  the  condition  of  Swit- 
zerland at  the  epoch  of  the  Reformat  ion. f  We  shall  add  but 
Httle  to  what  has  been  already  said.  In  Germxany  the  mon- 
archical principle  predominated,  iii  Switzerland  the  democra- 
tic. In  Germany  the  Reformation  had  to  struggle  with  the 
will  of  princes;  in  Switzerland  against  the  wishes  of  the  people. 
An  assembly  of  men,  more  easily  carried  away  tlian  a  single 
individual,  is  also  more  rapid  in  its  decisions.  Tlie  victory 
over  the  papacy,  which  cost  years  of  struggle  beyond  the  Rhine, 
required  on  this  side  but  a  few  months  and  sometimes  only 
a  few  days. 

In  Germany,  the  person  of  Luther  towers  imposingly 
above  the  Saxon  people ;  he  seems  to  be  alone  in  his  attacks 
upon  the  Roman  colossus ;  and  v/lierever  the  conflict  is  ra- 
ging, we  discern  from  afar  his  lofty  stature  rising  high  above 
the  battle.  Luther  is  the  rnonarcli,  so  to  speak,  of  the  revo- 
*  1516  eo  scilicet  tempore,  quum  Lutheri  nomen  in  nostris  regionibus 

luauditum  adhuc  erat doctrinain  Christi  non  a  Luthero,  sed  ex  verbo 

Dei  didici.    Zwinglii  Opera  cur.  Schulero  et  Schulthessio,  Turici,  1829, 
vol.  i.  273,  276.  '  t  Vol.  I.  p.  80. 


282      DEMOCRATIC  CHARACTER — FOREIGN  SERVICE. 

lution  that  is  accomplishing.  In  Switzerland,  the  struggle 
begins  in  dilferent  cantons  at  the  same  time  ;  there  is  a  con- 
federation of  reformers ;  tlieir  niimbei:  sui-prises  iis ;  doubt- 
less one  head  overtops  the  others,  but  no  one  commands ;  it 
is  a  republican  senate,  in  vfhich  all  appear  with  their  original 
features  and  distinct  influences.  They  were  a  liost :  Wit- 
tembach,  Zwingle,  Capito,  Haller,  (Ecolampadius,  Osvv-ald 
Myconius,  Leo-Juda,  Farel,  Calvin;  their  stage  was  Glar;,-, 
Basle,  Zurich,  Berne,  Neufchatel,  Geneva,  Lucerne,  Schaf- 
hausen,  Appenzel,  Saint  Gali,  and  the  Grisons.  In  the 
German  reformation  there  is  but  one  stage,  flat  and  uniform 
as  the  country  itself:  in  Switzerland,  the  Reformation  is 
divided,  like  the  region  itself  by  its  thousand  mountains. 
Each  valley,  so  to  speak,  has  its  own  awakening,  and  each 
peak  of  the  Alps  its  own  light  from  heaven. 

A  lamentable  epoch  for  the  Swiss  had  begun  after  their 
exploits  against  the  dukes  of  Burgundy.  Europe,  wdiich 
had  discovered  the  strength  of  their  arms,  had  enticed  them 
from  their  mountains,  and  had  robbed  them  of  theif  inde- 
pendence by  rendering  them  the  arbitrators  of  the  fate  of 
nations  on  the  battle-field.  The  hand  of  a  Swiss  pointed 
the  sword  at  the  breast  of  his  fellow-countryman  on  the 
plains  of  Italy  and  of  France,  and  tHe  intrigues  of  foreigners 
had  filled  Avith  jealousy  and  dissension  those  lofty  valleys  of 
the  Alps  so  long  the  abode  of  simplicity  and  peace.  At- 
tracted by  the  charms  of  gold,  sons,  labourers,  and  serving- 
men,  stealthily  quitted  their  Alpine  pastures  for  the  banks  of 
the  Rhone  or  the  Po.  Helvetian  unity  was  broken  under  the 
slow  steps  of  mules  laden  Avith  gold.  The  Reformation,  for 
in  Svatzerland  also  it  had  its  political  bearings,  proposed  to 
restore  the  unity  and  the  ancient  virtues  of  the  cantons. 
Its  first  cry  w^as  for  the  Sv/iss  to  rend  the  perfidious  toils  of 
the  stranger,  and  to>  embrace  one  another  in  close  union  at 
the  foot  of  the  cross.  But  its  generous  accents  Avere  un- 
heeded. Rome,  accustomed  to  purchase  in  these  valleys  the 
blood  she  shed  to  incrc.ase  her  power,  uprose  in  anger ;  ex- 
cited Swiss  against  Swiss ;  and  new  passions  arose  to  tear 
the  body  of  the  nation. 

Switzerland   needed   a   reform.     There  was,    it   Is    true, 


MORALITY THE  TOCKENBUEG.  283 

among  the  Helvetians,  a  simplicity  and  good  nature  that 
seemed  ridiculous  to  the  refined  Italians ;  but  at  the  same 
time  they  had  the  reputation  of  being  the  people  that  most 
Iiabitually  transgressed  the  laws  of  cliastity.  This  astrolo- 
gers attributed  to  the  constellations:*  philosophers,  to  the 
strength  of  temperament  among  those  indomitable  people  ; 
moralists,  to  the  Swiss  principles,  which  looked  upon  deceit, 
dishonesty,  and  calumny,  as  sins  of  a  much  deeper  die  than 
impuvity.-|-  Marriage  was  forbidden  the  priests;  but  it 
would  have  been  difficult  to  find  one  who  Hved  in  a  real 
state  of  celibacy.  They  were  required  to  behave,  not 
chastely,  but  prudently.  This  was  one  of  the  earliest  dis- 
orders against  which  the  Reformation  was  directed. 

It  is  now  time  to  investigate  the  dawnings  of  the  new 
day  in  these  valleys  of  the  Alps. 

About  the  middle  of  the  eleventh  century  two  hermits 
made  their  way  from  Saint  Gall  towards  the  mountains  that 
lie  to  the  south  of  this  ancient  monastery,  and  arrived  at 
a  desert  valley  about  ten  leagues  long.j:  On  the  north, 
the  lofty  mountains  of  the  Sentis,  Sommerigkopf,  and  the 
Old  Man,  separate  this  valley  from  the  canton  of  Appenzel; 
on  the  south,  the  Kuhfirsten  with  its  seven  peaks  rises'  be- 
tween it  and  the  Wallensee,  Sargans,  and  the  Grisons ;  'on 
the  east,  the  valley  slopes  away  to  the  rays  of  the  rising 
sun,  and  displays  the  magnificent  prospect  of  the  Tyrolese 
Alps.  These  two  hermits,  having  reached  the  springs  of 
the  little  river  Thur,  erected  there  two  cells.  By  degrees 
the  valley  was  peopled ;  on  its  most  elevated  portion,  2010 
feet  above  the  level  of  Lake  Zurich,  there  arose  around  a 
church  a  village  named  Wildhaus,  or  the  Wild-house,  upoii 
which  now  depend  two  hamlets,  Lisighaus,  or  Eliziabeth's 
house,  and  Schonenboden.  The  fruits  of  the  earth  grow  not 
upon  these  heights.  A  green  turf  of  alpine  freshness  covers 
the  whole  valley,  ascending  the  sides  of  the  mountains, 
above  which  enormous  masses  of  rock  rise  in  savage  gran- 
deur to  the  skies. 

*  Wirz,  Helvetische  Kirchen  Geschichte,  iii.  201. 
f  Sodomitis  melius  erit  in  die  judicii,  quam  rerum  vel  honoris  ablaton- 
bus.    Hemmerlin.  de  anno  jubilseo.  t  'J'he  Tockenbur/;. 


284  THE  herdsman's  family. 

About  a  quarter  of  a  league  from  the  church,  near  Lisig- 
haus,  by  the  side  of  a  patli  that  leads  to  the  pasture-grounds 
beyond  the  river,  may  still  be  seen  a  peasant's  cottage.  Tra- 
dition narrates  that  the  Avood  necessary  for  its  construction 
was  felled  on  the  very  spot.*  Everything  seems  to  indicate 
that  it  was  built  in  the  most  remote  times.  The  walls  are 
thin ;  the  windows  are  composed  of  small  round  panes  of 
glass ;  the  roof  is  formed  of  shingles,  loaded  with  stones  to 
prevent  their  being  carried  aw^ay  by  the  wind.  Before  the 
house  bubbles  forth  a  limpid  stream. 

About  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century,  this  house  was  inha- 
bited by  a  man  named  Zwingle,  amman  or  bailiff  of  the  parish. 
The  family  of  the  Zwingies  or  Zwingli  was  ancient,  and  in 
great  esteem  among  the  inhabitants  of  these  mountains. -|- 
Bartholomew,  the  bailiff's  brother,  at  first  incumbent  of  the 
parish,  and  from  the  year  1487  dean  >of  Wesen,  enjoyed  a 
certain  celebrity  in  the  country.^  The  wife  of  the  amman 
of  Wildhaus,  Margaret  Meili  (whose  brother  John  was 
somewhat  later  "abbot  of  the  convent  of  Fischingen  in  Thur- 
govia),  had  already  borne  him  two  sons,  Henry  and  Klaus, 
when  on  New  Year's  day  1484,  seven  weeks  after  the  birth 
of  Luther,  a  third  soii,  who  was  christened  XJlrich,  was  born 
in  this  lonely  chalet. ;"j  Five  other  sons,  John,  Wolfgang, 
Bartholomew,  James,  Andrew,  and  an  only  daughter,  Anna, 
increased  the  number  of  this  Alpine  family.  No  one  in  the 
whole  district  was  more  respected  than  the  amman  Zwingle. || 
His  character,  his  ofifice,  and  his  numerous  children,  made 
him  the, patriarch  of  the  mountains.     He  was  a  shepherd, 

*  Schuler's  Zwingli's  Bildungs  Gesch.,  p.  290. 

+  Diss  Geschlacht  der  Zwiiiglinen,  wass  in  guter  Achtung  diesser 
Landen,  als  ein  gut  alt  ehrlich  Geschlacht.  H.  BuUinger's  Hi^t.  Besch- 
reibung  der  Eidg.  Geschichten.  I  aai  indebted  to  the  kindness  of  Mr  J. 
G.  Hess  for  the  communication  of  tlrs  valuable  work,  which  in  1837 
existed  only  in  manuscript.  It  has  since  been  published  by  some  friends 
of  history  at  Zurich.  In  my  quotations  I  have  preserved  the  orthography 
of  the  original. 

J  Ein  verrumbter  Mann.     Ibid. 

§  Quadragesimura  octavum  agimus  (I  am  in  my  forty-eighth  jear), 
wrote  Zwingle  to  Vadianus,  on  the  17th  of  September  1531. 

II  Clarus  fuit  pater  ob  spectatam  vit;e  sanctimoniam.  Oswald  Myco- 
nius.  Vita  Zwinj^lii. 


THE  herdsman's  FAMILY YOUNG  ULRICH.  285 

as  were  his  sons.  No  sooner  had  the  first  days  of  May- 
clothed  the  mountains  with  verdure,  than  the  father  and  his 
children  would  set  off  for  the  pasture-grounds  with  their 
flocks,  rising  gradually  from  station  to  station,  and  reaching 
in  this  way,  by  the  end  of  July,  the  lughest  summits  of  the 
Alps.  They  then  began  to  return  gradually  towards  the 
valleys,  and  in  autumn  the  whole  population  of  the  Wild- 
haus  re-entered  their  humble  cottages.  Sometimes,  during 
the  summer,  the  young  people  who  should  have  stayed  at 
home,  longing  to  enjoy  the  fresh  breezes  of  the  mountains,  set 
out  in  companies  for  the  chalets,  accompanying  their  voices 
with  the  melodious  notes  of  their  rustic  instruments ;  for  all 
were  musicians.  AVhen  they  reached  the  Alps,  the  shep- 
herds welcomed  them  from  afar  with  their  horns  and  songs,^ 
and  spread  before  them  a  repast  of  milk;  and  then  th(^ 
joyous  troop,  after  many  devious  windings,  returned  to  their 
valleys  to  the  sound  of  the  bagpipe.  In  his  early  youth, 
Ulrich  doubtless  sometimes  shared  in  these  amusements. 
He  grew  up  at  the'foot  of  these  rocks  that  seemed  everlast- 
ing, and  whose  •  summits  pointed  to  the  skies.  "  I  have 
often  thought,"  said  one  of  his  friends,  "  that  being  brought 
near  to  heaven  on  these  sublime  heights,  he  there  contracted 
something  heavenly  and  divine.""" 

Long  were  the  winter  evenings  in  the  cottages  of  the 
AVildhaus.  At  such  a  season  the  youthful  Ulrich  listened,  at 
the  paternal  hearth,  to  the  conversations  between  the  bailiflf 
and  the  elders  of  the  parish.  He  heard  them  relate  how  the 
inhabitants  of  the  valley  had  in  former  times  groaned  beneath 
a  heavy  yoke.  He  thrilled  with  joy  at  the  thought  of  the 
independence  the  Tockenburg  had  won  for  itself,  and  which 
its  alliance  v,  ith  the  Swiss  had  secured.  The  love  of  coun- 
try kindled  in  his  heart ;  Switzerland  became  dear  to  him ; 
and  if  any  one  chanced  to  drop  a  word  unfavourable  to 
the  confederates,  the  child  would  immediately  rise  up  and 
warmly  defend  their  cause.f  Often,  too,  might  he  be  seen, 
during  these  long  evenings,  quietly  seated  at  the  feet  of  his 

*  Divinitatis  nonnihil  coelo  propiorem  contraxisse.   Oswald  MycoDius. 
Vita  Zw. 
t  Schuler's  Zw.  Bildung.  p.  291. 


286  ULKlCli  AT  WESEN. 

pious  grandmother,  listening,  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  her,  to 
her  scripture  stories  and  her  pious  legends,  and  eagerly  re- 
ceiving them  into  his  heart. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Ulrich  at  Wesen  and  Basle— Ulrich  at  Berne — The  Dominican  Convent — 
Jetzer — The  Apparitions — Passion  of  the  Lay-brother — Imposture — 
Discovery  and  Punishment — Zwiugle  at  Vienna  and  Basle— Music 
at  Basle — Wittembach  proclaims  the  Gospel — Leo  Juda — The  Priest 

,   of  Glaris. 

The  good  amman  was  charmed  at  the  promising  disposition 
of  his  son.  He  perceived  that  Ulrich  might  one  day  do 
something  better  than  tend  herds  on  Mount  Sentis,  to  the 
sound  of  tlie  sliepherd's  song  (rmiz  des  'vaches).  One  day 
he  took  him  by  the  hand  and  led  him  to  Wcsen.  He  crossed 
the  grassy  flanks  of  the  Amnion,  and  descended  the  bold  and 
savage  rocks  that  border  the  Lake  of  Wallenstadt ;  on  reach- 
ing the  town,  he  entered  the  house  of  his  brother  the  dean, 
and  intrusted  the  young  mountaineer  to  his  care,  that  he 
might  examine  his  capacity."'  Ulrich  was  particularly  distin- 
guished by  a  natural  horror  of  falsehood,  and  a  great  love 
for  truth.  He  tells  us  himself,  that  one  day,  when  he  began 
to  reflect,  the  thought  occurred  to  him  that  "  lying  ought  to 
be  punished  more  severely  than  theft ;"  for,  adds  he,  "  truth 
is  the  mother  of  all  virtues."  The  dean  soon  loved  his  nephew 
like  a  son ;  and,  charmed  with  his  vivacity,  he  confided  his 
education  to  a  schoolmaster,  who  in  a  short  time  taught 
him  all  he  knew  himself.  At  ten  years  of  age,  the  marks  of 
a  superior  mind  were  already  noticed  in  the  young  Ulrich. f 
His  father  and  his  uncle  resolved  to  send  him  to  Basle. 
When  the  child  of  the  Tockenburg  arrived  in  this  celebrated 

•  Tenerrimum  adhuc  ad  fratrem  sacrificum  |idduxit,  ut  ingenii  ejus 
periculum  faceret.     Melch   Adanii  Vita  Zw.  p,  25. 

T  Und  in  Ihm  erschienen  jnerldiche  Zeichen  eines  edlen  Gremiiths. 
BullJnger  Chronick. 


tJLRICII  AT  BASLE.  287 

city,  with  that  singlc-mindedness  and  simplicity  of  heart 
which  he  seems  to  have  inhaled  with  the  pure  air  of  his  native 
mountains,  but  which  really  came  from  a  higher  source,  a 
new  world  opened  before  him.  The  celebrity  of  the  famous 
Council  of  Basle,  the  university  which  Pius  II.  had  founded 
in  this  city  in  1460,  the  printing-presses  which  then  resusci- 
tated the  masterpieces  of  antiquity,  and  circulated  through 
the  world  the  first  fruits  of  the  revival  of  letters ;  the  resi- 
dence of  distinguished  men,  Wessel,  Wittembach,  and  especi- 
ally of  that  prince  of  scholars,  that  sun  of  the  schools,  Eras- 
mus, all  rendered  Basle,  at  the  epoch  of  the  Reformation, 
one  of  the  great  centres  of  light  in  the  West. 

Ulrich  was  placed  at  St.  Theodore'^  school.  Gregory  Binzli 
was  then  at  its  head, — a  man  of  feeling  heart  and  gentleness 
rarely  found  at  that  period  among  teachers.  Young  Zwingle 
made  rapid  progress.  The  learned  disputations,  then  in 
fashion  among  the  doctors,  had  descended  even  to  the  chil- 
dren in  the  schools.  Ulrich  took  part  in  them ;  he  disciplined 
his  growing  powers  against  the  pupils  of  other  establish- 
ments, and  was  always  conqueror  in  these  struggles,  which 
were  a  prelude  to  those  by  which  he  was  to  overthrow  the 
papacy  in  Switzerland.*  This  success  filled  his  elder  rivals 
with  jealousy.  He  soon  outgrew  the  school  of  Basle,  as  he 
had  that  of  We  sen. 

Lupulus,  a  distinguished  scholar,  had  just  opened  at  Berne 
the  first  learned  institution  in  Switzerland.  The  baiUff  of 
Wildhaus  and  the  priest  of  Wesen  resolved  to  send  the  boy 
to  it ;  Zwingle,  in  1-197,  left  the  smiling  plains  of  Basle,  and 
again  approached  those  Upper  Alps  where  his  infancy  had 
i.>een  spent,  and  whose  snowy  tops,  gilded  by  the  sun,  might 
be  seen  from  Berne.  Lupulus,  himself  a  distinguished  poet, 
introduced  his  pupil  into  the  sanctuary  of  classic  learning, — 
a  treasure  then  unknown,  and  whose  ■  threshold  had  been 
passed  only  by  a  few.f  The  young  neophyte  ardently  in- 
haled these  perfumes  of  antiquity.  His  mind  expanded,  his 
style  was  formed.     He  became  a  poet. 

*  la  disputationibus,  quae  pro  more  turn  erant  inter  pueros  usitatse,  fic- 
'  toriam  semper  reportavit.     Osw.  Myc.  Vita  Zw. 

t  Ab  eo  in  adyta  classicornm  scriptoriira  introductus.    Ibid. 


288  THE  DO:»UNICAN  CONVENT. 

Among  the  convents  of  Berne,  that  of  the  Dominicans  was 
the  most  celebrated.  These  monks  were  engaged  in  a  serious 
quarrel  with  the  Franciscans.  The  latter  maintained  the 
immaculate  conception  of  the  Virgin,  which  the  former  denied. 
Wherever  they  v/ent,  before  the  dazzling  altars  that  adorned 
their  church,  and  between  the  twelve  columns  that  supported 
its  fretted  roof,  the  Dominicans  had  but  one  thought — how 
they  mi^ht  humble  their  rivals.  They,  had  remarked  Zwin- 
gle's  beautiful  voice ;  they  had  heard  of  his  precocious  under- 
standing, and  thinking  that  he  might  give  lustre  to  their  order, 
endeavoured  to  attract  liim  among  them,*  and  invited  him 
to  remain  in  their  convent  until  he  was  old  enough  to  pass 
his  noviciate.  All  Zwingle's  future  career  was  at  stake.  The 
amman  of  ^\^ildhaus  being  informed  of  the  lures  to  w^hich 
the  Dominicans  had  resorted,  trembled  for  the  inexperience 
of  his  son,  and  ordered  him  to  quit  Berne  immediately. 
Zwingle  thus  escaped  from  these  monastic  walls  within  which 
Luther  had  entered  of  his  own  free-will.  What  transpired 
somewhat  later  may  serve  to  show  the  imminent  danger 
Zwingle  then  incurred. 

In  15d7,  a  great  agitation  reigned  in  the  city  of  BernS. 
A  young  man  of  Zurzach,  named  John  Jetzer,  having  one 
day  presented  himself  at  tliis  same  Dominican  convent,  had 
been  repulsed.  The  poor  dejected  youth  made  another  at- 
tempt, and  said,  holding  out  fifty-three  florins  and  some 
pieces  of  silk,  "  It  is  all  I  possess ;  take  it,  and  receive  me 
into  your  order."  He  was  admitted  on  the  6th  of  January 
among  the  lay  brethren.  But  on  the  first  night,  a  stran.i^e 
noise  in  his  cell  filled  him  with  terror.  He  fled  to  the  con- 
vent of  the  Carthusians,  v/hence  he  was  sent  back  to  tlie 
Dominicans. 

On  the  following* night,  the  eve  of  the  festival  of  Saint 
Matthias,  lie  Avas  awoke  by  deep  groans  ;  he  opened  his  eyes, 
and  saw  a  tall  white  spectral  form  standing  beside  his  bed. 
''  I  ami,"  said  a  sepulchral  voice,  "  a  soul  escaped  from  tlie 
fires  of  purgatory."  The  lay  brother  tremblingly  replied : 
"  God  help  thee !   I  can  do  notliing  I''     The  phantom  then 

*  Und  als3  er  wol  sinijen  kcendt,  Icekten  Ihndie  prediger  mcEncheu  in 
dass  Kloster.    Bullinger  Chronik. 


THE  APPARITIONS.  289 

advanced  towards  the  poor  brother,  and  seizing  him  by  the 
throat,  indignantly  reproached  him  for  his  refusal.  Jetzer, 
full  of  alarm,  exclaimed :  "  What  can  I  do  to  save  thee  2i 
"  Scourge  thyself  eight  days  in  succession  until  the  blood 
comes,  and  lie  prostrate  on  the  earth  in  the  Chapel  of  Saint 
John."  The  spectre  answered  thus  and  vanished.  The  lay 
brother  confided  the  particulars  of  this  apparition  to  his  con- 
fessor, the  convent-preacher,  and,  by  his  advice,  submitted 
to  the  discipline  required.  It  was  soon  reported  through  the 
whole  city  that  a  soul  had  applied  to  the  Dominicans  in  order 
to  be  dehvered  from  purgatory.  The  Franciscans  were  de- 
serted, and  the  people  ran  in  crowds  to  the  church,  where 
the  holy  man  was  to  be  seen  prostrate  on  the  pavement.  The 
soul  from  pm'gatory  had  announced  its  reappearance  in  eight 
days.  On  the  appointed  night,  it  came  again,  attended  by 
two  spirits  that  tormented  it,  extorting  from  it  the  most 
frightful  groans.  "  Scotus,"  said  the  disturbed  spirit,  "  Scotus, 
the  inventor  of  the  Franciscan  doctrine  of  the  immaculate 
conception  of  the  Virgin,  is  among  those  who  suffer  like 
horrible  torments  with  me."  At  this  news,  which  soon  spread 
through  Berne,  the  partisans  of  the  Franciscans  were  still 
more  dismayed.  But  the  soul,  at  the  moment  of  disappear- 
ing, had  announced  a  visit  from  the  Virgin  herself.  In  effect, 
on  the  day  fixed,  the  astonished  brother  saw  Mary  appear 
in  his  cell.  He  could  not  believe  his  eyes.  She  approached 
him  kindly,  gave  him  three  of  our  Saviour's  tears,  and  as 
many  drops  of  his  blood,  with  a  crucifix  and  a  letter  addressed 
to  Pope  JuHus  II.,  "  who,"  said  she,  "  is  the  man  selected  by 
God  to  abolish  the  festival  of  His  pretended  immaculate  con- 
ception." And  then,  drav/ing  still  nearer  the  bed  on  which  the 
brother  lay,  she  informed  liim  in  a  soletnn  voice  that  he  was 
about  to  experience  a  signal  favour,  and  at  the  same  time 
pierced  his  hand  with  a  nail.  The  brother  uttered  a  horrible 
shriek;  but  Mary  wrapt  his  hand  in  a  cloth  that  her  Son 
(as  she  said)  had  worn  at  the  time  of  the  flight  into  Egypt. 
This  one  wound  was  not  enough ;  in  order  that  the  glory  of 
the  Dominicans  might  at  least  equal  that  of  the  Franciscans, 
Jetzer  must  ha?ve  the  five  wounds  of  Christ  and  of  St.  Francis 
on  his  hands,  his  feet,  and  his  side.     The  four  others  were 

VOL.  II.  13 


290      PASSION  OF  THE  LAY  BKOTHER — IMPOSTURE. 

mflictcd,  and  then,  after  giving  him  some  drink,  he  was  placed 
in  a  hall  hung  with  pictures  representing  our  Lord's  passion; 
flierc  he  spent  many  long  days  without  food,  and  his  imagina- 
tion soon  became  greatly  excited.  The  monks  from  time  to 
time  opened  the  doors  of  this  chamber  to  the  people,  who 
came  in  crowds  to  contemplate  v/ith  devout  astonishm.ent  the 
brother  with  his  five  wounds,  stretching  out  his  arms,  bend- 
ing his  head,  and  imitating  by  his  postures  and  movements 
the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord.  At  times,  he  was  quite  out  of  his 
senses ;  he  foamed  at  the  mouth,  and  appeared  ready  to  give 
up  the  ghost.  "  He  is  suffering  the  cross  of  Christ,"  murmured 
the  spectators.  The  multitude,  eager  in  pursuit  of  miracles, 
thronged  the  convent  incessantly.  Men  who  deserve  our  high- 
est esteem,  even  Lupulus  himself,  Zwingle's  teacher,  were 
overcome  with  fear;  and  the  Dominicans,  from  their  pulpits, 
boasted  of  the  glory  God  had  conferred  upon  tlieir  order. 

For  many  years  this  order  had  felt  the  necessity  of  hum- 
bling the  Franciscans  and  of  increasing  by  means  of  miracles 
the  respect  and  liberahty  of  the  people.  The  theatre  selected 
for  these  operations  was  Berne,  "  a  simple,  rude,  and  igno- 
rant city,"  as  it  had  been  styled  by  the  sub-prior  of  Berne 
in  a  chapter  held  at  Wimpfen  on  the  Neckar.  To  the  prior, 
sub-prior,  chaplain,  and  purveyor  of  the  convent  were  as- 
signed the  principal  parts,  but  they  were  not  able  to  play 
them  out.  A  new  apparition  of  Mary  having  taken  place, 
Jetzer  fancied  he  recognised  his  confessor's  voice ;  and  on 
saying  so  aloud,  Mary  disappeared.  She  came  again  to 
censure  the  incredulous  brother.  "  This  time  it  is  the  prior," 
exclaimed  Jetzer,  rushing  on  him  with  a  knife  in  his  hand. 
The  saint  flung  a  pewter  platter  at  the  head  of  the  poor 
brother,  and  vanished. 

Alarmed  at  the  discovery  Jetzer  had  made,  the  Domini- 
cans endeavoured  to  get  rid  of  him  by  poison.  He  de- 
tected their  treachery,  and  having  escaped  from  the  con- 
vent, revealed  their  imposture.  They  put  a  good  face  on  the 
matter,  and  sent  deputies  to  Rome.  The  pope  empowered 
his  legate  in  Switzerland,  and  the  bishops  of  Lausanne  and 
Sion,  to  inquire  into  the  affair.  The  four  Dominicans  were 
convicted  and  condemned  to  be  burnt  aUve,  and  on  the  1st 


ZT\1NGLE  AT  VIENNA   AND  BASLE.  291 

of  May  1509,  they  perished  at  the  stake  m  the  presence  of 
more  than  thirty  thousand  spectators.  The  rumour  of  this 
imposture  circulated  througli  Europe,  and  by  laying  bare  one 
of  the  greatest  sores  of  the  Church,  prepared  the  way  for  the 
Reformation.* 

Such  were  the  men  from  whose  hands  the  youthful  Ulrich 
Zwingle  escaped.  He  had  studied  pohte  letters  at  Berne ; 
he  had  now  to  study  philosophy,  and  for  this  purpose  went 
to  Vienna  in  Austria.  The  companions  of  Ulrich's  studies 
and  amusements  in  the  capital  of  Austria  were  a  young 
man  of  Saint  Gall,  Joachim  Vadian,  w^hose  genius  promised 
to  adorn  Switzerland  Arith  a  learned  scholar  and  a  dis- 
tinguished statesman ;  *ilenry  Loreti,  of  the  canton  of  Glaris, 
better  known  as  Glarean,  and  who  appeared  destined  to 
shine  as  a  poet ;  and  a  young  Swabian,  John  Ileigerlin, 
the  son  of  a  blacksmith,  and  hence  called  Faber,  a  man 
of  pliant  character,  proud  of  honours  *and  renown,  and 
who  gave  promise  of  ail  the  qualities  requisite  to  form  a 
courtier. 

Zwingle  returned  to  Wildhaus  in  1502 ;  but  on  revisiting 
liis  native  mountains,  he  felt  that  he  had  quaffed  of  the  cup 
of  learning,  and  that  he  could  not  live  amidst  the  songs  of 
Jiis  brothers,  and  the  lowing  of  their  herds.  Being  now 
eighteen  years  of  age,  he  again  repaired  to  Basle-j-  to  con- 
tinue his  literary  pursuits ;  and  there,  at  once  master  and 
scholar,  he  taught  in  Saint  Martin's  school,  and  studied  at 
the  university ;  from  that  time  he  was  able  to  do  without 
the  assistance  of  his  parents.  Not  long  after  he  took  the 
degree  of  Master  of  Arts.  An  Alsatian,  Capito  by  name, 
who  was  his  elder  by  nine  years,  was  one  of  his  greatest 
friends. 

Zwingle  now  applied  to  the  study  of  scholastic  divinity ; 
for  as  he  would  one  day  be  called  to  expose  its  sophistry, 
it  was  necessary  that  he  should  first  explore  its  gloomy 
labyrinths.    But  tlie  joyous  student  of  the  Sentis  mountains 

Wirz,  Helvetische  Kirchen,  Gesch.  iii.  387  ;  Anshelm's  Chronik, 
iii.  and  iv.  No  transaction  of  that  day  ever  gave  rise  to  so  many  pub- 
lications.   See  Haller's  Biblioth.  der  Schw.  Gesch.  iii. 

t  Ne  diutius  ab  exercitio  literarum  cessaret.    Osw.  Myc.  Vita  Zw. 


2&2  MUSIC  AT  BASLE. 

miglit  "be  seen  suddenly  shaking  off  the  dust  of  the  schools, 
and  changing  his  philosophic  toils  for  innocent  amusements ; 
he  would  take  up  one  of  his  numerous  musical  instruments 
(the  lute,  harp,  violin,  flute,  dulcimer,  or  hunting  horn), 
draw  from  them  some  cheerful  air,  as  in  the  pasture-grounds 
of  Lisighaus  ;  make  his  ov^m  chamber  or  that  of  his  friends 
re-echo  with  the  tunes  of  his  native  place,  or  accompany 
them  with  his  songs.  In  his  love  for  music  he  was  a  real 
child  of  the  Tockenburg, — a  master  among  many.*  He 
played  on  other  instruments  besides  those  we  have  already 
named.  Enthusiastic  in  the  art,  he  spread  a  taste  for  it 
through  the  university ;  not  that  he  was  fond  of  dissipation, 
but  because  he  liked  by  this  means  to^elax  his  mind,  fatigued 
by  serious  study,  and  to  put  himself  in  a  condition  to  return 
with  greater  zeal  to  such  arduous  pursuits.^  None  possessed 
a  livelier  disposition,  or  more  amiable  character,  or  more  at- 
tractive conversational  powers.^  He  was  like  a  A^igorous 
Alpine  tree,  expanding  in  all  its  strength  and  beauty,  and 
which,  as  yet  unpruned,  throws  out  its  healthy  branches  in 
every  direction.  The  time  will  come  for  these  branches 
to  shoot  with  fresh  vigour  towards  heaven. 

After  having  plunged  into  the  scholastic  divinity,  he 
quitted  its  barren  wastes  with  weariness  and  disgust,  having 
only  found  therein  a  medley  of  confused  ideas,  empty 
babbling,  vain-glory,  and  barbarism,  but  not  one  atom  of 
sound  doctrine.  "  It  is  a  mere  loss  of  time,"  said  he,  and  he 
waited  his  hour. 

In  November  1505,  Thomas  Wittembach,  son  of  a  burgo- 
master of  Bienne,  arrived  at  Basle.  Hitherto  he  had  been 
teaching  at  Tubingen,  at  the  side  of  Reuchlin.  He  was  in 
the  flower  of  life,  sincere,  pious,  skilled  in  the  liberal  arts, 
the  mathematics,  and.in  the  knowledge  of  Scripture.  Zwingle 
and  all   the   youths  of  the   academy  immediately   flocked 

*  Ich  habe  auch  nie  von  Keinem  gehoert,  der  in  der  Kunst  Musica 

60  erfahren  gewesen.  B.  Weysen,  Fiisslin  Beytrage  zur  Ref.  Gesch.  iv. 
35. 

+  Ut  ingenium  seriis  defatigatum  recrearetur  et  paratius  ad  solita 
Btudia  rediretur Melch.  Adami  Vita  Zw. 

X  Ingenio  amcenus,  et  ore  jucundus,  supra  quam  dici  possit,  erat,  Osw. 
Myc.  VitaZw. 


WITTEMBACH LEO  JUDA.  293 

around  him.  A  life  till  then  unknown  animated  his  lectures, 
and  prophetic  words  fell  from  his  lips.  "  The  hour  is  not  far 
distant,"  said  he,  "  in  which  the  scholastic  theology  will  be 
set  aside,  aitd  the  old  doctrines  of  the  Church  revived."* — ■ 
^  Christ's  death,"  added  he,  "  is  the  only  ransom  for  our 
souls."-]-  Zwingle's  heart  eagerly  received  these  seeds  ot 
hfe.|  This  was  at  the  period  when  classical  studies  were 
beginning  every^vhere  to  replace  the  scholasticism  of  the 
Mddle  Ages.  Zwingle,  like  his  inaster  and  his  friends, 
rushed  into  this  new  path. 

Among  the  students  who  were  most  attentive  to  the  lessons 
of  the  new  doctor,  was  a  young  man  twenty-three  years  old, 
of  small  statilre,  of  weak  and  sickly  frame,  but  whose  looks 
announced  both  gentfeness  and  intrepidity.  This  was"lLeo 
Juda,  the  son  of  an  Alsatian  parish-priest,  and  whose  uncle 
had  died  at  Rhodes  fighting  under  the  banners  of  the 
Teutonic  knights  in  the  defence  of  Christendom.  Leo  and 
Ulrich  became  infimate  friends.  Leo  played  on  the  dulcimer 
and  had  a  very  fine  voice.  Often  did  his  chamber  re-echo 
with  the  cheerful  songs  of  these  young  friends  of  the  arts. 
Leo  Juda  afterwards  became  Zwingle's  colleague,  and  even 
death  could  not  destroy  so  holy  a  friendship. 

The  office  of  pastor  of  Glaris  became  vacani  at  this  time. 
One  of  the  pope's  youthful  courtiers,  Henri  GokUi,  his 
Holiness's  equerry,  and  who  was  already  the  possessor  of 
several  benefices,  hastened  to  Glaris  with  the  pontiff's  letter 
of  nomination.  But  the  shepherds  of  Glaris,  proud  of  the 
antiquity  of  their  race  and  of  their  struggles  in  the  cause  of 
liberty,  did  not  feel  inclined  to  bend  their  heads  before  a 
slip  of  parchment  from  Rome.  Wildhaus  is  not  far  from 
Glaris,  and  Wesen,  of  which  ZA\'ingle's  uncle  was  the  in- 
cumbent, is  the  place  where  these  people  hold  their  markets. 
The  reputation  of  the  young  master  of  arts  of  Basle  had  ex- 
tended even  to  these  mountains,   and  him   the  people  of 

*  Et  doctrinam  Ecclesise  veterem instaurari  oporteat.    Gualterus, 

Misc.  Tig.  iii.  102. 

+  Der  Tod  Christy  sey  die  einige  Bezahlung  fiir  unsere  Siinde 

Fiisslin  Beytr.  ii.  268, 

J  Q,uum  a  tauto  viro  semma  qucedam Zvvingliano  pectori  injecta 

essent.    Loo  Jud.  in  Praef.  ad,  Ann.  Zw.  in  N.  T. 


294  PASSION  FOR  WAR. 

Glaris  desired  to  have  for  their  priest.  They  invited  him  in 
1506.  Zwingle  was  ordained  "at  Constance  by  the  bishojD, 
preached  his  first  sermon  at  Rappers wyl  read  his  first  mass 
at  Wildhaus  on  St.  Michael's  day,  in  the  presence  of  all  his 
relations  and  the  friends  of  his  family,  and  about  the  end  of 
the  year  arrived  at  Glaris. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Fondness  for  "War— Scliinner— Pension  from  the  Poi^e— The  Labyrinth 
— Zwingle  in  Italy — Principle  of  Reform — Zwingle  and  Luther  — 
Zwfngle  and  Erasmus— Zwingle  and  the  ancient  Classics— Paris  and 
Glaris. 

Zwingle  immediately  applied  himself  with  zeal  to  the 
duties  of  his  large  parish.  Yet  he  was"  but  twenty-two 
years  old,  and  often  permitted  himself  to  be  led  away  by 
dissipation,  and  by  the  relaxed  ideas  of  the  age.  As  a 
Romish  priest,  he  did  not  differ  from  all  the  surrounding 
clergy.  But  even  at  this  time,  when  the  evangelical  doctrine 
had  not  changed  his  heart,  he  never  gave  rise  to  those 
scandals  which  often  afflicted  the  Church,*  and  always 
felt  the  necessity  of  subjecting  his  passions  to  the  holy 
standard  of  the  Gospel. 

A  fondness  for  war  at  that  time  inflamed  the  tranquil 
valleys  of  Glaris.  There  dwelt  the  famihes  of  heroes — the 
Tchudis,  the  Walas,  the  (Eblis,  whose  blood  had  flowed  on 
the  field  of  battle.  The  aged  warriors  would  relate  to  the 
youths,  delighted  at  these  recitals,  their  exploits  in  the  wars 
of  Burgundy  and  Swabia,  and  the  combats  of  St.  Jacques 
and  of  Ragaz.  But,  alas!  it  was  no  longer  against  the 
enemies  of  their  independence  that  these  warlike  shepherds 
took  up  arms.  They  might  be  seen,  at  the  voice  of  the 
king  of  France,  of  the  emperor,  of  the  duke  of  Milan,  or  even 

*  Sic  reverentia  pudoris,  imprimis  autem  officii  diviuj,  perpetuo  cavit.. 
Osw.  Myc,  Vit.  Zw. 


SCHINNER.  295 

of  the  lioly  fiither  himself,  descending  like  an  avalanche  from 
the  Alps,  and  dashing  Avith  a  noise  of  thunder  against  the 
troops  drawn  up  in  the  plains. 

As  a  poor  boy  named  Matthew  Schinner,  who  attended 
the  school  of  Sion,  in  tlie  Valais  (about  the  middle  of  the 
second  half  of  the  iiftcenth  century),  was  singing  one  day  in 
the  streets,  as  the  young  Martin  Luther  did  a  little  later,  he 
heard  liis  name  called  by  an  old  man.  The  latter,  struck  by  the 
freedom  with  wliidi  the  child  answered  his  questions,  said  to 
him  with  that  prophetic  tone  which  a  man  is  thought  some- 
times to  possess  on  the  brink  of  the  grave :  "  Thou  shalt  be  a 
bishop  and  a  prince."*  These  words  struck  the  youthful  men- 
dicant, and  from  that  moment  a  boundless  ambition  entered 
his  soul.  At  Zurich  and  at  Como  he  made  such  progress  as  to 
surprise  his  masters.  He  became  priest  of  a  small  parish  in 
the  Valais,  rose  rapidly,  and  being  sent  to  Eome  somev/hat 
later  to  demand  of  the  pope  the  confirmation  of  a  bishop  of 
Sion,  who  had  just  been  elected,  he  obtained  this  bisliopric 
for  himself,  and  entnrcled  his  brows  with  the  episcopal  mitre. 
This  ambitious  and  crafty  though  often  noble-minded  and 
generous  man,  never  considered  any  dignity  but  as  a  step  to 
mount  still  highpr.  Having  offered  his  services  to  Louis  XIL, 
and  at  the  same  time  naming  his  price :  "  It  is  too  much 
for  one  man,"  said  the  king.  "  I  wall  show  him,"  replied 
the  exasperated  Bishop  of  Sion,  "  that  I,  alone,  am  worth 
many  men."  In  effect,  he  turned  towards  Pope  Julius  IL, 
who  gladly  v\^elcomed  him;  and,  in  1510,  Schinner  succeeded 
in  attaching  the  whole  Swiss  confederation  to  the  policy  of 
this  warlike  pontiff.  The  bishop  was  rewarded  by  a  cardi- 
nal's hat,  and  he  smiled  as  he  now  saw  but  one  step  between 
him  and  the  papal  throne. 

Schinners  eyes  wandered  continually  over  the  cantons  of 
Switzerland,  and  as  soon  as  he  discovered  an  influential 
man  in  any  place,  he  hastened  to  attach  him  to  himself.  The 
pastor  of  Glaris  fixed  his  attention,  and  Zwingle  learnt  ere- 
long that  the  pope  had  granted  him  a  yearly  pension  of  fifty 
florins,  to  encourage  him  in  his  literary  pursuits.  His 
poverty  did  not  permit  him  to  buy  books ;  this  money,  dur- 
*  Helvet.  Kirch,  Gesch.  von  Wirz,  iii.  314. 


296  THE  LABYRINTH. 

ing  the  short  time  Ulrich  received  it,  was  entirely  devoted 
to  the  purchase  of  classical  or  theological  works,  which  he 
procured  from  Basle.*  Zwingle  from  that  time  attached 
himself  to  the  cardinal,  and  thus  entered  the  Roman  party. 
Schinner  and  Julius  II.  at  last  betrayed  the  object  of  their 
intrigues  ;  eight  thousand  Swiss,  whom  the  eloquence  of  the 
cardinal-bishop  had  enlisted,  crossed  the  Alps ;  but  want  of 
provisions,  with  the  arms  and  money  of  the  French,  made 
them  return  ingloriously  to  their  mountains.  They  carried 
back  with  them  the  usual  concomitants  of  these  foreign  wars 
— distrust,  licentiousness,  party-spirit,  violence,  and  disor- 
ders of  every  kind.  Citizens  refused  to  obey  their  magis- 
trates ;  children  their  parents ;  agriculture  and  the  cares  of 
their  flocks  and  herds  were  neglected ;  luxury  and  beggary 
increased  side  by  side;  the  holiest  ties  were  broken,  and 
the  Confederation  seemed  on  the  brink  of  dissolution. 

Then  were  the  eyes  of  the  young  priest  of  Claris  opened, 
and  his  indignation  burst  forth.  His  pow^erful  voice  was 
raised  to  warn  the  people  of  the  gulf  into  which  they  were 
about  to  fall.  It  was  in  the  year  1510  that  he  pubhshed  his 
poem  entitled  The  Labyrinth.  "Within  the  mazes  of  this 
mysterious  garden,  Minos  has  concealed  the  Minotaur,  that 
monster,  half-man,  half-bull,  whom  he  feeds  with  the  bodies 
of  the  young  Athenians.  "  This  Minotaur,"  says  Zwingle,- 
"  represents  the  sins,  the  vices,  the  irreligion,  the  foreign 
service  of  the  Swiss,  which  devour  the  sons  of  the  nation." 

A  bold  man,  Theseus,  determines  to  rescue  his  countiy ; 
but  numerous  obstacles  arrest  him  : — first,  a  one-eyed  Uon  ; 
this  is  Spain  and  Aragon: — then  a  crowned  eagle,  whose  beak 
opens  to  swallow  him  up ;  this  is  the  Empire  : — then  a  cock, 
raising  its  crest,  and  seeming  to  challenge  to  the  fight ;  this 
is  France.  The  hero  surmounts  all  these  obstacles,  reaches 
the  monster,  slays  him,  and  saves  his  country. 

"  In  like  manner,"  exclaims  the  poet,  "  are  men  ijow  wan- 
dering in  a  labyrinth,  but,  as  they  have  no  clue,  they  can- 
not regain  the  light.  Nowhere  do  we  find  an  imitation  of 
Jesus  Christ.  A  little  glory  leads  us  to  risk  our  lives,  tor- 
ment our  neighbour,  and  rush  into  disputes,  war,  and  battle. 
♦    Welches  er  an  die  Biiclicr  vcrwUhdet.    Bullinger  Chronik. 


ZWINGLE  IN  ITALY.  297 

One  might  imagine  that. the  furies  had  broken  loose 

from  the  abyss  of  hell."* 

A  Theseus,  a  reformer  was  needed ;  this  Zwingle  per- 
ceived clearly,  and  henceforth  he  felt  a  presentiment  of  his 
mission.  Shortly  after,  he  composed  an  allegory,  the  mean- 
ing of  which  was  less  enigmatical.f 

In  April  1512,  the  confederates  again  arose  at  the  voice 
of  the  cardinal  for  the  defence  of  the  Church.  Glaris  was  in 
the  foremost  rank.  The  whole  parish  took  the  field  under 
their  banner,  with  the  landamman  and  their  pastor.  Zwingle 
was  compelled  to  march  with  them.  The  army  passed  the 
Alps,  and  the  cardinal  appeared  in  the  midst  of  the  con- 
federates decorated  with  the  pontiffs  presents ; — a  ducal  cap 
ornamented  with  pearls  and  gold,  and  surmounted  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  represented  under  the  form  of  a  dOve.  The 
Swiss  scaled  the  ramparts  of  fortresses  and  the  walls  of 
cities ;  and  in  the  presence  of  their  enemies  swam  naked 
across  rivers,  halberd  in  hand.  The  French  were  defeated 
at  every  point;  bells  and  trumpets  pealed  their  notes  of 
triumph  ;  the  people  crowded  around  them  from  all  quarters; 
the  nobles  furnished  the  army  with  wine  and  fruits  in 
abundance;  monks  and  priests  mounted  the  pulpits,  and 
proclaimed  that  the  confederates  were  the  people  of  God, 
who  avenged  the  Bride  of  the  Lord  on  her  enemies ;  and  the 
pope,  a  prophet  like  Caiaphas  of  old,  conferred  on  them  the 
title  x)f  "  Defenders  of  the  Liberty  of  the  Church."  J 

This  sojourn  in  Italy  was  not  without  its  influence  on 
'Zwingle  as  regards  his  call  to  the  Reformation.  On  his 
return  from  this  campaign,  he  began  to  study  Greek,  "  in 
order  (as  he  said)  to  be  able  to  draw  from  the  fountain-head 

of  truth  the  doctrines  of  Jesus  Christ.^     I  am  determined  to 

• 

*  Das  wir  die  hoellschen  wiiterinn'ri 
Moegend  deiiken  abbrochen  syn. 
Zw.  0pp.  (Edit.  Schiller  et  Schulthess),  ii.  second  part,  250. 
+  Fabelgedicht  vom  Ochsen  und  etlichen  Thieren,  iez  loufender  dinge 
begrifFenlich.     Ibid.  257. 

X  De  Gestis  inter  G alios  et  Helveties,  relatio  H.  ^jvinglii. 
§  Ante  decern  annos,  operaru  dedi  grsecis  literis,  ut  ex  fontibus  doc- 
trinam  Chri^ti  haurire  possem.     Zw.  0pp.  i.  274,  in  his  Explan.  Artio. 
■which  bears  the  date  of  1523. 

13* 


298  PRINCIPLE  OF  THE  REFORMATION. 

apply  myself  to  Greek,"  wrote  he  to  Vadian  on  the  23d  of 
February  1513,  ''  that  no  one  shall  be  able  to  turn  me 
aside  from  it,  except  God:  I  do  it,  not  for  glory,  but  for 
the  love  of  sacred  learning."  Somewhat  later,  a  worthy 
priest,  who  had  been  his  schoolfellow,  coming  to  see  him : 
"  Master  Ulrich,"  said  he,  "  I  am  informed  that  you  are 
falling  into  this  new  error;  that  you  are  a  Lutheran." — "  I 
am  not  a  Lutheran,"  said  Zwingle,  "  for  I  learned  Greek 
before  I  had  ever  heard  the  name  of  Luther."*  To  know 
Greek,  to  study  the  Gospel  in  the  original  language,  was,  in 
Zwingle's  opinion,  the  basis  of  the  Reformation. 

Zwingle  went  farther  than  merely  acknowledging  at  this 
early  period  the  grand  principle  of  evangelical  Christianity, 
— the  infallible  authority  of  Holy  Scripture.  He  perceived, 
moreover,  how  we  should  determine  the  sense  of  the  Divine 
Word :  "  They  have  a  very  mean  idea  of  the  Gospel,"  s^id 
he,  "who  consider  as  frivolous,  vain,  and  unjust,  all  that, 
they  imagine  does  not  accord  with  their  own  reason.-|-  Men 
are  not  permitted  to  wrest  the  Gospel  at  pleasure  that  it  may 
square  with  their  own  sentiments  and  interpretation." J — 
"  Zwingle  turned  his  eyes  to  heaven,"  says  his  best  friend, 
"  for  he  would  have  no  other  interpreter  than  the  Holy  Ghost 
himself."  § 

Such,  at  the  commencement  of  his  career,  was  the  man 
whom  certain  persons  have  not  hesitated  to  represent  as 
having  desired  to  subject  the  Bible  to  human  reason. 
"Philosophy  and  divinity,"  said  he,  "were  always  raising 
objections.  At  last  I  said  to  myself:  I  must  neglect  all 
these  matters,  and  look  for  God's  will  in  his  Word  alone.  I 
began  (continues  he)  earnestly  to  entreat  the  Lord  to  grant 
me  his  light,  and  although  I  read  the  Scrip^j^ires  only,  they  be- 
came clearer  to  me  than  if  I  had  read  all  the  commentators." 

*  Ich  hab  grsecse  konnen,  ehe  ich  ni  uut  von  Luther  gehdt  hab.  Salat. 
Chronik.  MS. 

f  Nihil  sublimius  de  evangelio  sentiuut,  quam  quod,  quidquid  eorum 
rationi  non  est  consentaneum,  hoc  iniquum,  vanum  et  frivolum  existi- 
mant.    Zw.  0pp.  i.  202. 

t  Nee  posse  evaagelium  ad  sensum  et  interpretationem  hommum 
redigi.    Ibid.  215. 

§  In  ccelum  suspexit,  doctorem  quaerens  Spiritum.  Osw.  Myc  Vita 
Zw. 


ZWINGLE  AND  LUTHER.  299 

He  compared  Scripture  with  itself;  explaining  obscure  pas- 
sages by  those  that  arc  clear  *  He  soon  knew  the  Bible 
thoroughly,  and  particularly  the  Ncav  Testament.-]-  When 
Zwingle  thus  turned  towards  Holy  Scripture,  Switzerland 
took  its  first  step  towards  the  Reformation.  Accordingly, 
when  he  explained  the  Scriptures,  every  one  felt  that  his 
teaching  came  from  God,  and  not  from  man. J:  "  All-divine 
work !"  exclaimed  Oswald  Myconius;  "  it  is  thus  we  recovered 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth  from  heaven !" 

Zwingle  did  not,  however,  contemn  the  explanations  of 
the  most  celebrated  doctors :  in  after-years  he  studied 
Origen,  Ambrose,  Jerome,  Augustine,  and  Chrysostom,  but 
not  as  authorities.  "  I  study  tlie  doctors,"  said  he,  "  with 
the  same  end  as  when  we  ask  a  friend :  How  do  you 
understand  this  passage  ?"  Holy  Scripture,  in  his  opinion, 
was  the  touchstone  by  v.diich  to  test  the  holiest  doctors 
themselves. § 

Zwingle's  course  was  slow,  but  progTCSsive.  He  did  not 
arrive  at  the  truth,  like  Luther,  by  those  storms  which  impel 
the  soul  to  run  hastily  to  its  harbour  of  refuge  ;  he  reached 
it  by  the  peaceful  influence  of  Scriptiu-e,  v/hose  power  ex- 
pands gradually  in  tlie  heart.  Luther  attained  the  wished- 
for  shore  through  tlie  storms  of  tiie  wide  ocean  ;  Zwingle,  by 
gliding  softly  down  the  stream.  These  are  the  two  principal 
ways  by  which  the  Almighty  leads  men.  Zwingle  was 
not  fully  converted  to  God  and  to  his  Gospel  until  the  earlier 
years  of  his  residence  at  Zurich ;  yet  the  moment  when,  in 
1514  or  1515,  this  strong  man  bent  the  knee  before  God,  in 
prayer  for  the  understanding  of  his  Word,  Avas  that  in  which 
jippeared  the  first  glimmering  rays  of  tlie  bright  day  that 
afterwards  beamed  upon  him. 

About  this  period  one  of  Erasmus's  poems,  in  which  Jesus 
Christ  is  introduced  ^addressing  mankind  perishing  through 
their  own  fault,  made  a  deep  impression  on  Zwingle.  Alone  in 

*  Scripta  contulit  et  obscura  claris  elucidavit.    Osw,  Myc.  Vita  Zw. 

+  In  summa,  er  macht  im,  die  H.  Schrifft,  Insonders  dass  N.  T.  gantz 
gemein.     riullinger  MS. 

X  Ut  nemo  non  viderot  Spiritnra  doctorem,  nou  horainem.  Osw.  Myc. 
Vita  Z^Y. 

§  Scriptura  canouica,  sou  Lydio  lapide  probandos.     Ibid. 


300  ZWIMGLE  AND  THE  CLASSICS. 

his  closet,  he  repeated  to  himself  that  passage  in  which  Jesus 
complains  that  men  do  not  seek  every  grace  from  him,  al- 
though he  is  the  source  of  all  that  is  good.  "  All,"  said 
Zwingle,  "  all."  And  this  word  was  ever  present  to  his 
mind.  "  Are  there,  then,  any  creatures,  any  saints,  of  whom 
we  should  beg  assistance  ?  No :  Christ  is  our  only  treasure."* 

Zwingle  did  not  restrict  himself  to  the  study  of  christian 
letters.  One  of  the  characteristic  features  of  the  reformers 
of  the  sixteenth  century  is  their  profound  study  of  the  Greek 
and  Roman  A^Titers.  Th-e  poems  of  Hesiod,  Homer,  and 
Pindar  possesse^d  great  charms  for  Zwingle,  and  he  has  left 
some  commentaries  or  characteristics  of  the  two  last  poets. 
It  seemed  to  him  that  Pindar  spoke  of  the  gods  in  so  subHmc 
a  strain  that  he  must  have  felt  a  presentiment  of  the  true 
God.  He  studied  Demosthenes  and  Cicero  thoroughly,  and 
in  their  writings  learnt  the  art  of  oratory  and  the  duties  of  a 
citizen.  Hccalled  Seneca  a  holy  man.  The  child  of  the  Swiss 
mountains  dehghted  also  to  investigate  the  mysteries  of 
nature  in  the  works  of  Pliny.  Thucydides,  Sallust,  Livy, 
Csesar,  Suetonius,  Plutarch,  and  Tacitus  taught  him  the 
knowledge  of  mankind.  He  has  been  reproached  with  his 
enthusiasm  for  the  great  men  of  antiquity,  and  it  is  true  that 
some  of  his  expressions  on  this  subject  admit  of  no  justifica- 
tion. But  if  he  honoured  them  so  highly,  it  was  because  he 
fancied  he  discerned  in  them,  not  mere  human  virtues,  but 
the  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  In  his  opinion,  God's  in- 
fluence, far  from  being  limited  in  ancient  times  by  the  bound- 
aries of  Palestine,  extended  over  the  whole  world.-|-  "  Plato,'' 
said  he,  "  has  also  drunk  at  this  heavenly  spring.  And  if 
the  two  Catos,  Scipio,  and  Camillus,  had  not  been  truly 
religious,  could  they  have  been  so  high-minded  ?"| 

Zwingle  communicated  a  taste  for  letters  to  all  around 
him.  Many  intelligent  young  men  were  educated  at  his 
school.     "  You  have  offered  me  not  only  books,  but  yourself 

*  Dass  Christus  unaer  araien  seelen  ein  einziger  Schatz  sey.  Zw.  Opp, 
i.  298.  Zwingle  said  in  1.V23  that  he  had  read  this  poem  of  Erasmus's 
some  eight  ar  nine  years  before. 

t  Spiritus  ille  ccelestis  non  solam  Palestinam  vel  creaverat  vel  fovebat. 
Bed  mundum  universura.  ■  CEcol.  and  Zw.  Epp.  p.  9. 

t  Nisi  religiopi,  nunqiiam  fuissent  magnanimi.     Ibid. 


GLARIS  AND  PARIS.  301 

also,"  wrote  Valentine  Tschudi,  son  of  one  of  the  heroes  in 
the  Burgundian  wars ;  and  this  young  man,  who  had  already- 
studied  at  Vienna  and  Basle  under  the  most  celebrated  doc- 
tors, added :  "  I  have  found  no  one  who  could  explain  the 
classic  authors  with  such  acumen  and  profundity  as  your- 
self."* Tschudi  went  to  Paris,  and  thus  was  able  to  compare 
the  spirit  that  prevailed  in  this  university  with  that  which 
he  had  found  in  a  narrow  valley  of  the  Alps,  over  which 
soared  the  gigantic  summits  and  eternal  snows  of  the  Dodi, 
the  Glarnisch,  the  Viggis  and  the  Freyberg.  "  In  what 
frivolities  do  they  educate  the  French  youth !"  said  he.  "  No 
poison  can  equal  the  sophistical  art  that  they  are  taught. 
It  dulls  the  senses,  weakens  the  judgment,  and  brutalizes 
the  man,  who  then  becomes,  as  it  were,  a  mere  echo,  an  empty 
sound.  Ten  women  could  not  make  head  against  one  of 
these  rhetoricans.-j-  Even  in  their  prayers,  I  am  certain, 
they  bring  their  sophisms  before  God,  and  by  their  syllogisms 
presume  to  constrain  the  Holy  Spirit  to  answer  them." 
Such  were  at  that  time  Paris,  the  intellectual  metropolis  of 
Christendom,  and  Glaris,  a  village  of  herdmen  among  the 
Alps.  One  ray  of  light  from  God's  Word  enlightens  more 
than  all  the  wisdom  of  man. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Z^Tingle  to  Erasmus — Oswald  Myconius — The  Robbers — (Ecolampadius 
— Zwingle  at  Marignan  — Zwingte  and  Italy— Zwingle's  Method— Com- 
raencemeut  of  the  Reform — Discovery— Passage  from  one  World  to 
the  other. 

A  GREAT  man  of  that  age,  Erasmus,  exercised  much  influ- 
ence over  Zwingle.     No  sooner  did  one  of  his  writings  ap- 

*  Nam  qui  sit  acrioris  in  enodandis  auctoribus  judicii,  vidi  neminem 
Zw.  Epp.  p.  13. 

•f"  Ut  nee  decern  mulierculae uni  sophistae  adaequari  queant.    Ibid, 

p.  45. 


302  ZWIXGLE  AND  EPwASMUS. 

pear  than  Zwiiigle  hastened  to  purchase  it.  In  1514,  Eras- 
mus arrived  in  Basle,  where  tlie  bishop  received  him  with 
every  mark  of  esteem.  All  the  friends  of  learning  immedi- 
ately assembled  around  h'lm.  But  the  prince  of  the  schools 
had  easily  discovered  him  who  was  to  be  the  glory  of  Swit- 
zerland. "  I  congratulate  the  Helvetians,"  wrote  he  to 
Zw^ingle,  "  that  you  are  labouring  to  polish  and  civilize 
them  by  yoiu-  studies  and  your  morals,  which  are  alike  of 
the  highest  order."*  Zwingle  earnestly  longed  to  see  him. 
"  Spaniards  and  Gauls  went  to  Rome  to  see  Livy,"  said  he, 
and  set  out.  On  arriving  at  Basle,  he  found  there  a  man 
about  forty  years  of  age,  of  small  stature,  weak  frame,  and 
delicate  appearance,  but  exceedingly  amiable  and  polite.-{- 
It  was  Erasmus.  His  agreeable  manners  soon  banished 
Zwingle's  timidity;  the  power  of  his  genius  subdued  him. 
"  Poor  as  JEschines,"  said  he,  "  when  each  of  Socrates' 
disciples  offered  their  master  a  present,  I  give  you  what 

yEschines  gave I  give  you  myself!" 

Among  the  men  of  learning  who  then  formed  the  court  of 
Erasmus, — such  as  Amerbach,  Rhenanus,  Frobenius,  Nes- 
senus,  and  Glarean, — Zwingle  noticed  one  Oswald  Geiss- 
hiissler,  a  young  man  of  Lucerne,  twenty-seven  years  old. 
Erasmus  hellenized  his  name,  and  called  him  ^lyconius. 
We  shall  generally  speak  of  him  by  his  baptismal  appella- 
tion, to  distinguish  the  friend  of  Zwingle  from  Frederick 
Myconius,  the  disciple  of  Luther.  Oswald,  after  studying  at 
Rothwyl  with  a  youth  of  his  own  age  named  Berthold  Haller, 
and  next  at  Berne  and  at  Basle,  had  become  rector  of  Saint 
Theodore's  school,  and  afterwards  of  Saint  Petrr's  in  the 
latter  city.  The  humble  schoolmaster,  though  possessed  of 
a  scanty  income,  had  married  a  young  woman  wiiose  sim- 
plicity and  purity  of  mind  won  all  hearts.  We  have  already 
seen  that  this  was  a  time  of  trouble  in  Switzerland,  in  which 
foreign  v/ars  gave  rise  to  violent  disorders,  and  the  soldiers, 
returning  to  their  country,  brought  back  with  them  their 

*  Tu,  tuique  similes  optimis  etiam  studiis  ac  moribus  et  expolietis  et 
nobilitabitis.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  10. 

+  Et  corpusculo  hoc  tuo  minuto,  verum  minime  inconcinuo,  urbaois- 
sime  gestientem  videre  videar.     Ibid. 


0SV7AWJ  :.lYCONILS  — TJIK  RUFFIANS.  303 

campaigning  habits  of  licentiousness  and  brutality.  One 
dark  and  cloudy  day  in  winter,  some  of'  these  ruffians 
attacked  Oswald's  xjuiet  dwelling  in  his  absence.  They 
knocked  at  the  door,  threw  stones,  and  called  for  his  modest 
wife  in  the  most  indecent  language  ;  at  last  they  dashed  in 
the  windows,  and  entering  the  schoolroom,  broke  every 
thing  they  could  find,  and  then  retired.  Oswald  returned 
shortly  after.  His  son,  little  Felix,  ran  to  meet  him  Avitli 
loud  cries,  and  his  wife,  unable  to  speak,  made  signs  of  the 
utmost  affright.  He  perceived  what  had  happened  to  him. 
At  tlie  same  moment,  a  noise  was  heard  in  the  street..  Un- 
able to  control  his  feelings,  the  schoolmaster  seized  a  weapon, 
and  pursued  the  rioters  to  the  cemetery.  They  took  refuge 
within  it,  prepared  to  defend  themselves  :  three  of  their 
number  fell  upon  Myconius,  and  wounded  him ;  and  v/hile 
his  wound  was  dressing,  those  Avretches  again  broke  into  his 
house  with  furious  cries.  Oswald  says  no  more.*  Such 
w^ere  the  scenes  that  took  place  in  the  cities  of  Switzerland 
at  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century,  and  before  the 
Reformation  had  softened  and  disciplined  the  manners. 

The  integrity  of  Oswald  Myconius,  his  thirst  for  know- 
ledge and  virtue,  brought  him  into  contact  with  Zwingle.  The 
rector  of  the  school  of  Basle  recognised  the  superiority  of  the 
priest  of  Glaris.  In  his  humility  he  shrunk  from  the  praises 
lavished  on  him  both  by  Zwingle  and  Erasmus.  The  latter 
w^ould  often  say :  "  I  look  npon  you  schoolmasters  as  the 
peers  of  kings."  But  the  modest  Myconius  was  of  a  different 
opinion.  "  I  do  but  crawl  upon  the  earth  ;  from  my  child- 
hood,' there  has  been  something  humble  and  mean  about 
me."i 

A  preacher  who  had  arrived  in  Basle  at  nearly  the  same 
time  as  Zvringle  was  then  attracting  general  attention.  Of  a 
mild  and  peaceful  disposition,  he  loved  a  tranquil  life ;  slow 
and  circumspect  in  action,  his  chief  dehght  was  to  labour  in 
his  study  and  to  promote  concord  among  all  Christians.!    His 

*  Erasmi  Laus  Stultitife,  cum  annot.    Myconii. 

+  Equidem  humi  repere  didici  hactenus,  et  est  natura  nescio  quid 
humile  vel  a  cunabulis  in  me.    Osw.  Myc.  Vita  Zw. 

X  Ingenio  miti  et  traaquillo,  pacis  et  coucordiae  studiosissimus.  Melch. 
Ad.  Vit.  (Ecol.  p.  58. 


804  CECOLAMPADIUS. 

name  was  John  Hausscliein,  in  Greek  Q^colampadius,  or 
"the  hght  of  the  house;"  he  was  bom  in  Franconia,  of 
rich  parents,  a  year  befol'e  Zwingle.  His  pious  mother  de- 
sired to  consecrate  to  learning*  and  to  God  the  only  child 
that  Providence  had  left  her.  His  father  at  first  destined 
him  to  business,  and  tlien  to  jurisprudence.  But  after  CEco- 
lampadius  had  returned  from  Bologna,  where  he  had  been 
studying  the  law,  the  Lord,  who  was  pleased  to  make  Bim 
a  light  in  the  Church,*  called  him  to  the  study  of  theology. 
He  was  preaching  in  his  native  town,  when  Capito,  who 
had  known  him  at  Heidelberg,  got  him  appointed  .preacher 
at  Basle.  He  there  proclaimed  Christ  with  an  eloquence 
which  filled  his  hearers  with  admiration.-}-  Erasmus  admit- 
ted him  into  his  intimacy.  (Ecolampadius  was  charmed 
with  the  hours  he  passed  in  the  society  of  this  great  genius. 
"  There  is  but  one  thing,"  said  the  monarch  of  learning  to 
him,  "  that  we  should  look  for  in  Holy  Scripture,  and  that 
is  Jesus  Christ."  J  He  gave  tlie  youthful  preacher,  as  a  me- 
morial of  his  friendship,  tlie  commencement  of  the  Gospel  of 
St.  John.  Q^colampadius  would  often  kiss  this  pledge  of 
so  valued  an  afi^ection,  and  kept  it  suspended  to  his  crucifix, 
"  in  order,"  said  he,  "  that  I  may  always  remember  Erasmus 
in  my  prayers." 

Zwingle  returned  to  his  native  mountains,  his  heart  and 
mind  full  of  all  he  had  seen  and  heard*  at  Basle.  "  I  should 
be  unable  to  sleep,"  wrote  he  to  Erasmus  shortly  after  his 
return,  "  if  I  had  not  held  some  conversation  with  you. 
There  is  nothing  I  am  prouder  of  than  of  having  seen  Eras- 
mus." Zwingle  had  received  a  new  impulse.  Such  journeys 
often  exercise  a  great  influence  over  the  career  of  a  Christian. 
Zwingle's  pupils — Valentine,  Jost,  with  Louis  Peter  and 
Egidius  Tschudi;  his  friends — the  landamman  JEbh,  the 
priest  Binzli  of  Wesen,  Fridolin  Brunncr,  and  the  celebrated 
professor  Glarean,  were  delighted  to  see    him  increase  in 

*  Flectente  et  vocante  Deo,  qui  eo  in  domo  sua  pro  lampade  usurus 
erat.     Melch.  Ad.  Vit.  CEcol.  p.  46. 

+  Omnium  vere  spiritualium  et  eruditorum  admiratione  Christum  prae- 
dicavit.     Ibid. 

X  Nihil  in  sacris  literis  prseter  Christum  qugerendum.  Erasm.  Epp. 
p.  403. 


ZWINGLE  AT  MARIGNAN.  30& 

knowledge  and  in  wisdom.  The  old  respected  him  as  a 
courageous  patriot ;  the  faithful  pastors,  as  a  zealous  minis- 
ter of  the  Lord.  Nothing  was  done  in  the  country  without 
his  being  first  consulted.  All  good  people  hoped  that  the 
ancient  virtues  of  SvYitzerland  would  be  one  day  revived  by 
him.* 

Francis  I.  having  ascended  the  throne,  and  desiring  to 
avenge  in  Italy  the  honour  of  the  French  name,  the  pope  in 
consternation  endeavoured  to  gain  over  the  cantons.  Thus, 
in  1515,  Ulrich  again  visited  the  plains  of  Italy  in  the  midst 
of  the  phalanxes  of  his  countrymen.  But  the  dissensions 
that  the  intrigues  of  the  French  sowed  in  the  confederate 
army  wrung  his  heart.  Often  raiglit  he  be  seen  in  the  midst 
of  the  camp  haranguing  with  energy,  and  at  the  same  time 
with  great  wisdom,  an  audience  armed  from  head  to  foot, 
and  ready  for  the  fight.  -|-  On  the  8  th  of  September,  five 
days  before  the  battle  of  Marignan,  he  preached  in  the 
square  of  Monza,  where  the  Swiss  soldiers  who  had  re- 
mained faithful  to  their  colours  were  assembled.  "  If  we 
had  then,  and  even  later,  followed  Zwingle's  advice,"  said 
Werner  Steiner  of  Zug,  "  what  evils  would  our  country  have 
been  spared  ! "  But  all  ears  were  shut  against  the  voice  of 
concord,  prudence,  and  submission.  The  impetuous  elo- 
quence of  Cardinal  Schinner  electrified  the  confederates,  and 
impelled  them  to  rush  like  a  toiTent  to  the  fatal  field  of 
Marignan.  The  flower  of  the  Helvetian  youth  perished 
there.  Zwingle,  who  had  been  unable  to  prevent  such  dis- 
asters, threw  himself,  in  the  cause  of  Rome,  into  the  midst 
of  danger.  His  hand  wielded  the  sword.  |  A  melancholy 
error !  A  minister  of  Christ,  he  forgot  more  than  once  that 
he  should  fight  only  with  the  weapons  of  the  Spirit,  and 
he  was  destined  to  see  fulfilled,  in  his  own  person,  this 
prophecy  of  our  Lord  ;  Theif  that  take  the  sicord,  shall  perish 
with  the  sicord. 

Zwingle  and  the  Swiss  hAd  been  unable  to  save  Rome. 

*  Justitiam  avitam  per  hunc  olim  restitutam  iri.     Osw.  Myc.  Vita  Z\v. 
+  In  dem  Heerlager  hat  er  Flyssig  geprediget.    Bullinger  Chron. 
t  In  den  Schla<4>ten  sich  redlich  imd  dapfer  gestcllt  mit  Rathen,  Wor- 
ten  und  Thaten.    Ibid. 


306  ZWaNGLE  AND  ITALY. 

The  ambassador  of  Venice  was  tlie  first  in  the  pontifical  city 
to  hear  of  the  defeat  at  Marlgnan.  Quite  elated,  he  repaired 
early  in  the  morning  to  the  Vatican.  The  pope  left  his 
chamber  half  dressed  to  give  him  an  audience.  When  I.eo  X. 
heard  the  news,  he  did  not  conceal  his  terror.  In  this  moment 
of  alarm  he  saw  only  Francis  I.,  and  had  no  hope  but  in 
him  :  "•  My  lord  ambassador,"  said  he  tremblingly  to  Zorsi, 
*'  we  must  throw  ourselves  into  the  arms  of  the  king,  and 
cry  for  mercy  !"*  Luther  and  Zwingle,  in  their  dangers,  knew 
another  arm,  and  invoked  another  mercy.. 

This  second  visit  to  Italy  was  not  unprofitable  to  Zwingle. 
He  remarked  the  difterence  between  the  Ambrosian  ritual  in 
use  at  Milan  and  that  of  Rome.  He  collected  and  com- 
pared with  each  other  the  most  ancient  canons  of  the  mass. 
Thus  a  spirit  of  inquiry  was  developed  in  him,  even  amid 
the  tumult  of  camps.  At  the  same  time  the  sight  of  the 
children  of  his  fatherland,  led  beyond  the  Alps  and  delivered 
up  to  slaughter  hke  their  herds,  filled  him  Avith  indignation. 
It  was  a  common  saying,  that  "  the  fiesh  of  the  confederates 
was  cheaper  than  tlipvt  of  their  kine."  The  faithlessness  and 
ambition  of  the  pope,-]-  the  avarice  and  ignorance  of  the 
priests,  the  licentiousness  and  dissipation  of  the  monks,  the 
pride  and  luxury  of  the  prelates,  the  corruption  and  venality 
that  infected  the  Swiss  on  every  side — all  these  evils  forced 
themselves  upon  his  attention,  and  made  him  feel  more 
keenly  than  ever  the  necessity  of  a  reform  in  the  Church. 

From  this  time  Zwingle  preached  the  Word  of  God  more 
clearly.  He  explained  the  portions  of  the  Gospels  and 
Epistles  selected  for  the  public  services,  always  comparing 
scripture  with  scripture.^  He  spoke  with  animation  and 
with  power,§  and  pursued  with  his  hearers  the  same  course 
that  God  had  adopted  with  him.  He  did  not,  like  Luther, 
expose  the  sores  of  the  Church;   but  in  proportion  as  the 

*  Domine  orator,  vederemo  quel  fara  il  re  Christiauissimo  se  metteremo 
in  le  so  man  dimandando  misericordia.    Zorsi  Relatione  MS. 

+  Bellissimo  parlador  (Leo  X.)  promctea  assa  ma  nou  atendea.  Re- 
latione. MS.  di  Gradenigo,  vcnuto  orator  di  Roma. 

X  Non  hominum  commentis,  sed  sola  scripturaram  biblicarum  colla- 
tione.    Zw.  0pp.  i.  273.  » 

§  Sondern  auch  mit  predigen,  davrincn  er  hcftig  wass.    Bulliuger  MSL 


zwingle's  method-  -beginning  of  the  keformation.   307 

study  of  the  Bible  manifested  to  him  any  useful  lesson,  he 
communicated  it  to  his  flock.  He*  endeavoured  to  instil  the 
truth  into  their  hearts,  and  then  reUed  on  it  for  the  result 
that  it  was  destined  to  produce.*  "  If  the  people  under- 
stand what  is  true,"  thought  he,  "  they  will  soon  discern 
what  is  false."  This  maxim  is  good  for  the  commencement 
of  a  reformation ;  but  there  comes  a  time  when  error  should 
be  boldly  pointed  out..  This  Zwingle  knew  full  well.  "  The 
spring  is  the  season  for  sowing,"  said  he ;  and  it  was  then 
spring-tide  Avith  him. 

Zwingle  has  indicated  this  period  (1516)  as  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Swiss  Reformation.  In  effect,  if  four  years 
before  he  had  bent  his  head  over  the  book  of  God,  he  now 
raised  it,  and  turned  towards  his  people  to  impart  to  them  the 
hght  that  he  had  foimd  therein.  This  is  a  new  and  impor- 
tant epoch  in  the  history  of  the  development  of  the  religious 
revolution  in  these  countries ;  but  it  has  been  erroneously 
concluded  from  these  dates  that  Zwingle's  reform  preceded 
that  of  Luther.  Perhaps  Zwingle  preached  the  Gospel  a 
year  previous  to  the  publication  of  Luther's  theses,  but 
Luther  himself  preached  four  years  before  those  celebrated 
propositions.-J-  If  Luther  and  Zwingle  had  strictly  confined 
themselves  to  preaching,  the  Reformation  would  not  so 
rapidly  have  overrun  the  Church.  Luther  and  Zwingle 
were  neither  the  first  monk  nor  the  first  priest  that  had 
taught  a  purer  doctrine  than  the  schoolmen.  But  Lutlier 
was  the  first  to  uplift  publicly  and  with  indomitable  courage 
the  standard  of  truth  against  the  dominion  of  error;  to  direct 
general  attention  to  the  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Gospel, 
— salvation  through  grace  ;  to  lead  his  generation  into  that 
new  way  of  knowledge,  faith,  and  life,  from  which  a  new 
world  has  issued ;  in  a  word,  to  begin  a  salutary  and  real 
revolution.  The  great  struggle  of  vdiich  the  theses  of  1517 
were  the  signal,  really  gave  birth  to  the  Reformation,  and 
imparted  to  it  both  a  soul  and  a  body.  Luther  was  the  first 
reformer. 

A  spirit   of  inquiry  was   beginning  to  breathe  on  the 

*  Volebat  veritatem  cogiiitam  in  cordibus  auditorum,  agere  suum  o& 
ficium.    Osw.  Myc.  Vit.  2w.  f  Vol.  I.  204,  &c. 


308    DISCOVERY PASSAGE  FROM  ONE  WORLD  TO  THE  OTIhER. 

mountains  of  Switzerland.  One  day  the  priest  of  Glaris, 
chancing  to  be  in  the  dehghtfiil  country  of  Mollis,  at  the  house 
of  Adam  the  priest  of  the  place,  together  with  BunzH,  priest  of 
Wesen,  and  Varschon,  priest  of  Kerensen,  these  friends  dis- 
covered an  old  liturgy,  in  which  they  read  these  words  : 
"  After  the  child  is  baptized,  let  him  partake  of  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Eucharist  and  likewise  of  the  cup."* — "  So 
then,"  said  Zwingle,  "  the  sacrament  was  at  that  time  given 
in  our  churches  under  both  kinds."  This  liturgy,  which  was 
about  two  hundred  years  old,  was  a  great  discovery  for  these 
Alpine  priests. 

-  The  defeat  at  Marignan  produced  its  natural  results'  in 
the  cantons.  The  victorious  Francis  I.  was  prodigal  of  gold 
and  flatteries  to  win  over  the  confederates,  and  the  emperor 
conjured  them  by  their  honour,  by  the  tears  of  widows  and 
orphans,  and  by  the  blood  of  their  brethren,  not  to  sell 
themselves  to  their  murderers.  The  French  party  had  the 
upperhand  in  Glaris,  and  from  that  time  this  residence  be- 
came burdensome  to  Ulrich. 

Had  Zwingle  remained  at  Glaris,  he  might  possibly  have 
been  a  mere  man  of  the  age.  Party  intrigue,  political  pre- 
judices, the  empire,  France,  and  the  Duke  of  Milan,  might 
have  almost  absorbed  his  life.  God  never  leaves  in  the  midst 
of  the  tuDuilt  of  the  world  those  Avhom  he  is  training  for  his 
people.  He  leads  them  aside ;  He  places  them  in  some  retire- 
ment, where  they  find  themselves  face  to  face  with  God  and 
themselves,  and  whence  they  derive  inexhaustible  instruction. 
The  Son  of  God  himself,  a  type  in  this  respect  of  the  course  He 
pursues  with  his  servants,  passed  forty  days  in  the  wilderness. 
It  was  now  time  to  .withdraw  Zwingle  from  this  political 
movement  which,  by  constant  repetition  in  his  soul,  would 
have  quenched  the  Spirit  of  God.  The  hour  had  come  to 
prepare  him  for  another  stage  than  that  on  which  courtiers, 
cabinets,  and  factions  contended,  and  where  he  would  have 
uselessly  wasted  a  strength  wortliy  of  a  higher  occupation. 
His  fellow-countrymen  had  need  of  something  better.  It 
was  necessary  that  a  new  life  should  now  descend  from 

*  Detur  EucharistijE  sacramentum,  similiter  poculum  sanguinis.    Zvr 
0pp.  i.  266. 


EINSIDLEN.  309 

heaven,  and  that  the  instrument  of  its  transmission  should 
unlearn  the  things  of  earth,  to  learn  those  of  heaven.  These 
two  spheres  are  entirely  distinct:  a  wide  gulf  separates 
the  two  worlds ;  and  before  passing  wholly  from  one  to  the 
other,  Zwingle  was  to  sojourn  for  a  time  on  a  neutral  terri- 
tory,— an  intermediate  and  preparatory  state,  there  to  be 
taught  of  God.  God  at  this  time  removed  him  from  among 
the  factions  of  Glaris,  and  conducted  him,  for  his  noviciate, 
to  the  solitude  of  a  hermitage.  He  confined  w^ithin  the 
narrow^  walls  of  an  abbey  this  generous  seed  of  the  Refor- 
mation, which,  soon  transplanted  to  a  better  soil,  was  to  cover 
the  mountains  with  its  shadow. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Our  Lady  of  Einsidlen— Zwingle's  Call— The  Abbot— Geroldsek— A 
learned  Society — The  Bible  copied — Zwingle  and  Superstition — First 
Opposition  to  Error— Sensation — Hedio— Zwingle  dnd  the  Legates — 
The  Honours  of  Rome— The  Bishop  of  Constance — Samson  and  the  In- 
dulgences— Stapfer — Zwingle's  Charity — His  Friends. 

About  the  middle  of  the  ninth  century,  a  German  monk, 
Meinrad  of  Hohenzollern,  had  passed  betw'een  the  lakes  of 
Zurich  and  Wallenstadt,  and  halted  on  a  little  hill  in  front 
of  an  amphitheatre  of  pines,  where  he  built  a  cell.  Ruf- 
fians imbrued  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  the  saint.  The 
polluted  cell  long  remained  deserted.  About  the  end  of 
the  tenth  century,  a  convent  and  church  in  honour  of  the 
Virgin  were  built  on  this  sacred  spot.  About  midnight  on  the 
eve  of  the  day  of  consecration,  the  Bishop  of  Constance  and 
his  priests  were  at  prayers  in  the  church :  a  heavenly  strain, 
proceeding  from  invisible  beings,  suddenly  resounded  through 
the  chapel.  They  hstened  prostrate  and  with  admiration. 
On  the  morrow,  as  the  bishop  was  about  to  consecrate  the 
building,  a  voice  repeated  thrice  :   "  Stop !  stop !  God  him* 


310  ZA^^KGLE's  call. 

self  has  consecrated  it  !"*  Christ  in  person  (it  was  said)  had 
blessed  it  during  the  night :  the  strains  they  had  heard  were 
those  of  the  angels,  apostles,  and  saints ;  and  the  Virgin 
standing  above  the  altar  shone  with  the  brightness  of  Hght- 
ning.  A  bull  of  Leo  VIII.  had  forbidden  the  faithful  to 
doubt  the  truth  of  this  legend.  From  that  time  an  im- 
mense crowd  of  pilgrims  had  annually  visited  our  Lady  of 
the  Hermits  for  the  festival  of  "  the  Consecration  of  the 
Angels."  Delphi  and  Ephesus  in  ancient  times,  and  Loretto 
in  more  recent  days,  have  alone  equalled  the  reno^Ti  of 
Einsidlen.  It  was  in  this  extraordinary  place  that,  in  1516, 
Ulrich  Zwingle  was  invited  to  be  priest  and  preacher. 

Zwingle  did  not  hesitate.  "  It  is  neither  ambition  nor 
covetousness,"  said  he,  "  that  takes  me  there,  but  the 
intrigues  of  the  French."-}-  Reasons  of  a  higher  kind  de- 
termined him.  On  the  one  hand,  having  more  sohtude, 
more  tranquiUity,  and  a  less  extensive  parish,  he  would  be 
able  to  devote  more  time  to  study  and  meditation ;  on  the 
other,  this  resort  of  pilgrims  offered  him  an  easy  means  of 
spreading  a  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  into  the  most  distant 
countries. I 

The  friends  of  evangelical  preaching  at  Glaris  loudly  ex- 
pressed their  grief.  "  What  more  distressing  can  happen  to 
Glaris,"  said  Peter  Tschudi,  one  of  the  most  distinguished 
ci-tizens  of  the  canton,  "  than  to  be  deprived  of  so  great  a 
man?"§  His  parishioners,  seeing  that  he  was  inflexible, 
resolved  to  leave  him  the  title  of  pastor  of  Glaris,  with  a 
portion  of  the  stipend,  and  the  power  of  returning  whenever 
he  chose.jl 

*  Cessa,  cessa,  frater,  divinitus  capella  consecrata  est.  Hartm.  Annal. 
Einsidl.  p,  51. 

t  Locum  mutavimus  non  cupidinis  aut  cupiditatis  moti  stimulis,  verum 
Gallorum  technis.     Zw.  Epp.  p.  24. 

X  Christum  et  veritatem  ejus  in  re^iones  et  varias  et  remotas  divulgari 
tarn  felici  oportunitate.    Osw.  Myc.  Vita  Zw. 

§  Quid  enim  Glareanre  iiostrse  tristius  accidere  poterat,  tanto  videlicet 
privari  viro.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  16. 

II  For  two  years  after  this  Zwingle  still  signed  his  name  :  Paster 
Glaxonae,  Minister  Eremi.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  30. 


THE  ABKOT GEROLDSEK.  311 

Conrad  of  Rechberg-,  a  gentleman  descended  from  an  ancient 
family,  serious,  frank,  intrepid,  and  sometimes  perhaps  a 
little  rough,  was  one  of  the  most  celebrated  huntsmen  of  the 
country  to  which  Zwingle  was  going.  In  one  of  his  farms 
(the  Silthal)  he  had  established  a  stud  where  he  raised  a 
breed  of  horses  that  became  famous  in  Italy.  Such  was  the 
abbot  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Hermits.  Rechberg  held  in  equal 
detestation  the  pretensions  of  Rome  and  theological  dis- 
cussions. One  day  when,  during  a  visitation  of  the  order, 
some  observations  were  made  to  him  :  "  I  am  master  here, 
and  not  you,"  said  he,  somewhat  rudely ;  "  go  your  ways." 
At  another  time,  as  Leo  Juda  was  discussing  some  intricate 
question  at  table  with  the  administrator  of  the  convent,  the 
hunting  abbot  exclaimed :  "  Leave  off  your  disputes  !  I 
cry  with  David  :  Have  mercy  upon  me,  0  God,  according  to 
thj  loving  kindness^,  and' enter  not  into  judgment  ivith  thy 
servant.     I  desire  to  know  notliing  more."* 

The  manager  of  the  monastery  was  Baron  Theobald  of 
Geroldsek  ;  a  man  of  mild  character,  sincere  piety,  and 
great  love  for  letters.  Ills  favourite  plan  was  to  assemble 
in  his  convent  a  body  of  learned  men ;  and  v/ith  this  view 
he  had  invited  Zwingle.  Eager  for  instruction  and  reading, 
he  begged  his  new  friend  to  direct  liim.  "  Study  the  Holy 
Scriptures,"  replied  Zwingle,  "  and  that  you  may  better  un- 
derstand them,  read  Saint  Jerome.  However  (added  he)  a 
time  willcomc  (and  that  soon, -with  God's  help)  when  Christians 
Avill  not  sot  great  store  either  by  Saint  Jerome  or  any  other 
doctor,  but  solely  by  the  Word  of  God."!  Geroldsek's  conduct 
gave  indication  of  his  progress  in  faith.  He  permitted  the 
nuns  in  a  convent  depending  on  Einsidlen  to  read  the  Bible 
in  the  vulgar  tongue ;  and  some  years  later,  Geroldsek  went 
and  lived  at  Zurich  beside  Zwingle,  and  died  with  him  on  the 
field  of  Cappel.  The  same  charm  erelong  tenderly  attached 
to  Zwingle,  not  only  Geroldsek,  but  also  Zink  the  chaplain,  the 

*  Wirz,  K.  Gesch.  iii.  363;  Zwiuglis  Bildung  v.  Schiiler,  p.  174;  Miscell. 
ligur.  iii.  28. 

+  Fore,  idque  brevi,  Deo  sic  juvante,  ut  neque'Hieronymus  neque 
caeteri,  sed  sola  Scriptura  dirina,  apud  Christianos  in  pretio  sit  futura. 
Zw.  0pp.  i.  273. 


312  LEARNED  SOCIETY THE  BIBLE  COPIED. 

worthy  Q^xlin,  Lucas,  and  other  inmates  of  the  abbey.  These 
studious  men,  far  removed  from  the  tumult  of  parties,  used 
to  unite  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  the  fathers  of  the  Church, 
the  masterpieces  of  antiquity,  and  the  writings  of  the  re- 
storers of  learning.  This  interesting  circle  was  often  in- 
creased by  friends  from  distant  parts.  Among  others,  Capito 
one  day  arrived  at  Einsidlen.  The  two  old  friends  of  Basle 
walked  over  the  convent  together,  and  strolled  about  its  wild 
environs,  absorbed  in  conversation,  examining  the  Scriptures, 
and  seeking  to  learn  God's  will.  There  was  one  point  upon 
which  they  were  agreed,  and  it  was  this :  "  The  pope  of 
Rome  must  fall ! "  Capito  was  at  this  time  a  bolder  man  than 
he  was  afterwards. 

In  this  calm  retreat  Zwingle  enjoyed  rest,  leisure,  books, 
and  friends,  and  grew  in  understanding  and  in  faith.  It  was 
then  (May  1517)  that  he  commenced  a  work  that  proved 
very  useful  to  him.  As  in  ancient  days  the  kings  of  Israel 
transcribed  God's  law  with  their  own  har.'^-,  so  Zwingle  with 
his  copied  out  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul.  At  that  time  there 
existed  none  but  voluminous  editions  of  the  New  Testament, 
and  Zwingle  wished  to  be  able  to  carry  h  with  him  always.* 
He  learned  these  Epistles  by  heart,  and  somewhat  later  the 
other  books  of  the  New  Testament  and  part  of  the  Old.  His 
soul  thus  grew  daily  more  attached  to  the  supreme  authority 
of  the  Word  of  God.  He  was  not  content  simply  to  acknow- 
ledge this  authority :  he  resolved  sincerely  to  subject  his  life 
to  it.  He  entered  gradually  into  a  more  christian '  path. 
The  purpose  for  which  he  had  been  brought  into  this  desert 
was  accomplishing.  Doubtless,  it  was  not  until  his  residence 
at  Zurich  that  the  power  of  a  christian  life  penetrated  all  his 
being ;  but  already  at  Einsidlen  he  had  made  evident  pro- 
gress in  sanctification.  At  Glaris,  he  had  been  seen  to  take 
part  in  worldly  amusements;  at  Einsidlen,  he  sought  more  and 
more  after  a  life  pure  from  every  stain  and  from  all  v.'orldli- 
ness  ;  he  began  to  have  a  better  understanding  of  the  great 
spiritual  interests  of  the  people,  and  learned  by  degrees  what 
God  designed  to  teach  him. 

Providence,  in  bringing  him  to  Einsidlen,  had  also  other 
*  This  manuscript  is  still  extant  in  the  public  library  of  Zurich. 


ZWINGLE  AND  SUPEKSTITION.  313 

aims.  He  was  to  have  a  nearer  view  of  the  superstitions 
and  abuses  which  had  invaded  the  Church.  The  image  of 
the  Virgin,  carefully  preserved  in  the  monastery,  had,  it  was 
said,  the  power  of  working  miracles.  Over  the  gate  of  the 
abbey  might  be  read  this  presumptuous  inscription :  "  Here 
a  plenary  remission  of  sins  may  be  obtained."  A  crowd  of 
pilgrims  flocked  to  Einsidlen  from  every  part  of  Christendom 
to  merit  this  grace  by  their  pilgrimage  at  the  festival  of  the 
Virgin.  The  church,  the  abbey,  and  all  the  valley  were 
filled  with  her  devout  worshippers.  But  it  was  particularly 
at  the  great  feast  of  "  the  Consecration  of  the  Angels "  that 
the  crowd  thronged  the  hermitage.  jMsiuy  thousand  indivi- 
duals of  both  sexes  climbed  in  long  files  the  slopes  of  the 
mountain  leading  to  the  oratory,  singing  hymns  or  count- 
ing their  beads.  These  devout  pilgrims  crowded  eagerly  into 
the  church,  imagining  themselves  nearer  to  God  there  than 
elsewhere. 

Zwingle's  residence  at  Einsidlen,  as  regards  a  knowledge 
of  the  abuses  of  the  papacy,  produced  an  analogous  effect  to  - 
that  resulting  from  Luther's  visit  to  Rome.  In  this  monas- 
tery he  completed  his  education  as  a  reformer.  God  alone 
is  the  source  of  salvation,  and  He  is  everywhere :  this  was 
what  he  learned  at  Einsidlen,  and  these  two  truths  became 
the  fundamental  articles  of  Zwingle's  theology.  The  seri- 
ousness he  had  acquired  in  his  soul  soon  manifested  itself 
in  his  actions.  Struck  by  the  knowledge  of  so  many  evils, 
he  resolved  to  oppose  them  boldly.  He  did  not  hesitate 
between  his  conscience  and  his  interests:  he.  stood  forth 
with  courage,  and  his  energetic  eloquence  uncompromisingly 
attacked  the  superstitions  of  the  crowd  that  surrounded  him. 
''  Do  not  imagine,"  said  he  from  the  pulpit,  "  that  God  is  in 
this  temple  more  than  in  any  other  part  of  creation.  What- 
ever be  the  country  in  which  you  dwell,  God  is  around  you, 
and  hears  you  as  well  as  at  Our  Lady's  of  Einsidlen.  Can 
unprofitable  works,  long  pilgrimages,  offerings,  images,  the 
invocation  of  the  Virgin  or  of  the  saints,  secure  for  you  the 

grace  of  God  ? What  avails  the  multitude  of  words  with 

which  we  embody  our  prayers  ?   Wliat  efficacy  has  a  glossy 
cowl,  a  smooth-shorn  head,  a  long  and  flowing  robe,  or  gold- 

VOL.  II.  14 


814  FIRST  OPPOSITION  TO  ERKOK, 

ombroidered  slippers! God  looks  at  the  heart^^  and  ou? 

hearts  are  far  from  Him  !"* 

But  Zwingle  desired  to  do  more  than  merely  inveigh 
against  superstition  5  he  wished  to  satisfy  tlie  ardent  yearn- 
ings for  reconcihation  with  God,  experienced  by  many  pil- 
grims who  flocked  to  the  chapel  of  Our  Lady  of  Einsidlen. 
'^  Christ,"  exclaimed  he,  like  John  the  Baptist  in  this  new 
desert  of  the  mountains  of  Judea,  "  Christ,  who  was  once 
offered  upon  the  cross,  is  the  sacrifice  {host)  and  victim,  that 
had  made  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  beUevers  to  all  eter- 
nity.''-]- Thus  Zwingle  advanced.  On  the  day  when  such 
bold  language  v/as  first  heard  in  the  most  venerated  sanc- 
tuary of  Switzerland,  the  standard  uplifted  against  Rome 
began  to  rise  more  distinctly  above  its  mountains,  and  there 
was,  so  to  speak,  an  earthquake  of  reformation  that  shook 
her  very  foundations. 

In  effect,  universal  astonishment  filled  the  crowd  as  they 
listened  to  the  words  of  the  eloquent  priest.  Some  with- 
drew in  horror ;  others  hesitated  between  the  faith  of  their 
sires  and  this  doctrine  v.diich  was  to  ensure  peace ;  many . 
went  to  Jesus,  who  was  preached  to  them  as  meek  and 
gentle,  and  carried  back  the  tapers  they  had  brought  to 
present  to  the  Virgin.  A  crowd  of  pilgrims  returned  to 
their  homes,  everywhere  announcing  what  they  had  heard 
at  Einsidlen  :  "  Christ  alone  saves,  and  he  saves  every- 
where." Often  did  whole  bands,  amazed  at  these  reports, 
turn  back  without  completing  their  pilgrimage.  Mary's 
worshippers  diminished  in  number  daily.  It  was  their 
offerings  that  made  up  in  great  measure  the  stipends  of 
Zwingle  and  Geroldsek.  But  this  bold  witness  to  the  truth 
felt  happy  in  impoverishing  himself,  if  he  could  spiritually 
enrich  souls. 

Among  Zwingle's  numerous  hearers  at  the  fOast  of  Whit- 
suntide in  1518,  was  Gaspard  Hedio,  doctor  of  divinity  at 
Basle,  a  learned  man,  of  mild  character  and  active  charity. 

*  Vestis  oblonga  et  plicia  plena,  muli  auro  ornati Cor  vero  interim 

procul  a  Deo  est.    Zw.  0pp.  i.  236. 

+  Christus  qui  sese  serael  in  cruce  obtulit,  hostia  est  et  victiina  satisfa- 
dens  in  aetemum,  pro  peccatis  omnium  fidelium.     Ibid.  263, 


SENSATION— HEDIO.  315 

Zwingle  was  preaching  on  the  narrative  of  the  paralytic 
(Luke  v.),  in  which  occurs  this  declaration  of  our  Lord : 
The  Son  of  Man  hath  power  upon  earth  to  forgive  sins — 
words  well  adapted -to  strike  the  crowd  assembled  in  the 
temple  of  the  Virgin.  The  preacher's  sermon  stirred, 
charmed,  and  inspired  his  congregation,  and  particularly 
the  Basle  doctor.*  For  a  long  while  after,  Hedio  was  ac- 
customed to  speak  of  it  with  admiration.  "  How  beauti- 
ful is  this  discourse,"  said  he :  "  how  profound,  solemn, 
copious,  penetrating,  and  evangelical !  how  it  reminds  us 
of  the  svioyna  (the  force)  of  the  ancient  doctors!"-]-  From 
this  moment  Hedio  admired  and  loved  Zwingle-I  He  would 
have  liked  to  have  spoken  with  him,  to  have  unbosomed 
himself  to  him ;  he  wandered  round  the  abbey,  yet  dared  * 
not  advance,  being  held  back  (he  says)  by  superstitious 
timidity.  He  remounted  his  horse,  and  retired  slowly,  often 
turning  his  head  towards  the  walls  that  enclosed  so  great/- 
a  treasure,  and  bearing  away  in  his  heart  the  keenest  regret.§ 

Thus  preached  Zwingle  ;  certainly  with  less  force,  but 
\y'4b.  more  moderation  and  not  less  success  than  Luther: 
he  precipitated  nothing;  he  shocked  men's  minds  far  less 
than  the  "Saxon  reformer ;  he  expected  everything  from  the 
power  of  truth.  He  behaved  with  the  same  discretion  in 
his  intercourse  with  the  heads  of  the  Churcli.  Far  from 
showing  himself  immediately  as  their  adversary,  like  Luther, 
he  long  remained  their  friend.  The  latter  humoured  him 
exceedingly,  not  only  on  account  of  his  learning  and  talents 
(Luther  had  the  same  claims  to  the  respect  of  the  Bishops 
of  Mentz  and  Brandenburg),  but  especially  because  of  his 
attachment  to  the  political  party  of  the  pops,  and  the  influ- 
ence such  a  man  as  Zwingle  possessed  in  a  republican  state. 

Several  cantons,  indeed,  disgusted  with  the  papal  service, 
were  on   the  point  of  breaking  with  it.     But  the  legates 

*  Is  sermo  ita  rae  inflammavit   ...  Zw.  Epp.  p.  90. 

+  Elegans  ille,  doctus,  gravis,  copiosus,  penetrans  et  evangelicus 

Ibid,  p.  89. 

J  Ut  inciperem  Zwinglium  arctissime  complecti,  suscipere  ct  ad- 
mirari.    Ibid. 

§  Sicqne  abequitavi,  non  sine  molestia,  quam  tamen  ipse  mihi  pepere- 
ram.    Ibid.  p.  90. 


316  ZWINGLE  AND  THE  LEGATES llOMAN  HONOURS. 

flattered  themselves  they  would  retain  many  by  gaining 
Zwingle,  as  they  had  already  gained  Erasmus,  by  pensions 
and  honours.  The  legates  Ennius  and  Pucci  paid  frequent 
visits  to  Einsidlen,  whence,  considering  its  vicinity  to  the 
democratic  cantons,  their  negotiations  with  these  states  were 
easier.  But  Zwingle,  far  from  sacrificing  the  truth  to  the 
demands  and  offers  of  Rome,  let  no  opportunity  escape  of  de- 
fending the  Gospeh  The  famous  Schinner,  whose  diocese 
was  then  in  a  disturbed  state,  spent  some  time  at  Einsidlen. 
"  The  popedom,"  said  Zwingle  one  day,  "  reposes  on  a  bad 
founda^tion:*  apply  yourselves  to  the  work;  reject  all  errors 
and  abuses,  or  else  you  will  see  the  whole  edifice  fall  with 
a  tremendous  crash." -|- 

He  spoke  with  tlie  same  freedom  to  Cardinal  Pucci.  Four 
times  he  returned  to  the  charge.  "With  God's  aid,"  said 
he,  "  I  will  continue  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  this  preaching 
will  make  Rome  totter."  He  then  explained  to  the  pre- 
late what  ought  to  be  done  in  order  to  save  the  Church. 
Pucci  promised  everything,  but  did  nothing.  Zwingle  de- 
clared that  he  would  resign  the  pope's  pension.  The  legate 
entreated  him  to  keep  it,  and  Zwingle,  who  had  no  intention 
at  that  time  of  setting  himself  in  open  hostiUty  against  the 
head  of  the  Church,  consented  to  receive  it  for  three  years 
longer.  ''  But  do  not  imagine,"  added  he,  "  tliat  for  love  of 
money  I  retract  a  single  syllable  of  the  truth." |  Pucci  in 
alarm  procured  for  the  reformer  the  nomination  of  acolyte  to 
the  pope.  This  was  a  step  to  further  honours.  Rome  aimed 
at  frightening  Luther  by  her  judgments,  and  gaining  Zwingle 
by  her  favours.  Against  the  one  she  hurled  her  excom- 
munications ;  to  the  other  she  cast  her  gold  and  splendours. 
These  were  two  different  ways  of  attaining  the  same  end, 
and  of  silencing  the  bold  tongues  that  dared,  in  the  pope's 
despite,  proclaim  the  Word  of  God  in  Germany  and  in 
Switzerland.  The  latter  was  the  more  skilful  policy  :  but 
neither   was   successful.     The    emancii3ated    souls   of  the 

*  Dass  das  ganz  Papstum  einen  schlechten  Grund  habe.  Zw.  0pp.  ii. 
part.  i.  p.  7. 

+  Oder  aber  sy  werdind  mit  grosser  unriiw  selbs  umfallen.    Ibid. 

X  Frustra  sperari  me  vel  verbulum  de  veritate-diminuturum  esse,pecu- 
nis8  gratia.    Zw.  0pp.  i.  365. 


THE  BISHOP  OF  CONSTANCE — SAMSON.  317 

preachers  of  the  truth  were  equally  beyond  the  reach  of 
vengeance  or  of  favour. 

Another  Swiss  prelate,  Hugo  of  Landenberg,  bishop  of  Con- 
stance, about  this  time  excited  hopes  in  Zwingle's  breast. 
He  ordered  a  general  visitation  of  the  churches.  But  Lan- 
denberg, a  man  of  no  decision  of  character,  permitted  himself 
to  be  guided  at  one  time  by  Faber  his  vicar,  and  at  another 
by  a  vicious  woman  whose  influence  he  could  jiot  shake  ufF. 
Sometimes  he  appeared  to  honour  the  Gospel,  and  yet  he 
looked  upon  any  man  as  a  disturber  of  the  people  who  ven- 
tured to  preach  it  boldly.  He  was  one  of  those  men,  too 
common  in  the  Church,  who,  although  they  prefer  truth  to 
error,  shoAv  more  regard  to  error  than  to  truth,  and  often  end 
by  turning  against  those  by  whose  sides  they  should  have 
fought.  Zwingle  applied  to  him,  but  in  vain.  He  was 
destined  to  make  the  same  experiment  as  Luther,  and  to  ac- 
knowledge that  it  was  useless  to  invoke  the  assistance  of  the 
heads  of  the  Church,  and  that  the  only  way'  of  reviviiig 
Christianity  was  to  act  as  a  faithful  teacher  of  the  Word  of 
God.     The  opportunity  soon  came. 

Along  the  heights  of  Saint  Gothard,  over  those  elevated 
roads  tliat  have  been  cut  with  incredible  toil  through  the 
steep  rocks  that  separate  Switzerland  from  Italy,  journeyed 
a  Franciscan  monk,  in  the  month  of  August  1518.  Emer- 
ging from  an  Italian  convent,  he  was  the  bearer  of  the  papal 
indulgences  which  he  had  been  empowered  to  sell  to  the 
good  Christians  of  the  Helvetic  Confederation.  The  brilliant 
successes  gained  under  the  tAvo  preceding  popes  had  conferred 
honour  on  this  scandalous  traffic.  Accompanied  by  men 
appointed  to  puff  off  the  wares  he  had  for  sale,  he  crossed 
these  snows  and  icy  glaciers  as  old  as  the  world.  This 
greedy  train,  whose  ^appearance  was  wretched  enough,  not 
ill  resembling  a  band  of  adventurers  in  search  of  plunder, 
advanced  silently  to  the  noise  of  the  impetuous  torrents  that 
form  the  Rhine,  the  Pvhone,  the  Ticino,  and  other  rivers, 
meditating  the  spoliation  of  the  simple  inhabitants  of  Switzer- 
land. Samson,  for  such  was  the  Franciscan's  name,  and  his 
troop,  arrived  first  in  Uri,  and  tliere  opened  their  trade.  They 
had  soon  finished  with  tliese  poor  mountaineers,  and  then 


318  THE  INDULGENCES CHARITY. 

passed  on  to  Schwytz.  Zwiiigle  resided  in  this  canton — and 
here  the  combat  was  to  take  place  between  the  two  servants 
of  tvfo  very  different  masters.  "  I  can  pardon  all  sins,"  said 
the  Italian  monk,  the  Tetzel  of  Switzerland,  addressing  the 
inhabitants  of  the  capital.  "  Heaven  and  hell  are  subject  to 
my  power ;  and  I  sell  the  merits  of  Christ  to  any  who  will 
purchase  them  by  buying  an  indulgence  for  ready  money." 

Zwingle's  zeal  took  fire  as  he  heard  of  these  discourses. 
He  preached  with  energy,  saying ;  "  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son 
of  God,  has  said.  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  are  iccary  and 
heavy  laden,  and  I  icill  give  you  rest.  Is  it  not,  tlien,  most 
presumptuous  folly  and  senseless  temerity  to  declare,  on  the 
contrary :  '  Buy  letters  of  indulgence  !  hasten  to  Rome  !  give 
to  the  monks !  sacrifice  to  the  priests !  and  if  tliou  doest 
these  things,  I  absolve  thee  from  thy  sins?"*  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  only  oblation;  the  only  sacrifice;  the  only  way!"-i- 

Throughout  Schwytz,  Samson  erelong  v/as  called  a  cheat 
and  seducer.  He  took  the  road  to  Zug,  and  for  a  time  the 
two  champions  did  not  meet. 

Scarcely  had  Samson  left  Schwytz,  when  Stapfer,  a  citizen 
of  this  canton,  a  man  of  distinguished  character,  and  afterwards 
secretary  of  state,  was  suddenly  reduced  with  his  family  to 
great  distress.  "  Alas !"  said  he,  addressing  Zwingle  in  his 
anguish,  "  I  know  not  how  to  satisfy  my  lumger,  and  that 
of  my  poor  children."  J  Zwingle  could  give  v>dien  Rome 
could  take,  and  he  was  as  ready  to  practise  good  works,  as 
he  was  to  combat  those  who  taught  that  salvation  was  to  be 
gained  by  them.  Every  day  he  carried  Stapfer  abundant 
supplies.§  "  It  is  God,"  said  he,  desirous  of  taking  no  praise 
to  himself,  "  it  is  God  who  begets  charity  in  the  faithful, 
and  gives  at  once  the  thought,  the  resolve,  and  the  work 
itself.  AYhatever  good  work  the  just  man  doeth,  it  is  God  who 
doeth  it  by  His  own  power." ||    Stapfer  remained  attached  to 

*  Romam  curre  !  redime  literas  indulgcntiariim  !  da  tantumdem 
monachis  !  offer  sacerdotibus,  &c.    Zw.  0pp.  i.  222. 

f  Christus  una  est  oblatio,  unum  sacrificium,  una  via.     Ibid.  201. 

X  Ut  mese,  meorumque  liberorum  inedia;  corporali  subveniretis.  Zw. 
Epp.  p.  234.  §  Largas  mihi  qnotidie  suppetias  tulistis.     Ibid. 

il  Caritatem  ingenerat  Deus,  coniilium,  propositum  et  opus.  Quidquid 
boni  prsestat  Justus,  hoc  Deus  sua  virtute  prjcstat.    Zw.  0pp.  i.  226. 


Z^VINGLE'S  FRIENDS.  319 

Zwingle  all  his  life,  and  Avhen  four  years  later  he  had  become 
secretary  of  state  at  Schwytz,  and  felt  impelled  by  more  ele- 
vated desires,  he  turned  towards  Zwingle,  saying  with  noble- 
ness and  candour :  "  Since  it  was  you  who  provided  for  my 
temporal  wants,  how  much  more  may  I  nov»^  expect  from  you 
the  food  that  shall  satisfy  my  soul !" 

Zwingle's  friends  increased  in  number.  It  v.'as  not  only 
:at  Glaris,  Basle,  dnd  Schwytz  that  souls  were  found  in  har- 
mony with  his  :  in  Uri,  there  was  Schmidt,  the  secretary  of 
state;  at  Zug,  Colin,  Miiller,  and  Werner  Steiner,  an  old 
fellow-soldier  at  Marignan ;  at  Xucerne,  Xyloctect  and  Kilch- 
meyer ;  at  Bienne,  Wittembach ;  and  many  others  in  other 
places  besides.  But  the  priest  of  Einsidlen  had  no  friend 
m£)re  devoted  than  Oswald  Myconius.  Oswald  had  quitted 
Basle  in  1516,  to  superintend  the  cathedral  school  at  Zurich. 
At  that  time  this  city  possessed  neither  learned  men  nor 
learned  schools.  Oswald  laboured,  in  conjunction  with  several 
other  well-disposed  men,  among  whom  was  Utinger,  the 
pope's  notary,  to  rescue  the  Zurich  people  from  their  igno- 
rance, and  to  initiate  them  in  the  literature  of  the  ancients. 
At  the  same  time  he  upheld  the  immutable  truth  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  declared  that  if  the  pope  and  the  emperor 
commanded  anything  "in  opposition  to  the  Gospel,  mail  is 
bound  to  obey  God  alone,  who  is  above  the  emperor  and  the 
pope. 


CHAPTER  VL 

The  Canons'  College -Election  to  the  Cathedral— Fable— Accusations— 
Zwingle's  Confession— Development  of  God's  Purposes— Farewell  to 
Einsidlen— Arrival  at  Zurich- Zwingle's  bold  Declaration— First 
Sermons- Their  Effect— Opposition— Zwingle's  Character— Taste  for 
Music— Arrangement  of  the  Day— The  Book-hawker. 

Seven  centuries  before,  Charlemagne  had  attached  a  college 
of  canons  to  the  cathedral  of  Zurich,  the  school  belonging  to 
which  was  under  the  direction  of  Myconius.  These  canons 
having  declined  from  thefr  primitive  institution,  and  desiring 


320         THE  CATHEDRAL  PREACHER FABLE. 

to  enjoy  their  benefices  in  the  sweets  of  an  indolent  life,  used 
to  elect  a  priest  to  whom  they  confided  the  preaching  and  the 
cure  of  souls.  This  post  became  vacant  shortly  after  the 
arrival  of  Myconius,  who  immediately  thought  of  his  friend. 
What  a  gain  it  would  be  to  Zurich !  Zwingle's  exterior  was 
in  his  favour.  He  was  a  handsome  man,*  of  graceful  man- 
ners, and  pleasing  conversation ;  he  had  already  become  cele- 
brated for  his  eloquence,  and  excelled  throughout  the  Confe- 
deration by  the  splendour  of  his  genius.  Myconius  spoke  of 
him  to  Felix  Frey,  the  provost  of  the  chapter,  who  was  prepos- 
sessed by  Zwingle's  talents  and  appearance ; -J-  to  Utinger,  an 
old  man,  highly  respected,  and  to  the  canon  Hoffmann,  a  per- 
son of  upright  and  open  character,  who,  from  having  long 
preached  against  the  foreign  service,  was  already  well  dis- 
posed in  Ulrich's  favour.  Other  Zurichers  had,  on  dificrent  oc- 
casions, heard  Zwingle  at  Einsidlen,  and  had  returned  full  of 
admiration.  The  election  of  a  preacher  for  the  cathedral  soon 
put  everybody  in  Zurich  in  motion.  The  different  parties  be- 
gan to  bestir  themselves.  Many  laboured  day  and  night  to  pro- 
cure the  election  of  the  eloquent  preacher  of  Our  Lady  of  the 
Hermits. I  Myconius  informed  his  friend  of  this "  Wed- 
nesday next,  I  shall  go  and  dine  at  Zurich,"  replied  Zwingle, 
"  and  then  we  will  talk  this  matter  over."  He  came  accord- 
ingly. While  paying  a  visit  to  one  of  the  canons,  the  latter 
said,  "  Can  you  not  come  and  preach  the  Word  of  God 
among  us?" — "  I  can,"  replied  he,  "  but  I  will  not  come, 
unless  I  am  called."     He  then  returned  to  his  abbey. 

This  visit  spread  alarm  in  the  camp  of  his  enemies.  They 
pressed  several  priests  to  become  candidates  for  the  vacant 
post.  A  Swabian,  Lawrence  Fable,  even  delivered'  a  proba- 
tionary sermon,  and  a  report  was  circulated  that  he  had  been 
elected.  "  It  is  very  true,  then,"  said  Zwingle,  on  being  ap- 
prized of  this,  "  that  no  man  is  a  prophet  in  his  own  country 
since  a  Swabian  is  preferred  to  a  Swiss.     I  know  M'hat  the 

*  Dan  Zwiiigli  vom  lyb  ein  hubscher  man  wass.     Bullinoer  Chron. 

+  Und  als  Imrae  seine  Gcstalt  und  geschiklichkeit  wol  geSel,  gab  er  Iin 
syn  stiinm.    Ibid. 

t  Q."i  dies  ct  uoctes  laborareiit  iit  vir  illc  subrogarctiir.  Osw.  Myc 
Vit.  Zw. 


FABLE ACCUSATIONS.  321 

applause  of  the  people  is  wort]]."*  Immediately  after, 
Zwino;lc  received  a  letter  from  Cardinal  Scliinner's  secretary, 
informing  him  that  the  election  had  not  yet  taken  place. 
But  the  false  intelligence  that  had  reached  him  first,  piqued 
tlie  chaplain  of  Einsidlen.  Knowing  that  a  man  so  unworthy 
as  this  Fable  aspired, to  the  station,  he  became  the  more 
eager  for  it  himself,  and  wrote  about  it  to  Myconius.  Os- 
wald replied  on  the  following  day :  "  Fable  will  always  re- 
main a  fable;  offi'  gentlemen  have  learnt  that  he  is  the 
father  of  six  boys,  and  already  holds  I  know  not  how  many 
livings." -{- 

Zwingle's  enemies,  however,  did  not  consider  themselves 
beaten.  All  agreed  in  extolling  to  the  clouds  the  extent  of 
his  acquirements;}:  but  some  said,  "  He  is  too  fond  of  mu- 
sic!" Others,  "He  loves  company  and  pleasure  1"  And 
others  again,  "  He  was  once  too  intimate  with  persons  of 
light  conduct!"  One  man  even  accused  him  of  seduction. 
Zwingle  was  not  blameless,  and  although  less  erring  than 
the  ecclesiastics  of  his  day,  he  had  more  than  once,  in  the 
first  years  of  his  ministry,  allowed  himself  to  be  led  astray 
by  the  passions  of  youth.  We  cannot  easily  form  an  idea  of 
the  influence  upon  the  soul  of  the  corrupt  atmosphere  in 
whicii  it  lives.  There  existed  in  the  papacy,  and  among  the 
priests,  disorders  that  were  established,  allowed,  and  autho- 
rized, as  conformable  to  the  laws  of  nature.  A  saying  of 
^neas  Sylvius,  afterwards  pope  under  the  title  of  Pius  II., 
gives  some  notion  of  the  degraded  state  of  public  manners  at 
this  epoch.§  Disorder  had  come  to  be  the  generally  admit- 
ted order  of  things. 

Oswald  exerted  an  unwearying  activity  in  his  friend's 
behalf;  he  employed  all  his  powers  to  justify  him,  and 
luckily  succeeded.il      He  visited  the  Burgomaster  Koust, 

*  Scio  vulgi  acclamationes  ct  illud  blandum  Eugo  !  Euge  I  Zw. 
Epp.  p.  53. 

t  Fabula  mancbit  fabula ;  qucm  domini  mei  accepcrunt  sex  pueris  esse 
patrem Ibid. 

X  Neminem  tameu,  qui  tuam  doctrinam  iioii  ad  coelum  ferat Ibid. 

§  "Non  esse  qui  vigesimum  annum  exccssit,  ncc  virginem  tetigerit. 
Ibid.  p.  57. 

II  Keprimo  hax  pro  viribus,  imo  et  repiessi.     Ibid.  p.  54. 
14* 


323  zwingle's  confession. 

-Hoffman,  Frey,  and  Utinger;  he  lauded  the  probity,  de« 
coiTim,  and  purity  of  Zwingle's  conduct,  and  confirmed  the 
Zurichers  in  the  favourable  impression  they  entertained 
towards  the  priest  of  Einsidlen.  Little  credit  was  paid  to 
the  stories  of  his  ad-versaries.  The  inost  influential  men 
said  that  Zwingle  would  be  preacher  at  Zurich.  The 
canons  said  the  same,  but  in  an  under-tone.  "  Hope  on," 
wrote  Oswald  with  a  rising  heart ;  "  hope  on,  for  I  hope." 
He  nevertheless  informed  him  of  the  accusations  of  his 
enemies.  Although  Zwingle  had  not  yet  become  altogether 
a  new  man,  he  was  one  of  those  wdiose  conscience  is 
awakened,  who  may  fall  into  sin,  but  never  without  a 
struggle  and  without  remorse.  Often  had  he  resolved  to 
lead  a  holy  life,  alone  among  his  kind,  in  the  midst  of  the 
w^orld.  But  when  he  found  himself  accused,  he  would  not 
boast  of  being  without  sin.  "  Having  no  one  to  w^alk  with 
me  in  the  resolutions  I  had  formed,"  wrote  he  to  the  canon 
Utinger,  "  many  even  of  those  about  me  being  ofiended  at 
them,  alas !  I  fell,  and  like  the  dog  of  w^hich  St.  Peter  speaks 
(2  Pet.  ii.  22),  I  turned  again  to  my  vomit.*  The  Lord 
know^s  with  wiiat  shame  and  anguish  I  have  dragged  these 
faults  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart,  and  laid  them  before 
that  great  Being  to  whom,  however,  I  confess  my  wretched- 
ness far  more  willingly  than  to  man."f  But  if  Zwingle 
acknowledged  himself  .a  sinner,  he  vindicated  himself  from  the 
odious  accusations  that  had  been  made  against  him.  He  de- 
clared that  he  had  always  banished  far  from  him  the  thought 
of  adultery  or  seducing  the  innocent,^ — grievous  excesses 
which  were  then  too  common.  "  I  call  to  witness,"  says  he, 
"  all  those  with  whom  I  have  ever  lived."  § 
The  election  took  place  on  the  11th  of  December.   Zwingle 

*  Quippe  ncminem  habens  comitem  hujus  instituti,  scandalisantes, 
vero  uon  paucos,  heu  !  cecidi  et  factus  sum  canis  ad  vomituin.  Zw. 
Epp.  p.  55. 

+  En,  cum  verecundia  (Deus  novit  !)  magna  haec  ex  pectoris  specubus 
depfomsi,  apud  cum  scilicet,  cum  quo  etiam  coram  minus  quam  cum  ullo 
ferme  mortalium  confiteri  vererer.     Ibid. 

X  Ea  ratio  nobis  perpetuo  fuit,  nee  alienum  thorum  conscendere,  neo 
virginem  vitiare.    Ibid. 

§  Testes  iuvoco  cunctos,  quibuscum  vixi.    Ibid. 


god's  purposes FAKEWELL.  323 

w:is  ajypoiiUed  by  a  majority  of  seventeen  votes  out  of 
twenty-four.  It  was  time  that  the  Reformation  began  in 
Switzerland.  The  ciioscn  instriuueRt  that  Providence  had 
been  preparing  for  three  years  in  the  hermitage  of  Einsidlen 
was  ready;  the  hourtias  come  for  him  to  be  stationed  else- 
v/here.  God,  who  had  chosen  the  nev/  university  of  Wittem- 
berg,  situated  in  llie  heart  of  Germany,  under  the  protection 
of  one  of  the  wisest  of  princes,  there  to  call  Luther,  selected 
in  Helvetia  the  city  of  Zurich,  regarded  as  the  head  of  the 
confederation,  there  to  station  Zwingle.  In  that  place  he 
would  be  in  communication  not  only  with  one  of  the  most 
intelligent  and  simple-hearted,  the  strongest  and  the  most 
energetic  people  in  Switzerland,  but  -still  more  with  all  the 
cantons  that  collected  aroiuid  this  ancient  and  powerful  state. 
The  liand  that  had  led  a  young  herdsman  from  the  Sentis  to 
the  scliool  of  Wesen,  was  now  setting  him,  mighty  in  w^ord 
and  in  deed,  in  the  face  of  all,  that  lie  niiglit  regenerate  his 
nation,  Zurich  was  about  to  bcct)ma  the  centre  of  light  to 
the  whole  of  Switzerland. 

It  was  a  day  of  mingled  joy  imd  sorrow  jit  Einsidlen, 
v.-lien  its  imnatcs  vrere  informed  of  Zwinglc's  nomination. 
The  society  wliicli  had  been  formed  there  was  about  to  be 
liroicen  up  by  the  removal  of  its  most  valuable  member;  and 
wiio  could  sa3»  that  £U})orstitioii  might  not  again  prevail  in 

thfs    ancient   resort  of  pilgrims? The    state-council   of 

Scliwytz  transmitted  to  Ulrich  the  expression  of  their  senti- 
ments, styling  him,  "  reverend,  most  learned,  very  gracious 
lord  and  good  friend."* — "Give  us  at  least  a  successor 
worthy  of-  yourself,"  said  the  heart-broken  Geroldsek  to 
Zwingle. — "I  have  a  little  lion  for  yon,"  replfcd  he,  " one 
who  is  simple-minded  and  prudent,  and  deep  in  the  myste- 
ries of  Scripture." — '"  I  vrill  have  him,"  said  the  adminis- 
tratcr,  if  was  Leo  Juda,  that  mild  and  intrepid  man,  with 
whom  /^.vingle  had  been  so  intimate  at  Basle.  Leo  accepted 
this  invitation  which  brought  him  nearer  his  dear  Ulrich. 
The  latter  embraced  his  friends,  quitted  the  sohtude  of 
Einsidlen,  and  arrived  at  tliat  delightful  spot  where  rises  the 

"  Reverer.de.  perdoctc,  adiaodnui  gratic3i=   doniine   ac  bone   amice. 
Zvr.  Epp-  p.  60. 


324  ZWINGLE  AT  ZURICH. 

cheerful  and  animated  city  of  Zurich,  with  its  amphitheatre 
of  hills,  covered  with  vineyards,  or  adorned  with  pastures 
and  orchards,  and  crowned  with  forests  above  which  appear 
the  highest  summits  of  tlie  Albis. 

Zurich,  the  centre  of  the  political  int*rests  of  Switzerland, 
and  in  which  were  often  collected  the  most  influential  men 
in  the  nation,  was  the  spot  best  adapted  for  acting  upon 
Helvetia,  and  scattering  the  seeds  of  truth  through  ail  the 
cantons.  Accordingly,  the  friends  of  learning  and  of  the 
Bible  joyfully  hailed  Zwingle's  nomination.  At  Paris,  in 
particular,  the  Swiss  students,  who  were  very  numerous, 
thrilled  with  joy  at  this  intelligence.*  But  if  at  Zurich  a 
great  victory  lay  before  Zwingle,  he  had  also  to  expect 
a  hard  struggle.  Glarean  wrote  to  him  from  Paris :  "  I 
foresee  that  your  learning  will  excite  great  hatred  ;7  but 
be  of  good  cheer,  and  like  Hercules  you  Avill  subdue  the 
monsters."  ^^ 

On  the  27th  of  December  1518,  Zwingle  arrived  at  Zurich, 
and  ahghted  at  the  hotel  of  Einsidlen.  He  received  a  hearty 
and  an  honourable  welcome.^:  The  canons  immediately 
assembled,  and  invited  him  to  take  his  place  among 
them.  Felix  Frey  presided ;  the  canons,  friends  or  enemies 
to  Z^Nnnglc,  sat  indiscriminately  around  their  provost.  Un- 
usual excitement  prevailed  in  the  assembly ;  for  every  one 
fel?,  unconsciously  perhaps,  how  serious  vv-as  the  beginning 
of  this  ministry.  As  they  feared  the  innovating  spirit  of  the 
young  priest,  it  was  agreed  to  explain  to  him  the  most  im- 
portant duties  of  his  charge.  "  You  v»'ill  make  every  exer- 
tion," they  said  to  him  gravely,  "  to  collect  the  revenues  of 
the  chapter,  without  overlooking  the  least.  You  will  exliort 
the  fjxithful,  both  from  the  pulpit  and  in  the  confessional,  to 
pay  all  tithes  and  dues,  and  to  shovr  by  their  offerings  their 
affection  to  the  Church.  You  will  be  diligent  in  increasing 
the  income  arising  from  the  sici:,  from  masses,  and  in  general 
from  every  ecclesiastical  ordinnr:ce."  Tiic  chapter  added:  "As 

*  Omnes  adeo  quotquot  cX  Helvetiis  adsunt  juvenes  fremere  et  gau- 
dere.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  63. 
+  Quantum  invidige  tibi  inter  istos  eruditio  tua  couflabit.    Ibid.  p.  64. 
|:  Da  er  ehrlich  und  wol  empfangen  ward.     BulJinger  Chronik. 


zwingle's  bold  declaration.  325 

for  the  administration  of  the  sacraments,  the  pre^^ching  and 
the  care  of  the  flock,  these  are  also  the  duties  of  the 
chaplain.  But  for  these  you  may  employ  a  substitute,  and 
particularly  in  preaching.  You  should  administer  the  sacra- 
ments to  none  but  persons  of  note,  and  only  when  called 
upon;  you  are  forbidden  to  do  so  without  distinction  of 
persons."* 

What  a  regulation  for  Zwingle !  money,  money,  nothing 

but  money! Did  Christ  estabhsh  his  ministry  for  this  ? 

Prudence,  however,  moderated  his  zeal;  he  knew  that  ho 
could  not  at  once  deposit  the  seed  in  the  earth,  behold  the 
tree  grow  up,  and  gather  its  fruits.  Without  any  remark  on 
the  duties  imposed  upon  him,  Zwingle,  after  humbly  express- 
ing his  gratitude  for  their  flattering  selection,  announced 
what  he  intended  doing :  "  The  life  of  Christ,"  said  he, 
"  lias  been  too  long  hidden  from  the  people.  I  shall  preach 
upon  the  whole  of  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  chapter 
after  chapter,  according  to  the  inspiration  of  tlie  Holy  Ghost, 
without  human  commentaries,  drawing  solely  from  the  foun-^ 
tains  of  Scripture,-]-  sounding  its  deptii^,  comparing  one 
passage  Avith  another,  and  seeking  for  understanding  by  con- 
stant and  earnest  prayer.|  It  is  to  God's  glory,  to  the  praise 
of  his  only  Son,  to  the  real  salvation  of  souls,  and  to  their 
edification  in  the  true  faith,  that  I  shall  consecrate  my  mini- 
stry." §  Language  so  novel  made  a  deep  impression  on 
the  chapter.  Some  testified  their  joy;  but  the  majority 
evinced  sorrow.||  "  This  way  of  preaching  is  an  innova- 
tion," exclaimed  they ;  "  one  innovation  will  lead  to  another, 
and  where  shall  we  stop?"  The  canon  Hoff'man,  especially, 
thought  it  his  duty  to  prevent  the  melancholy  consequences 
of  an  election  for  wiiich  he  himself  had  been  so  earnest. 
"This  explanation  of  Scripture,"  said  he,  "will  be  more, 

*  Schuler's  Zwingli's  Bildung.  p.  227. 

t  Absque  humanis  coramentatiouibus,  ex  solis  fontibus  Scripturce 
sacrse.    Zw,  0pp.  i.  273. 

X  Sed  mente  Spiritus,  qnaai  diligent!  Scripturarum  collectione,  preci- 
busque  ex  corde  fusis,  se  nacturum.    Osw.  Myc.  Vita.  Zw. 

§  Alles  Gott  und  seinen  einigeu  Soha  zu  Lob  und  Ehrea  und  zu 
rechten  Heil  der  Seelen,  zur  Underrichtung  im  rechten  Glauben.  Bull, 
MS.  U  Quibus^uditis,  moeror  simul  et  Isetitia.    Osw.  Myc. 


326  zwingle's  bold  declaration. 

injurious  than  useful  to  the  people." — "  It  is  not  a  nor 
manner,"  rephed  Zv/ingle,  "it  is  the  old  custom.  Call  to 
mind  the  homilies  of  Chrvsostom  on  St.  Matthew,  and  of 
Augustine  on  St.  John.  Besides,  I  ^Yill  speak  with  modera- 
tion, and  give  no  person  just  cause  to  complain  of  it." 

Thus  did  Zwingle  abandon  the  exclusive  use  of  the 
fragments  of  the  Gospels  read  since  the  time  of  Charle- 
magne :  by  restoring  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  their  ancient 
rights,  he  bound  the  Reformation  from  the  very  commence- 
ment of  his  ministry  to  the  primitive  times  of  Christianity, 
and  laid  a  foundation  by  which  future  ages  might  study 
the  Word  of  God.  But  we  may  go  further :  the  firm  and 
independent  position  he  took  up  as  regards  the  Gospel, 
announced  a  new  work ;  the  figure  of  the  reformer  stood' 
in  bold  outline  before  the  eyes  of  his  people,  and  the  reform 
advanced. 

Hoffman,  having  failed  in  the  ch.apter,  addressed  a  written 
request  to  the  provost,  praying  him  to  forbid  Zwingle  to 
disturb  the  faith  of  the  people.  The  provost  called  the  new 
preacher  before  liim,  and  spoke  to  liini  very  affectionately. 
But  no  human  power  could  close  Zwingle's  lips.  On  the 
31st  December,  he  wrote  to  the  council  of  Glaris,  resigning 
entirely  the  cure  they  had  reserved  for  him  u})  to  this  time : 
he  was  all  for  Zurich,  and  for  the  work  tluit  God  was  pre- 
paring for  him  in  this  city. 

On  Saturday,  the  1st  day  of  the  year  1519,  and  it  was 
also  his  thirty-fifth  birthday,  Zwingle  went  into  the  cathedral 
pulpit.  A  great  crowd,  eager  to  sec  this  celebrated  man, 
and  to  hear  this  new  Gospel,  which  v/as  a  general  topic  of 
conversation,  crowded  the  temple..  "  It  is  to  Christ,"  said 
Zwingle,  "that  I  desire  to  lead  you;  to  Christ,  the  true 
source  of  salvation.  His  Divine  Word  is  the  only  food  that 
I  wish  to  set  before  your  hearts  and  souls."  He  then  gave 
out  that  on  the  following  day,  the  first  Sunday  in  the  year, 
he  would  begin  to  explain  tlie  Gospel  according  to  St. 
Matthew.  The  next  morning,  the  preacher  and  a  still  more 
numerous  congregation  were  at  their  posts.  Zwingle  opened 
the  Gospel — so  long  a  sealed  book — and  read  the  first  page. 
Discoursing  on  the  history  of  the  patriarchs  and  prophets 


FIRST  SERMON  IN  THE  CATHEDRAL.  327 

(1st  chapter  of  St.  Matthew),  lie  expUiined  it  in  such  a 
manner  that  his  wondering  and  enraptured  hearers  ex- 
claimed: "  We  never  heard  the  hke  of  this  before!"* 

He  continued  thus  to  exphain  St.  Matthew  according  to 
the  Greel^  text.  He  showed  how  all  the  Bible  found  at  once 
its  explanation  and  its  application  in  the  very  nature  of  man. 
Setting  forth  the  highest  truths  of  the  Gospel  in  simple  lan- 
guage, his  preaching  reached  all  classes,  the  wise  and  learned, 
as  well  as  the  ignorant  and  foolish.f  He  extolled  the  infinite 
mercies  of  God  the  Father,  and  conjured  all  his  hearers  to 
place  their  sole  trust  in  Jesus  Christ,  as  their  only  Saviour.J 
At  the  same  time,  he  called  them  most  earnestly  to  repent- 
ance ;  he  forcibly  attacked  the  prevailing  errors  among  his 
people ;  and  inveighed  courageously  against  the  luxury,  in- 
temperance, costly  garments,  the  oppression  of  the  poor,  idle- 
ness, foreign  service,  and  pensions  from  the  princes.  "  In 
the  pulpit,"  said  one  of  his  contemporaries,  "  he  spared  no  one, 
neither  pope,  emperor,  kings,  dukes,  princes,  lords,  nor  even 
the  confederates  themselves.  All  his  strength  and  all  the 
delight  of  his  heart  was  in  God ;  and  accordingly  he  exhorted 
all  the  city  of  Zurich  to  trust  solely  in  Him."§  "  Never  had 
they  heard  a  man  speak  with  such  authority,"  said  Oswald 
Myconius,  who  followed  his  friend's  labours  with  great  joy 
and  hope. 

It  was  impossible  that  the  Gospel  could  be  preached  in 
Zurich  to  no  purpose.  An  ever  increasing  multitude  of  all 
classes,  and  particularly  of  the  lower  orders,  flocked  to  hear 
him. II  iSIany  Zurichers  had  ceased  to  frequent  the  public 
worship.  "  I  derive  no  instruction  from  the  sermons  of  these 
priests,"  said  Fiisshn,  the  poet,  historian,  and  councillor  of 

*  Dessgleichen  wie  jederman  redt,  nie  gehort  worden  war.  B."^^f%?se, 
(Zwingle's  contemporary),  FiissHn  Beytrage,  iv.  36.  / 

+  Nam  ita  simplices  sequaliter  cum  prudentissimis  et  acutissiifeis  qui- 
bu-que,  proficiebaut.     Osw.  Myc.  Vita  Zw. 

X  In  welchem  er  Gott  den  Vater  prysset  und  alle  Menschen  allein  uff 
Jesum  Christum,  als  den  eiuigeu  Ileiland  verthrauwen  lehrte.  Bul- 
linger  Chron. 

§  AU'Sein  Trost  stuhiid  allein  mit  frolichem  Geraiith  zu  Gott B. 

Weise,  Fusslin  Beytr.  iv.  86. 

II  l)o  ward  bald  ein  gross  Gelaiiff  von  allerley  menschen,  Innsonders  von 
dem  gemeiaeu  Mann BuUiager  Chron. 


328  FIRST  SERMON EFFECTS — OPPOSITION. 

state ;  "  they  clvo  not  preach  the  things  belonging  to  salvation, 
because  they  understand  them  not.  I  can  see  in  these  men 
nothing  but  avarice  and  licentiousness."  Henry  Rauschlin, 
treasurer  of  state,  a  constant  reader  of  scripture,  thought  the 
same:  "The  priests,"  said  he,  "met  in  thousands  at  the 

Council  of  Constance to  burn  the  best  of  them  all."  These 

distinguished  men,  attracted  by  curiosity,  came  to  hear 
Zwingle's  first  sermon.  On  their  features  might  be  read  the 
emotion  with  which  they  listened  to  the  preacher.  "  Glory 
be  to  God!"  said  they,  as  they  retired;  "this  man  is  a 
preacher  of  the  truth.  He  will  be  our  Moses  to  lead  us 
forth  from  this  Egyptian  darkness."*  From  this  moment 
they  became  the  intimate  friends  of  the  reformer.  "  Ye 
mighty  ones  of  the  world,"  said  Fiisslin,  "  cease  to  proscribe 
the  doctrine  of  Christ !  When  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  had 
been  put  to  death,  fishermen  rose  up  to  fill  his  place.  -And 
now,  if  you  destroy  the  preachers  of  the  truth,  you  will  see 
glaziers,  millers,  potters,  founders,  shoemakers,  and  tailors 
teaching  in  their  stead."-|- 

For  a  time  there  was  but  one  cry  of  admiration  in  Zurich ; 
but  as  soon  as  the  first  moments  of  enthusiasm  were  passed, 
the  adversaries  resumed  their  courage.  Many  w^ell-meaning 
men,  alarmed  by  the  fear  of  a  reformation,  gradually  became 
estranged  from  Zwingle.  The  violence  of  the  monks,'  sup- 
pressed for  a  while,  burst  forth  again,  and  the  college  of  the 
canons  resounded  with  complaints.  Zwingle  was  immovable. 
His  friends,  as  they  contemplated  his  courage,  imagined  they 
saw^  a  man  of  the  apostolic  age  reappearing  before  them.J 
Among  his  enemies,  some  laughed  and  joSed,  others  gave 
utterance  to  violent  threats ;  but  he  endured  all  with  chris- 
tian patience.§  "  If  we  desire  to  gain  over  the  wicked  to 
Jesus  Ch.rist,"  lie  was  accystomed  to  say,  "  we  must  shut 
our  eyes  against  many  things."||  An  admirable  saying,  v/hich 
should  not  be  lost !  - 

•  Und  unser  Moses  seyn  der  uns  aus  Egypten  fiihrt.    Bulliiiger  Chron. 

t  Werdeii  die  Glaser,  Miiiler,  HafFiicr,  Giesser,  Shuhmacher  und 
Schneider  lehren.     Muller's  Reliq.  iii,  185. 

X  Nobis,  apostolici  illius  srcculi  virum  reprresentag.     Zw.  Epp.  p.  74. 

§  Obganiiiuut  quidam,  rident,  inii'.autur,  petulanter  iucessunt at  tu 

Tere,  Christiana  patientia,  suffers  omnia.     Ibid.  May  7,  1519. 

II  ConniYendum  ad  mnlta.  ci  qui  vclit  malos  Christo  lucri  facere  .Ibid. 


ZWINGLE  S  CHARACTER.  329 

His  character  and  his  deportment  towards  all  men  contri- 
buted, as  much  as  his  discourses,  to  win  their  hearts.  He 
was  at  once  a  true  Christian  and  a  true  republican.  The 
equality  of  mankind  was  not  with  him  a  mere  conventional 
term;  it  was  written  in  his  heart,  and  shown  by  his  life. 
He  had  neither  that  pliarisaical  pride  nor  that  monastic 
coarseness  which  offend  equally  the  simple  and  the  wise  of  this 
-world;  they  felt  attracted  towards  him,  and  were  at  ease  in 
his  society.  Bold  and  eneri^etic  in  the  pulpit,  he  was  affable 
to  all  whom  he  met  in  the  streets  or  public  places ;  he  was 
often  seen  in  the  halls  where  the  companies  and  trades  used 
to  meet,  explaining  to  the  citizens  the  chief  features  of  the 
christian  doctrine,  or  conversing  familiarly  with  them.  He 
addressed  peasants  and  patricians  with  the  same  cordiality. 
"  He  in\i:ed  tha  coiintr\'-people  to  dine  with  him,"  said  one 
of  his  most  violent  enemies,  ''  walked  with  them,  talked  to 
them  of  God,  put  the  devil  in  tlieir  hearts,  and  his  books  into 
their  pockets.  "He  succeeded  so  well  that  the  notables  of 
Zurich  used  to  visit  the  peasants,  drink  with  them,  show  them 
about  the  city,  and  pay  them  every  mark  of  attention."* 

He  continued  to  cultivate  music  "  with  moderation,"  says  . 
BuUinger;  nevertheless  tlie' opponents  of  the  Gospel  took 
advantage  of  this,  and  called  him  "  tlie  evangelical  lute- 
player  and  fifer."!  Faber  having  one  day  censured  him 
for  this  taste,  he  replied  with  noble  frankness  :  "  My  dear 
Faber,  you  do  not  know  vvdiat  music  is.  True,  I  have 
learnt  to  play  on  the  lute,  the  violin,  and  other  instruments, 
and  they  serve  me  to  quiet  little  children  ;|  but  you  are  too 
holy  for  music  !...... Do  you  not  know  that  David  was  a  skil- 
ful player  on  the  harp,  and  how  by  this  means  he  drove  the 

evil  spirit  out  of  Saul? Ah!   if  you  did  but  know  the 

sounds  of  the  heavenly  lyre,  the. wicked  spirit  of  ambition 
and  love  of  riches  which  possesses  you  would  soon  depart 
from  you  likewise."  Perhaps  this  may  have  been  a  v/eak- 
ness  in  Zwingle ;  still  it  Avas  with  a  spirit  of  cheerfulness 
and  evaiigelical  liberty  tjiat  ho  cultivated  this  art,  which 

*  Dass  der  Rath  gemeldete  Bauern  besucht Salat's  Chronik,p.  155. 

t  Der  Lauthenschlager  und  evaiigelisclier  Pfyffer.     Buliingcr  Chron. 
t  Dass  kombt  mir  Ja  ^vo\  die  Kind  zu  ^eschweigou.     Tbid. 


330  HIS  MODE  OF  LIFE BOOK-HAWKIKG. 

religion  has  always  associated  with  her  subhmest  devotion. 
He  set  to  music  some  of  his  christian  poems,  and  Avas  not 
ashamed  from  time  to  time  to  amuse  the  little  ones  of  his 
flock  with  his  lute.  He  conducted  himself  in  the  same 
kindly  manner  towards  the  poor.  '•  He  would  eat  and 
drink  wdth  all  vdio  invited  him,"  says  one  of  his  contem- 
poraries ;  "  he  despised  no  one ;  he  was  comnassionate  to 
the  poor,  always  steadfast  and  cheerful  in  good  and  evil  for- 
tune. No  misfortune  alarmed  him ;  his  conversation  was  at 
all  times  full  of  consolation,  and  his  heart  firm.*'*  Thus 
Zwingle's popularity  vras  ever  on  the  increase:  sitting  by  times 
at  the  tables  of  the  poor  and  at  the  banquets  of  tiie  rich,  as  his 
Master  had  done  in  former  days,  and  everywhere  doing  the 
work  to  which  God  had  called  him. 

He  was  indefatigable  in  study.  From  daybreak  until 
ten  o'clock  he  used  to  read,  write,  and  translate;  at  that 
time  Hebrew  was  the  special  object  of  his  studies.  After 
dinner  he  listened  to  those  wdio  had  any  news  to  give  him 
or  who  required  his  advice ;  he  then  would  walk  out  with, 
some  of  his  friends  and  visit  his  flock.  At  two  o'clock  he 
resumed  his  studies.  He  took  a  short  walk  after  supper, 
and  then  wrote  his  letters,  which  often  occupied  him  till 
midnight.  He  always  vrorked  standing,  and  never  permitted 
himself  to  be  disturbed  except  for  some  very  important  cause.-j- 

But ,  the  exertions  of  more  than  one  man  v/ere  required. 
A  man  named  Lucian  called  on  him  one  day  with  the  works 
of  the  German  reformer.  Ehenanus,  a  scholar  theii  residing 
at  Basle,  and  indefatigable  in  circulating  Luther's  writings 
in  Switzerland,  had  sent  him  to  Zwungle.  Ehenanus  had 
perceived  that  the  hawking  of  books  was  a  powerful  means 
of  spreading  the  evangehcal  doctrines.  Lucian  had  travelled 
over  almost  tlie  whole  of  Switzerland,  and  knew  nearly 
everybody.  "  Ascertain,"  said  Khenanus  to  Zwingle, 
""vhcther  this  man  possesses  sufiicient  prudence  and  skill; 
if  so,  let  him  carry  from  city  to  city,  from  town  to  town, 

*  War  allwegen  trostlichen  Gemliths  und  tapferer  Red.  B.  Weise, 
Fussl.  Beytr.  iv.  36.      ' 

+  Certas  studiis  vindicans  horas,  quas  etiam  non  omisit,  nisi  seriis 
coactus.    Osw.  Myc.  Vita  Zw. 


INDULGENCES.  S31 

from  village  to  village,  and  even  from  house  to  house,  among 
the  Swiss,  the  Avorks  of  Luther,  and  especially  his  exposition 
of  the  Lord's  prayer  written  for  the  laity  *  The  more  they 
are  known,  the  more  purchasers  they  will  find.  But  you 
must  take  care  not  to  let  him  hawk  any  other  books ;  for  if 
he  has  only  Luther's,  he  will  sell  them  so  much  the  faster." 
By  this  means  a  ray  of  iiglit  penetrated  the  humble  dwelUng 
of  many  a  Swiss  family.  There  was  however  one  book  that 
Zwingle  should  have  caused  to  be  distributed  along  w^th 
Luther's, — the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 


CHAPTER  VIL 

The  Indulgences— Samson  at  Berne  and  at  Baden— The  Dean  of  Brem- 
garten— Young  Henry  BuUinger— Samson  and  the  Dean— Zwingle'a 
internal  Struggles — Zwingle  opposes  the  Indulgences— Samson  is  sent 
back. 

An  opportunity  of  displaying  Zwingle  s  zeal  in  a  new  voca- 
tion presented  itself.  Samson,  the  famous  indulgence  mer- 
chant, w^as  slowly  approaching  Zurich.  This  wretched 
trafficker  had  left  Schwytz  and  arrived  at  Zug  on  the  20th 
of  September  1518,  and  had  remained  there  three  days. 
An  immense  crowd  had  gathered  round  him.  The  poorest 
were  the  most  eager,  and  thus  prevented  the  rich  from 
getting  near  him.  This  did  not  suit  the  monk's  vievrs; 
and  accordingly  one  of  his  attendants  began  to  ciy  out 
to  the  populace:  "Good  folks,  do  not  crowd  so  much! 
make  way  for  those  who  have  money !  AVe  will  afterwards 
endeavour  to  satisfy  those  who  have  none."  From  Zug, 
Samson  and  his  band  proceeded  to  Lucerne  ;  from  Lucerne  to 
Unterwalden  ;  and  then,  after  crossing  fertile  mountains  and 
rich  valleys,  skirting  the  everlasting  snows  of  the  Oberland, 
and  displaying  their  Romish  merchandise  in  these  most  beauti- 

•  Oppidatim,  municipatim,  Ticatim,  imo  domesticatim  per  Helvetios 
circumferat.    Zw.  Epp.  81 


332  SAMSON  AT  BERNE. 

ful  portions  of  Switzerland,  they  aiTived  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Berne.  Tlie  monk  was  at  iirst  forbidden  to  enter  the  city ; 
but  eventually,  by  means  of  certain  friends  he  had  there,  he 
succeeded  in  gaining  admission,  and  set  up  his  stall  in  St. 
Vincent's  Church.  Here  he  began  to  bawl  out  more  lustily 
than  before :  "  Here,"  said  he  to  the  rich,  "  are  indulgences 
on  parchment  for  a  crown." — "  There,"  said  he  to  the  poor, 
"  are  absolutions  on  common  paper  for  twobatz!"*  One 
day  a  celebrated  knight,  Jacques  de  Stein,  appeared  before 
him,  prancing  on  a  dapple-gray  horse,7  which  the  monk 
admired  very  much.  ''  Give  me,"  said  the  knight,  "  an 
indulgence  for  myself,  for  my  troop,  five  hundred  strong,  for 
all  my  vassals  at  Belp,  and  for  all  my  ancestors,  and  you 
shall  have  my  dapple-gray  charger  in  exchange."  This 
was  asking  a  high  price  for  a  horse ;  but  as  it  pleased  the 
Franciscan,  they  soon  came  to  terms ;  the  charger  was  led 
to  the  monk's  stable,  and  all  those  souls  were  declared  for 
ever  exempt  from  hell.  Another  day,  a  citizen  purchased  of 
him  for  thirteen  florins  an  indulgence  empoAvering  his  con- 
fessor to  absolve  him,  among  other  matters,  from  every  kind 
of  perjury4  So  much  respect  Avas  felt  for  Samson,  that  the 
councillor  De  May,  an  aged  and  enlightened  man,  who  had 
spoken  irreverently  of  him,  vv-as  compelled  to  beg  pardon  of 
the  haughty  monk  on  his  knees. 

On  the  last  day  of  his  stay  the  noisy  sound  of  bells  pro- 
claimed* the  departure  of  the  monk  from  Berne.  Samson 
was  in  the  church,  standing  on  the  steps  of  the  high  altar. 
The  canon  Henry  Lupulus,  formerly  Zwingle's  teacher,  was 
his  interpreter.  "  When  the  vrolf  and  the  fox  prowl  about 
together,"  said  the  canon  Ansclm,  turning  to  the  schultheiss 
De  Watteville,  "  your  safest  plan,  my  gracious  lord,  is  to 
shut  up  your  sheep  and  your  geese."  But  the  monk  cared 
little  for  such  remarks,  which,  moreover,  did  not  reach 
his  ears :  "  Kneel  down,"  said  he  to  the  superstitious 
crowd,  ".  recite  three  Paters^  three  Aves,  and  your  souls  will 

*  A  batz  is  wortli  about  three-halfpence. 

-I"  Una  einen   Kuttgrowcu  Hen^st.      Anshelra,  v.  335  ;  J.  J.  Hotting. 
Helv.  K.  Gesoh.  iii.  29. 

t  A  quovia  po?-ji:rio.     Mullcr's  R.eliq.  iv.  403. 


SAMSON  AT  BADEN.  333 

immediately  be  as  pure  as  at  the  moment  of  your  baptism." 
Upon  this  all  the  people  fell  on  tlieir  knees.  Samson, 
desirous  of  surpassing  himself,  exclaimed  :  "  I  deliver  from 
the  torments  ojf  purgatory  and  of  hell  all  the  souls  of  the 
Bernese  who  are  dead,  whatever  may  have  becH  the  man- 
ner and  the  place  of  their  death!"  These  mountebanks, 
like  their  brothers  of  the  fairs,  kept  their  best  trick  till  the 
last. 

Samson,  laden  with  money,  proceeded  through  Argovia 
and  Baden  towards  Zurich.  At  every  step,  this  monk,  whose 
appearance  had  been  so  wretched  when  first  he  crossed  the 
Alps,  displayed  greater  haughtiness  and  splendour.  ^  The 
Bishop  of  Constance,  who  was  irritated  because  Samson 
would  not  have  his  bulls  legalized  by  him,  had  forbidden 
all  the  priests  of  his  diocese  to  open  their  churches  to  him. 
.  At  Baden,  however,  the  priest  of  the  parish  dared  not  make 
any  strenuous  opposition  to  his  traffic.  The  efirontery  of  the 
monk  was  redoubled.  Heading  a  procession  round  the  ceme- 
tery, he  seemed  to  fix  his  eyes  upon  some  object  in  the  air, 
while  his  acolytes  were  chanting  the  hymn  for  the  dead ;  and 
pretending  to  see  the  souls  escaping  from  the  cemetery  to 
heaven,  he  exclaimed:  '' Fcce  volant !  See  how  they  fly  !" 
One  day  a  man  went  into  the  belfry  and  ascended  to  the 
top ;  erelong  a  cloud  of  white  feathers,  floating  in  the  air, 
covered  the  astonished  procession  :  "  See  how  they  fly !"  ex- 
claimed this  wag,  shaking  a  cushion  on  the  summit  of  the 
tower.  Many  persons  burst  out  laughing.*  Samson  flew 
into  a  passion,  and  was  not  to  be  appeased  until  hq  was  told 
that  the  man's  wits  were  sometimes  disordered.  He  left 
Baden  quite  abashed. 

He  continued  his  journey,  and  about  the  end  of  February 
1519,  arrived  at  Bremgarten,  which  the  schultheiss  and 
junior  priest  of  the  town,  who  had  seen  him  at  Baden,  had 
invited  him  to  visit.  In  all  that  district  no  one  enjoyed  a 
better  reputation  than  Dean  Buliinger.  This  man,  although 
ill  informed  in  the  Word  of  God  and  in  the  errors  of  the 
Church,  was  frank,  zealous,  eloquent,  charitable  to  the  poor," 
ever  ready  to  do  a  kindness  to  the  little  ones  of  his  flock, 
*  Dessen  viel  Luth  gnug  lachten.    Buliinger  Chronik. 


334  DEAN  OF  BREMGARTEN HENRY  BULLINGER. 

and  was  generally  beloved.  In  his  youth  he  had  formed  a 
conscientious  union  with  tlie  daughter  of  a  councillor  in  the 
town.  This  was  a  practice  not  unusual  among  priests  who 
were  unwilling  to  lead  a  scandalous  life.  Anna  had  borne 
him  five  solis,  and  this  numerous  family  had  by  no  means 
diminished  tlie  respect  felt  towards  him.  In  all  Switzerland 
there  was  not  a  more  hospitable  house  than  his.  He  was 
fond  of  hunting,  and  might  often  be  seen  with  a  pack  of 
ten  or  twelve  hounds,  and  accompanied  by  the  lords  of 
Hallwyll,  the  abbot  of  Mury,  and  the  patricians  of  Zurich, 
scouring  the  neighbouring  fields  and  forests.  His  table  was 
free  to  ail  comers,  and  none  of  his  guests  was  gayer  than 
himself.  When  the  deputies  to  the  diet  were  going  to  Baden 
by  way  of  Bremgarten,  they  were  always  entertained  by  the 
dean.  "  BuUinger,"  said  they,  "  holds  a  court  hke  the  most 
powerful  lord."  • 

Strangers  had  remarked  in  this  house  a  child  with  in- 
telHgent  features.  Henry,  one  of  the  dean's  sons,  had  in- 
curred many  dangers  from  his  earliest  infancy.  At  one  time 
he  was  attacked  by  the  plague,  and  he  was  about  to  be 
buried,  when  some  feeble  signs  of  life  restored  joy  to  his 
parents'  hearts.  On  another  occasion,  a  vagabond,  having 
attracted  him  by  his  caresses,  was  carrying  him.  away,  when 
some  passers-by  recognised  and  rescued  him.  At  three 
years  old,  he  knew  the  Lord's  prayer  and  the  Apostles'  creed ; 
and  creeping  into  the  church,  he  would  go  into  his  fathers 
pulpit,  gravely  take  his  station,  and  repeat  at  the  full  strength 
of  his  voice  :  "  I  beheve  in  God  the  Father,"  &c.  At  twelve 
years  of  age  his  parents  sent  him  to  the  grammar  school  of 
Emmeric ;  their  hearts  were  filled  with  apprehension,  for  the 
times  were  dangerous  for  an  inexperienced  boy.  When  the 
regulations  of  a  university  appeared  to  them  too  severe,  the 
students  might  often  be  seen  quitting  the  school  in  troops, 
taking  Httle  children  with  them,  and  encamping  in  the 
woods,  whence  they  would  send  the  youngest  of  their 
number  to  beg  bread,  or  else,  with  arms  in  their  hands, 
would  fall  upon  travellers,  whom  they  robbed,  and  then 
consumed  the  fruits  of  their  plunder  in  debauchery.  For- 
tunately Henry  was  preserved  from  evil  in  this  distant  place. 


SAMSON  AND  THE  DEAN.  335 

Like  Luther,  he  gained  his  bread  by  singing  from  door  to 
door,  for  his  father  wished  him  to  learn  to  hve  on  his  o^vn 
resources.  He  was  sixteen  years  old  when  he  opened  a  New 
-Testament.  "  I  there  found,"  said  he,  "  all  that  is  necessary 
for  man's  salvation,  and  from  that  time  I  adhered  to  this, 
principle,  that  v^^e  must  follow  the  sacred  Scriptures  alone, 
and  reject  all  human  additions.  I  believe  neither  the 
Fathers  nor  myself,  but  explain  scripture. by  scripture,  with- 
out adding  or  taking  away  anything."*  Thus  did  God 
prepare  this  young  man,  who  was  one  day  to  be  Zwingle's 
successor.  He  is  the  author  of  the  chronicle  so  often  quoted 
by  us. 

About  this  time  Samson  arrived  at  Bremgarten  with  all 
Ills  train.  The  bold  dean,  wliom  this  little  Italian  army  did 
not  dismay,  forbade  the  monk  to  sell  his  merchandise  ir^  his 
•deanery.  Tlie  schultheiss,  the  tow^n-council,  and  the  junior 
pastor, — all  friends  to  Samson, — were  met  together  in  a 
chamber  of  the  inn  where  tiie  latter  had  alighted,  and,  greatly 
disconcerted,  had  gatiiered  round  tlie  impatient  monk  wlien 
the  dean  arrived.  "  Here  are  the  papal  bulls,"  said  the 
monk  ;  "  open  your  church  !" 

The  Dean. — "  I  will  not  permit  the  purses  of  my  parish- 
ioners to  be  drained  by  unauthenticated  letters;  for  the 
bishop  has  iiot  legalized  them." 

The  Monk,  solemnly. — "  The  pope  is  above  the  bishop. 
I  forbid  you  to  deprive  your  flock  of  so  signal  a  favour." 

'The  Dean. — "  Should  it  cost  me  my  life,  I  will  not  open 
my  church." 

The  Monk,  indignantly.  —  "Rebellious  priest!  in  the 
name  of  our  most,  holy  lord  the  pope,  I  pronounce  against 
you  the  greater  excommunication,  and  will  not  absolve  you 
until  you  have  redeemed  such  unprecedented  rashness  by 
paying  three  hundred  ducats." 

The  Dean,  turning  his  hack  and  quitting  the  room. — "  I 
shall  know  how  to  reply  to  my  lawful  judges :  r^3  for  you' 
and  your  excommunication,  I  care  not  for  either." 

The  Monk,  in  a  passion. — "  Impudent  brute !    }  am  going 

*  Bulling.  Epp.  Franz's  Merkw.  Zuge,  p.  13. 


33G  zwingle's  internal  struggles. 

to  Zurich,  and  I  will  there  lay  my  complaint  before  the 
deputies  of  the  confederation."* 

The  Dean. — "  I  can  appear  there  as  well  as  you,  and  will 
go  tliither  immediately." 

While  these  events  were  taking  place  at  Breragarten, 
Zwingle,  who  saw  the  enemy  gradually  approaching,  preached 
energetically  against  the  indulgences,  j  The  vicar,  Faber  of 
Constance,  encouraged  him,  promising  him  the  bishop's  sup- 
port.! "  I  am  aware,"  said  Samson,  as  he  was  moving 
towaj'ds  Zurich,  "  that  Zwingle  will  speak  against  me,  but  I 
will  stop  his  mouth."  In  effect,  Zwingle  felt  too  deeply  all 
the  sweetness  of  Christ's  forgiveness,  not  to  attack  the  paper 
indulgences  of  these  foolisli  men.  Like  Luther,  he  often 
trembled  because  of  iiis  sinfulness,  but  he  found  in  the  Lord 
a  deliverance  from  every  fear.  This  modest  but  resolute 
man  increased  in  tlie  knowledge  of  God.  "  When  Satan 
frightens  me,"  said  ho,  "  by  crying  out :  *  You  have  not  done 
this  or  that,  whicli  God  commands !'  forthwitli  tlie  gentle 
voice  of  tlie  Gospel  consoles  me,  by  saying :  '  What  thou 
canst  not  do  (and  certainly  thou  canst  do  nothing),  Christ 
has  done  and  poi'fected.'  Yes  (continued  the  pious  evange- 
list), when  my  heart  is  troubled  because  of  my  hehplessness 
and  the  weakness  of  my  flesh,  my  spirit  is  revived  at  the 
sound  of  these  glad  tidings  :  Christ  is  thy  innocence !  Clirist 
is  thy  righteousness !  Christ  is  thy  salvation !  Tliou  art 
nothing,  thou  canst  do  nothing !  Christ  is  the  Alpha  and 
Omega ;  Christ  is  the  First  and  tlie  Last ;  Christ  is  all 
things ;  he  can  do  all  t]ungs.§  All  created  things  will  for- 
sake and  deceive  thee ;    but  Christ,  the  innocent  and  figlite- 

ous  one,  will  receive  and  justify  tliee Yes!   it  is  he," 

exclaimed    Zwingle,    '*'  vrho  is  our  righteousness,    and  the 

*  Dii  freclie  Bestie &c.     Bull.  Chronik. 

t  Ich   yrsn^ete   etreni;   wider  dcs    Pabsts    Ablass Z\v.   0pp.    ii. 

part  i.  p.  7. 

t  Uiid  liat  mich  darin  gestarkt  :  cr  -welle  mir  mit  aller  triiv/  bvstou. 
~lbid. 

§  Chri.stus  est  innoceiitia  tua  ;  Christus  est  justitia  et  puritas  tua ; 
Christus  est  salus  tua  ;  tu  nihil  es,  tu  nihil  potes  ;  Christus  est  A  et  n  ; 
Christus  est  prora  et  puppis  Uhe  proio  and  the  stern);  Christus  est 
omnia Ibid.  i.  207. 


ON  INDULGENCES SAMSON  DISMISSED.  337 

righteousness  of  all  those  who  shall  ever  appear  justified 
before  the  throne  of  God!" 

In  the  presence  of  such  truths,  the  indulgences  fell  of 
themselves :  Zwingle  accordingly  feared  not  to  attack  them. 
"  No  man,"  said  he,  "  can  remit  sins  ;  Christ,  who  is  very- 
God  and  very  man,  alone  has  this  power.*  Go !  buy  indul- 
gences  but  be  assured,  that  you  are  not  absolved.    Those 

wlio  sell  remission  of  sins  for  money,  are  the  companions  of 
Simon  the  magician,  the  friends  of  Balaam,  and  the  ambas- 
sadors of  Satan." 

Dean  Bullinger,  still  heated  by  his  conversation  with  the 
monk,  arrived  at  Zurich  before  him.  He  came  to  lay  his 
complaints  before  the  diet  against  this  shameless  merchant 
and  his  traffic.  He  found  some  envoys  from  the  bishop  who 
were  there  with  the  same  motives,  and  made  co;iimon  cause 
with  them.  All  promised  to  support  him.  The  spirit  that 
animated  Zwingle  pervaded  the  city.  The  council  of  state 
resolved  to  oppose  the  monk's  entry  into  Zurich. 

Samson  had  reached  the  suburbs  and  alighted  at  an  inn. 
He  was  preparing  to  mount  his  horse  to  make  his  solemn 
entry,  and  had  already  one  foot  in  the  stirrup,  when  deputies 
from  the  council  appeared  before  him,  offering  him  the  hono- 
rary cup  of  wine  as  envoy  from  the  pope,  and  informing  him 
that  he  might  dispense  with  entering  Zurich.  "  I  have 
something  to  communicate  to  the  diet  in  the  name  of  his 
holiness,"  replied  the  monk.  This  was  a  mere  trick.  It 
was  agreed,  however,  to  receive  him ;  but  as  he  spoke  of 
nothing  but  papal  bulls,  he  was  dismissed  after  being  com- 
•pelled  to  withdraw  the  excommunication  pronounced  against 
the  dean  of  Bremgarten.  He  quitted  the  hall  fuming  with 
anger,  and  soon  after  the  pope  recalled  him  to  Italy.  A 
waggon,  drawn  by  three  horses  and  laden  with  the  money 
that  his  falsehoods  had  wrung  from  the  poor,  preceded  him 
on  those  steep  paths  of  the  St.  Gothard  that  he  had  crossed 
eight  months  before,  without  money  or  parade,'and  burdened 
with  onlv  a  few  papers. f 

'  m 

*  Nisi  Christus  Jesus,  verus  Deus  et  verus  homo Zw.  0pp.  i.  412. 

t  Und  fiihrt  mit  Ihm  ein  threspendiger  Schatz  an  Gelt,  den  er 
LUthen  abgelogen  hat.    Bullinger  Chrooik. 

VOL.  n.  15 


338  ZWINGLF.'S  LABOURS THE  HATHS. 

The  Helvetic  diet  showed  more  resolution  than  the  Ger- 
man. It  was  because  neither  bishops  nor  cardinals  had  a 
seat  in  it.  And  hence  the  pope,  deprived  of  these  supporters, 
acted  more  mildly  towards  Switzerland  than  towards  Ger- 
many. But  the  affair  of  the  indulgences,  which  played  so 
important  a  part  in  tjie  German,  was  merely  an  episode  in  the 
Swiss  Reformation. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Zwingle's  Tofls,,aud  Fatigue— The  Baths  of  Pfeffers— The  Monjent  of 
God— The  Great  Death— Zwiugle  attacked  by  the  Plague— His  Adver- 
saries— HiaFriends — Convakscence — General  Joy — Effects  of  the  Pes- 
tilence—Myconius  at  Lucerue — Oswald  encourages  Zwingle— Zwiugle 
at  Basle — Capito  invited  to  Mentz— Hedio  at  Basle— The  Unnatural 
Sou— Preparations  for  the  Struggle. 

ZwiNGLE  did  not  spare  himself.  Such  great  and  continued 
toil  called  for  relaxation,  and  he  was  ordered  to  repair  to  the 
baths  of  Pfeffers.  ''  Oh !  had  I  a  hundred  tongues,  a  hun- 
dred mouths,  and  a  voice  of  iron,  as  Virgil  says ;  or  rather 
had  I  the  eloquence  of  Cieero,  how  could  I  express  all  that 
I  owe  to  you,  and  the  pain  this  separation  causes  me?"* 
Such  were  the  parting  words  of  Herus,  one  of  the  pupils 
resident  in  his  house,  and  who  thus  gave  utterance  to  the 
feelings  of  all  who  knew  Zwingle.  He  departed,  and  reached 
Pfeffers  through  the  frightful  gorge  formed  by  the  impetuous 
torrent  of  the  Jamina.  He  descended  into  that  infernal 
gulf,  as  Daniel  the  hermit  terms  it,  and  arrived  at  those 
baths,  perpetually  shaken  by  the  fall  of  the  torrent,  and  mois- 
tened by  the  spray  of  its  broken  waters.  Torches  were 
required  to  be  burned  at  noon-day  in  the  house  where  Zwin- 
gle lodged.  It  was  even  asserted  by  the  inhabitants,  that 
frightful  spectres  appeared  sometimes  amid  the  gloom. 
And  yet  even  here  he  found  an  opportunity  of  serving  his 

*  Etiamsi  mihi  sint  linguae  centum,  sint  oraque  centum,  ferrea  vox,  ui 
Virgilius  ait,  aut  potius  Ciceroniana  eloquentia.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  84. 


THE  MOMENT  OF  GOD.  339 

Master.  His  affability  won  the  hearts  of  many  of  the  inva- 
lids. Among  their  number  was  the  celebrated  poet,  Philip 
Ingentinus,  professor  at  Friburg,  in  Brisgaii  *  who  from  that 
time  hecame  a  zealous  supporter  of  tha  Reformation. 

God  was  watdiing  over  his  work,  and  designed  to  accele- 
rate it.  Strong  in  frame,  in  character,  and  in  talents,  Zwingle, 
whose  defect  consisted  in  this  strength,  was  destined  to  see 
ft  prostrated,  that  he  might  become  such  an  instrument  as 
God  loves.  He  needed  the  baptism  of  adversity  and  infir- 
mity, of  weakness  and  pain.  Luther  had  received  it  in  that 
hour  of  anguish  when  his  cell  and  the  long  galleries  of  the 
convent  at  Erfurth  re-eoiioed  with  his  piercing  cries.  Zwingle 
was  appointed  to  receive  it  by  being  brought  into  contact  with 
sickness  and  death.  There  is  a  moment  in  the  history  of  the 
heroes  of  this  world,  of  such  as  Charles  XII.  or  Napoleon, 
which  decides  their  career  and  their  renown ;  it  is  that  in 
which  their  strength  is  suddenly  revealed  to  them.  An  ana- 
logout  moment  exists  in  the  life  of  God^s  heroes,  but  it  is  in 
a  contrary  direction  ;  it  is  that  in  which  they  first  recognise 
their  helplessness  and  nothingness ;  from  that  hour  they  re- 
ceive the  strength  of  God  from  on  high.  A  work  like  that 
of  which  Zwingle  was  to  be  the  instrument,  is  never  accom- 
plished by  the  natural  strength  of  man  ;  it  would  mther  im- 
mediately, like  a  tree  transplanted  in  all  its  maturity  and 
vigour.  A  plant  must  be  feeble  or  it  will  not  take  root,  and  a 
gforin  must  die  in  the  eartli  before  it  can  become  fruitful.  God 
conducted  Zwingle,  and  with  him  the  work  that  depended  on 
him,  to  the  gates  of  the  sepulchre.  It  is  from  among  the  dry 
bones,  th&darkness,  and  the  dust  of  death,  that  God  is  pleased 
to  select  the  instruments  by  means  of  which  he  designs  to 
scatter  over  the  earth  his  light,  regeneration,  and  life. 

Zwingle  was  hidden  among  those  colossalrocks  that  encircle 
the  furious  torrent  of  the  Jamina,  when  he  was  suddenly  in- 
formed that  the  plague,  or  the  great  death,j  as  it  was  called^ 
had  broken  out  at  Zurich.     It  appeared  in  all  its  terror  in 
the  month  of  August,  on  St.  Lawrence's  day,  and  lasted  tilh 

•  Illic  turn  comitatem  tuam  e  sinu  uberrimo  profluentem,  non  inju- 
ande  sum  expertus.    Zw.  Epp.  p   119. 
t  Der  grosse  Tod.    Bullinojer  Chronik. 


340  THE  GREAT  DEATH.  ' 

Candlemas,  sweeping  off  two  thousand  five  hundred  inhabit- 
ants. The  young  men  who  resided  in  Zwingle's  house  had 
quitted  it  immediately,  in  accordance  with  tl\e  directions  he 
had  left  behind  him.  His  house  was  deserted ;  but  it  was  hia 
time  to  return  to  it.  He  hastily  quitted  Pfeffers,  and  reap- 
peared in  the  midst  of  his  flock,  which  the  malady  had  deci- 
mated; his  younger  brother  Andrew,  who  had  waited  for  him, 
he  immediately  sent  back  to  Wildhaus,  and  from  that  houi 
devoted  himself  entirely  to  the  victims  of  this  frightful  scourge. 
Every  day  he  proclaimed  Christ  and  his  consolations  to  the 
sick.*  His  friends,  delighted  to  see  him  unharmed  amid  so 
many  deadly  arrows,-]-  experienced  li^wever  a  secret  alarm. 
"  Do  your  duty,"  said  a  letter  from  Basle,  written  by  Conrad 
Brunner,  who  himself  died  of  the  plague  a  few  months  after- 
wards, "  but  at  the  same  time  remember  to  take  care  of 
your  own  life."  This  caution  came  too  late ;  Zwingle  was 
attacked  by  the  plague.  The  great  preacher  of  Switzerland 
lay  stretched  on  a  bed  from  which  he  seemed  likely  never  to 
rise.  His  thoughts  were  turned  inwards;  his  eyes  were  di- 
rected to  heaven.  He  knew  that  God  had  given  him  a  sure 
inheritance,  and  venting  the  feelings  of  his  heart  in  a  hymn 
overflowing  with  unction  and  simplicity,  of  which,  though 
we  cannot  transfer  the  antique  and  natural  language,  we  will 
endeavour  at  least  to  exhibit  its  rhythm  and  literal  mean- 
ing,— he  exclaimed : — 

Lo  !  at  tiie  door 

I  hear  death's  knock  !J 
Shield  me,  0  Lord, 

My  strength  and  rock, 

*  Ut  in  majori  periculo  sis,  quod  in  die  te  novo  exponas,  dum  invisfs 
aegrotos.  Bullinger  Chronik.  p.  87.  Chateaubriand  had  forgotten  this  and 
a  thousand  similar  facts,  when  he  wrote  that  "the  protestant  pastor  aban- 
dons the  necessitous  on  the  bgd  of  death,  and  never  risks  his  life  in  the 
midst  of  the  pestilence."     Essai  sur  la  litterature  Anglaise. 

+  Plurimum  gaudeo,  te  inter  tot  jactus  tclorum  versantem,  illresum, 
hactenus  evasisse.    Ibid. 

X  Ich  mein  der  Tod, 

Syg  an  der  Th'  r,  &c.    Zw.  0pp.  ii.  part  ii.  'J70. 
In  rendering  this  and  the  other  specimens  of  poetry  contained  in  this 
history,  the  translator  has  aimed  solely  at  giving  a  faithful  transcript 
of  the  original. 


Z■WI^■GI.E  (BATCHES  THE  PLAGUE.  341 

The  hand  once  nailed 

Upon  the  tree, 
Jesus,  uplift — 

And  shelter  me. 

Wiliest  thou,  then, 

Death  conquer  me* 
In  my  noonday  1 

So  let  it  be  ! 

Oh  !  may  I  die, 

Since  I  am  thine  ; 
Thy  home  is  made 

For  faith  like  mine. 

Meantime  his  disease  increased  in  virulence ;  his  despairing 
friends  beheld  this  man,  the  hope  of  Switzerland  and  of  the 
Church,  about  to  fall  a  prey  to  the  tomb.  His  senses  and  his 
strength  forsook  him.  His  heart  was  dismayed,  but  he  still 
found  strength  sufficient  to  turn  towards  God  and  to  cry : — 

My  pains  increase  : 

Lord,  stand  thou  near. 
Body  and  soul 

Dissolve  with  fear. 

Now  death  is  near, 
>  My  tongue  is  dumb  ; 

Fight  for  me,  Lord. 

Mine  hour  is  come  !  +  . 
St.e  ii^^tan's  net 
Is  o'er  me  tost— 

,  I  feel  his  hand ^ 

Must  I  be  lost  ?    - 

His  shafts,  his  voice 

Alarm  no  more, 
For  here  I  lie 

Thy  cross  before. 

Canon  Hoffman,  sincerely  attached  to  his  creed,  could  not 
bear  the  idea  of  seeing  zwingle  die  in  the  errors  which  he 

*  Willt  du  dann  glych 

Tod  haben  mich 

In  mitts  der  Tagen  min 

So  soil's  wiUig  sin.    Zw.  0pp.  ii.  part  ii.  270. 

+  Nun  ist  es  um 

Min  Zung  ist  stumm. 
*        *        *        *        » 

Darum  ist  Zyt 

D*a3  du  min  strvt.     Ibid.  271. 


342  fflS  ENEMIES  AND  FRIENDS. 

had  preached.  He  called  on  the  provost  of  the  chapter,  and 
said  to  him  :  "  Think  of  the  danger  to  which  his  soul  is  ex- 
posed. Has  he' not  designated  as  innovators  and  fantastical 
all  the  doctors  who  have  taught  these  three  Iiundrod  and 
eighty  years  past  and  more — Alexander  Hales,  Ronaven- 
ture,  Albertus  Magnus,  Thomas  Aquinas,  and  all  the 
canonists  ?  Does  not  he  maintain  that  their  doctrines  are 
mere  visions,  w^hich  they  dreamt  in  their  cowls  within  the 

walls  of  their  cloisters  ? Alas  !  it  would  have  been  better 

for  the  city  of  Zurich  had  Zwingle  ruineil  our  vintage  and 

our  harvest  for  many  years  !  Now  he  is  at  death's  door I 

entreat  you  to  save  his  poor  soul ! "  It  w^oul J  appear  that  the 
provost,  who  was  more  enlightened  than  the  canon,  did  not 
think  it  necessary  to  convert  Zwingle  to  Bonaventure  and 
Albertus  Magnus.     He  was  left  in  peace. 

The  city  was  filled  with  distress.  The  believers  cried  to 
God  night  and  day,  praying  Him  to  restore  their  faithful  pas- 
tor.* The  alarm  had  spread  from*  Zurich  to  the  mountains 
of  the  Tockenburg.  The  pestilence  had  made  its  appearance 
even  on  those  lofty  hills.  Seven  or  eight  persons  hnd  died 
in  the  village,  among  whom  was  a  servant  of  Zwingle's  bro- 
ther Nicholas,  f  No  letter  was  received  from  the  reformer. 
"  Tell  me,"  wTOte  young  Andrew  Zwingle,  "  in- what  state 
you  are,  ray  dear  brother.  The  abbot  and  all  our  brothers 
salute  thee."  It  would  appear  that  Zwingle's  parents  were 
dead,  from  there  being  no  mention  of  them  here. 

The  news  of  Zwingle's  malady,  and  even  the  report  of  his 
death,  was  circulated  through  Switzerland  and  Germany. 
'•'  Alas!"  exclaimed  Hedio  in  tears,  "the  preserver  of  our 
country,  tlie  trumpet  of  the  Gospel,  the  magnanimous  herald 
of  truth,  is  cut  down  in  the  flo-wer  and  spring-tide  of  liis 
life! "I  When  the  news  of  Zwn'ngWs  decease  reached  Basle, 
the  whole  city  resounded  w^ith  lamentations  and  mourning.  § 

*,  Alle  Glaubige  rufften  Gott  treuwillicli  an,  dass  er  Ihren  getreii-wftn 
Hirten  wieder  ufrichte.     Bullinger  Chronik. 

f  Nicolao  vero  gerraano  nostro  etiam  obiit  servus  suus,  attamcn  non 
in  pedibus  suis.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  88. 

:J:  Quis  enim  non  doleat,  publicam  patriae  salutem,  tubam  Evangelii, 
magnanimum  veritatis  buccinatorem  langnere,  intercidere.     Ibid.  p.  90. 

§  Heu  quantum  luctus,  fatis  Zwinglium  concessisse,  importunus  ille 
Kumor,  suo  vehementi  impetu  divulgavit.     Ibid.  p.  91. 


HIS  RECOVERY.  343 

Yet  the  spark  of  life  that  still  remained  began  to  burn  more 
brightly.  Although  his  frame  was  weak,  his  soul  felt  the 
unalterable  conviction  that  Gocl  had  called  him  to  replace 
the  candle  of  His  Word  on  the  empty  candlestick  of  the 
Church.  The  plague  had  forsaken  its  victim,  and  Zwingle 
exclaims  with  emotion  : — 

My  God,  my  Sire, 

Heal'd  by  thy  hand, 
Upon  the  earth 
Once  more  I  stand. 

From  guilt  and  sin 

May  I  be  free  ! 
My  mouth  shall  sing 

Alone  of  thee  ! 

The  uncertain  hour 

For  me  will  come... 
O'erwhelm'd  perchance 

With  deeper  gloom.* 

It  matters  not  ! 

With  joy  I'll  bear 
My  yoke,  until 

I  reach  heaven's  sphere.f 

At  the  beginning  of  November,  as  soon  as  he  could  hold 
a  pen,  Zwingle  wrote  to  his  family.  This  gave  unutterable 
joy  to  his  friends,}:  particularly  to  his  young  brother  Andrew, 
Avho  himself  died  of  the  plague  in  the  following  year, 'and  at 
whose  death  Ulrich  wept  and  groaned  (as  he  himself  observes) 
with  more  than  woman's  sorrow.§  At  Basle,  Conrad  Brun- 
ner,  Zwingle's  friend,  and  Bruno  Amerbach,  the  celebrated 
printer,  both  young  men,  had  died  after  three  days'  illness. 
*  These  words  were  strikingly  fulfilled,  twelve  years  later,  on  th« 
blood-stained  field  of  Caf>pel.  ^ 

t  So  will  ich  doch 
Den  Trutz  und  Poch 
In  diser  Welt 
Tragen  frblich 
Um  widergelt. 
Although  these  three  fragments  of  poetry  bear  date  "  at  the  begin- 
ning, the  middle,  and  the  end  of  his  malady,"  and  express  the  sentiments 
Zwingle  really  felt  at  these  three  periods,  it  is  most  probable  that  they 
were  not  put  into  the  shape  in  \vhich  they  have  come  down  to  us  until 
after  his  recovery.     See  Bullingor  Chronik. 

J  Inspectis  tuis  Uteris,  iucredibilis  quidam  eestus  laetitias  pectus 
subiit.     Zw.  Epp.  p.  88. 

§  Ejulatiira  et  luctum  plusquam  femineum.     Ibid.  p.  155. 


344  GENERAL  JOY EFFECTS  OF  SICKNESS. 

It  was  believed  in  that  city  that  Zwingle  also  had  fallen. 
The  university  felt  the  deepest  dejection.  "  Whom  the 
gods  love  die  young,"  said  they*  But  wlio  can  describe  their 
delight  when  Collins,  a  student  from  Lucerne,  and  after  him 
a  merchant  from  Zurich,  brought  intelligence  that  Zwingle 
had  escaped  from  the  jaws  of  deathly  The  vicar  of  the 
Bishop  of  Constance,  John  Faber,  that  old  friend  of  Zwingle's, 
who  was  subsequently  his  most  violent  antagonist,  wrote  to 
him ;  "  Oh !  my  beloved  Ulrich,  what  joy  I  feel  at  learning 
that  you  have  been  saved  from  the  grasp  of  cruel  death! 
When  you  are  in  danger  the  christian  commonwealth  is 
threatened.  The  Lord  has  pleased  to  urge  you  by  these 
trials  to  seek  more  earnestly  for  eternal  life." 

This  was  indeed  the  aim  of  the  trials  by  which  God  had 
proved  Zwingle,  and  this  end  was  obtained,  but  in  a  dif- 
ferent manner  from  that  imagined  by  Faber.  This  pesti- 
lence of  1519,  which  committed  such  frightful  ravages  in 
the  north  of  Switzerland,  was  in  the  hands  of  God  a  povrer- 
ful  means  for  the  conversion  of  many  souls. J  But  on  no  one 
did  it  exercise  so  powerful  an  influence  as  on  Zwingle.  The 
Gospel,  which  had  hitherto  been  too  much  regarded  by  him 
as  a  mere  doctrine,  now  became  a  great  reality.  He  arose 
from  the  darkness  of  the  sepulchre  with  a  new  heart.  His 
zeal  became  more  active ;  his  life  more  holy  ;  his  preaching 
more  free,  more  christian,  and  more  powerful.  This  was 
the  epoch  of  Zwingle's  complete  emancipation ;  hencefor- 
ward he  consecrated  himself  entirely  to  God.  But  the  Re- 
formation of  Switzerland  received  a  new  life  at  the  same 
time  as  the  reformer.  The  scourge  of  God,  the  great  death, 
as  it  swept  over  these  mountains  and  descended  into  its 
valleys,  gave  a  holier  character  to  the  movement  that  was 
there  taking  place.  The  Reformation,  as  well  as  Zwingle, 
was  baptized  in  the  waters  of  affliction  and  of  grace,  and  came 
forth  purer  and  more  vigorous.  It  was  a  memorable  day  in 
the  counsels  of  God  for  the  regeneration  of  this  people. 

*"Ov  T£  ^£9/  tptXieua-i,  vtavia-xo;  TiXivra.      Zw.  Epp.  p.  90. 

t  Ediris  te  mortis  faucibus  feliciter  ereptum  negotiator  quidam  Tigu. 
rinus Ibid.  p.  91, 

X  Als  die  Pestilentz  im  Jahre  1519,  iu  diesser  Gegend  grassirte,  vielo 
neigten  sich  zu  einem  bessern  Lebcn.  George  Vogelin,  Ref.  Hist. 
Fusslin  Bejtr.  iv,  174. 


MYCONIUS  AT  LUCERNE.  345 

Zwingle  derived  fresh  strength,  of  which  he  stood  so  much 
in  need,  from  communion  with  his  friends.  To  Myconius 
especially  he  was  united  by  the  strongest  affection.  They 
walked  in  reliance  on  each  other,  like  Luther  and  Melancthon. 
Oswald  was  happy  at  Zurich.  True,  his  position  there  was 
embarrassed,  but  tempered  by  the  virtues  of  his  modest  wife. 
It  was  of  her  that  Glarean  said :  "  If  I  could  meet  with  a 
young  M'oman  hke  her,  I  should  prefer  her  to  a  king's 
daughter."  Yet  a  faithful  monitor  often  broke  in  upon  the 
sweet  affection  of  Zwingle  and  Myconius.  It  was  the  canon 
Xyloctect  inviting  Oswald  to  return  to  Lucerne,  his  native 
place.  "  Zurich  is  not  your  country,"  said  he,  "  it  is  Lu- 
cerne !  You  tell  me  that  the  Zurichers  are  your  friends ;  I 
do  not  deny  it.  But  do  you  know  what  will  be  the  end 
of  it  ?  Serve  your  country  :  This  I  would  advise  and 
entreat  you,  and,  if  I  may,  I  would  command  you  !"* 
Xyloctect,  joining  actions  with  words,  procured  his  nomina- 
tion as  liead-master  of  the  collegiate  school  at  Lucerne. 
Oswald  hesitated  no  longer;  he  saw  the  finger  of  God  in 
this  appointment,  and  however  great  the  sacrifice,  he  re- 
solved to  make  it.  Who  could  tell  that  he  might  not  be  an 
instrument  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord  to  introduce  the  doctrine 
of  peace  in  the  warlike  city  of  Lucerne?  But  what  a  sad 
farewell  was  that  of  Zwingle  and  Myconius  !  They  parted 
in  tears.  "  Your  departure,"  wrote  Ulrich  to  his  friend 
shortly  after,  "  has  inflicted  a  blow  on  the  cause  I  am  de- 
fending, like  that  suffered  by  an  army  in  battle-array  w^hen 
one  of  its  wings  is  destroyed.-}-  Alas!  now  I  feel  all  the 
value  of  my  Myconius,  and  how  often,  without  my  know- 
ing it,  he  has  upheld  the  cause  of  Christ." 

Zwingle  felt  the  loss  of  his  friend  the  more  deeply,  as  the 
plague  had  left  him  in  a  state  of  extreme  weakness.  "  It 
has  enfeebled  my  memory,"  v,  rote  he  on  the  30th  of  Novem- 
ber 1519,  "  and  depressed  my  spirits."  He  was  hardly  con- 
valescent before  he  resumed  all  his  duties.     "  But,"  said  he, 

•  Patriam  cole,  suadeo  et  obsecro,  et,  si  hoc  possum,  jubeo.  Xyloctectus 
Myconio. 

+  Nam  res  mese,  te  abeunte,  non  sunt  minus  accisse,  quam  si  ezercittii 
in  procinctu  stanti  altera  alarum  abstergatur.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  98. 

15* 


346  OSWALD  ENCOURAGES  ZWINGLE. 

"  when  I  am  preaching,  I  often  lose  the  thread  of  my  dis- 
course. All  ray  hmbs  are  oppressed  with  languor,  and  I  am 
almost  like  a  corpse."  Besides  this,  Zwingie's  opposition  to 
indulgences  had  aroused  the  hostility  of  their  partisans. 
Oswald  encouraged  his  friend  by  the  letters  he  wrote  from 
Lucerne.  ^Vas  not  the  Lord,  at  this  very  moment,  giving 
a  pledge  of  his  support  by  the  protection  He  afforded  in 
Saxony  to  the  powerful  champion  who  had  gained  such  sig- 
nal victories  over  Rome?.-....."  AYhat  is  your  opinion,"  said 
Myconius  to  Zwingle,  "  of  Luther's  cause?  As  for  me,  I 
have  no  fear  either  for  the  Gospel  or  for  him.  If  God  does 
not  protect  His  truth,  who  shall  protect  it  ?  All  that  I  ask 
of  the  Lord  is,  that  He  will  not  withdraw  his  hand  from  those 
who  hold  nothing  dearer  than  his  Gospel.  Continue  as  you 
have  begun,  and  an  abundant  reward  shall  be  conferred  upon 
you  in  heaven !" 

The  arrival  of  an  old  friend  consoled  Zwingle  for  the  de- 
parture of  Myconius.'  Bunzli,  who  had  been  Ultich's  in- 
structor at  Basle,  and  who  had  succeeded  the  Dean  of  Wesen, 
the  reformer's  uncle,  visited  Zurich,  in  the  first  week  of  the 
year  1520,  and  Zwingle  and  he  formed  a  project  of  going  to 
Basle  to  see  their  common  friends.*  Zwingie's  sojourn  in 
that  city  was  not  fruitless.  "  Oh !  my  dear  Zwingle,"  wrote 
John  Glother  not  long  after,  "  never  can  I  forget  you.  I 
am  bound  to  you  for  that  kindness  with  which,'  during  your 
stay  in  Basle,  you  came  to  see  me, — me,  a  poor  schoolmaster, 
an  obscure  man,  without  learning,  merit,  and  of  low  estate ! 
You  have  won  my  affections  by  that  gracefulness  of  manner, 
that  inexpressil^P  suavity  with  which  you  subdufe  all  hearts, 
— nay,  even  the  stones,  if  I  may  so  speak."+  But  Zwingie's 
old  friends  profited  still  more  by  his  visit.  Capito,  Hedio,  and 
many  others,  were  electrified  by  his  powerful  language ;  and 
the  former,  commencing  in  Basle  a  work  similar  to  that  which 
Zwingle  was  carrying  on  in  Zurich,  began  to  explain  the  Gospel 
according  to  St.  Matthew,  before  an  ever-increasing  auditory. 
The  doctrine  of  Christ  penetrated  and  warmed  their  hearts. 

*  Zw.  Epp.  pp.  103,  111. 

t  Morum  tuorum  elegantia,  suavitasque  incredibilis,  qua  omnes  tibi 
devincis,  etiam  lapides,  ut  sic  dixerim.    Ibid.  p.  133. 


nASi.i: — CAnro  and  hedio.  347., 

The  pcoj)le  received  it  gladly,  and  hailed  with  acclamations 
the  revival  of  Christianity.*  This  was  the  dawn  of  the  Re- 
formation ;  and  accordingly  a  conspiracy  of  priests  and  monks 
was  soon  formed  against  Capito.  It  was  at  this  period  that 
Albert,  the  youthful  cardinal-archbishop  of  Mentz,  desirous 
of  attaching  so  great  a  scholar  to  his  person,  invited  him 
to  his  court.j  Capito,  seeing  t\\ii  difficulties  that  were  op- 
posed to  him,  accepted  the  invitation.  The  people  were 
excited;  their  indignation  was  roused  against  the  priests, 
and  a  violent  commotion  broke  out  in  the  city.J  Hedio  was 
thought  of  as  his  successor ;  but  some  objected  to  his  youth, 
and  others  said,  "He  is  Capito's  disciple!"  "The  truth 
stings,"  said  Hedio  ;  "  it  is  not  safe  to  wound  tender  ears  by 
preaching  it.§  But  it  matters  not !  Nothing  shall  make  me 
swerve  from  the  straight  road."  The  monks  redoubled  their 
efforts :  "  Do  not  believe  tljose,"  exclaimed  they  from  the 
pulpit,  "  Who  tell  you  that  the  sum  of  christian  doctrine  is 
found  in  the  Gospel  and  in  St.  Paul.  Scotus  has  been  more 
serviceable  to  Christianity  tlian  St.  Paul  iiimself.  All  the 
learned  things  that  liave  been  ever  said  or  printed  were 
stolen  from  Scotus.  Ail  that  tliese  hunters  after  glory  have 
been  able  to  dv),  is  merely  t(^  add  a  fQ^v  Gi-eck  or  Hebrew 
words  to  obscure  the  v^l!ole  matter."  |j 

The  disturbance  increased,. and  there  was  cause  to  fear 
that,  after  Capiios  ov^paiuue,  the  opposition  would  become 
still 'more  powerful.     "I  shall  be  almost  alone,"  thought 

jjedio  ; "  I  a  vreak  and  wretched  man,  to  struggle  unaided 

with  tiiesc  pestilent  monsters."^  In  these  circumstances  he 
called  to  God  for  succoitr,  and  wrote  to  Zwingle :  "  Animate 
mv  courage  by  frequent  letters.  Learning  and  Christianity 
are  now  betvvecn  the  hammer  and  the  anvil.  Luther  has 
just  been  condemned  by  the  universities  of  Louvain  and 

*  Renascent!  Christianisrao  mirum  qnam  faveaat.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  rio. 
t  Cardinalis  illic  invitavit  amplistimis  conditionibus.     Ibid. 
J  Tumultiis  exoritur  et  maxima  iudio;natio  vulgi  er^a  U^iTs^    Ibid. 
§  Auriculas  teneras  mordaci  raJere  voro,  non  usque  adeo  tutum  est. 

^;  Scotum  plus  profnisse  rci  Cliristiaine  quam  ipsum  Paulum quio- 

quid  eruditum,  furatum  ex  Scoto    .     Ibid. 

^  Cum  pcstilentissirais  monstris.     Ibid.  p.  121. 


348  UNNATURAL  SON. 

Cologne.     If  ever  the  Church  was  in  imminent  danger,  it  is 
now."* 

Capito  left  Basle  for  Mentz  on  the  28th  of  April,  and  Vas 
succeeded  by  Hedio.  Not  content  with  the  pubUc  a-isem- 
blies  in  the  church,  where  he  continued  the  explanation  of 
St.  Matthew,  Hedio  proposed  in  the  month  of  June  (as  he 
writes  to  Luther)  to  have  private  meetuigs  in  his  house,  for 
the  more  familiar  communication  of  evangelical  instraction 
to  those  who  .  felt  its  necessity.  This  powerful  means  of 
edification  in  the  truth  and  of  exciting  the  interest  and  zeal 
of  believers  for  Divine  things,  could  not  fail,  then  as  in  all 
times,  to  arouse  opposition  among  worldly  minded  people 
and  domineering  priests,  both  which  classes,  though  from  dif- 
ferent motives,  are  unwilhng  that  God  should  be  worshipped 
anywhere  except  within  the  boundary  of  certain  walls.  But 
Hedio  was  immovable. 

At  the  period  when  he  was  forming  this  good  resolution 
at  Basle,  there  arrived  at  Zurich  one  of  those  characters 
who,  in  all  revolutions,  are  thrown  up,  like  a  foul  scum,  on 
tlie  surface  of  society. 

The  senator  Grebel,  a  man  highly  respected  in  Zurich, 
had  a  son  named  Conrad,  a  youth  of  remarkable  talents, 
a  violent  enemy  of  ignorance  and  superstition,  which  he  at- 
tacked with  the  most  cutting  satire ;  he  was  blustering  and 
passionate,  caustic  and  ill-natured  in  his  speech;  void  of 
natural  affection,  dissipated,  speaking  loudly  and  frequently 
of  his  own  innocence,  and  seeing  nothing  but  evil  in  his 
neighbours.  We  mention  him  here,  because  he  was  after- 
wards destined  to  play  a  melancholy  part.  Just  at  this  time, 
Vadian  married  one  of  Conrad's  sisters.  The  latter,  who  was 
studying  at  Paris,  where  his  misconduct  iiad  rendered  him 
incapable  of  walking,  feeling  a  desire  to  be  present  at  the 
marriage,  suddenly  (about  the  middle  of  June)  appeared. 
in  the  midst  of  his  family.  The  poor  fiither  received  his 
prodigal  son  with  a  kind  smile,  his  tender  mother  with  a 
flood  of  tears.  The  affection  of  his  parents  could  not  change 
his  unnatural  heart.     His  good  but  unhappy  mother  having 

•  Si  unquam  imminebat  periculum,  jam  imminet.  Z\v.  Epp.  p.  121, 
17th  March  lo-20. 


ZWINGLE  PREPARES  FOR  BATTLE.  349 

some  time  afterwards  been  brought  to  the  verge  of  the  grave, 
Conrad  wrote  to  his  brother-in-law  Yadian :  "  My  mother 
has  recovered ;  she  is  again  ruler  of  the  house ;  she  sleeps, 
rises,  scolds,  breakfasts,  quarrels,  dines,  disputes,  sups,  and  is 
always  a  trouble  to  us.  She  trots  about,  roasts  and  bakes, 
heaps  and  hoards,  toils  and  wearies  herself  to  death,  and 
will  soon  bring  on  a  relapse."*  Such  was  the  man  who  some- 
what later  presumed  to  domineer  over  Zwingle,  and  became 
notorious  as  one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  fanatical  Anabaptists. 
It  may  be  that  Divine  Providence  allowed  such  characters 
to  appear  at  the  epoch  of  the  Reformation,  to  form  a  contrast 
by  their  very  excesses  with  the  wise,  christian,  and  regulated 
spirit  of  the  reformers. 

Everything  seemed  to  indicate  that  the  battle  between  the 
Gospel  and  poperyn^^as  about  to  begin.  "  Let  us  stir  up  the 
temporizers,"  wrote  Hedio  to  Zwingle ;  "  the  truce  is  broken. 
Let  us  put  on  our  breastplates ;  for  we  shall  have  to  fight 
against  the  most  formidable  enemies."  ■]-  Myco^iius  wrote 
to  Ulrich  in  the  same  strain ;  but  the  latter  replied  to  these 
warlike  appeals  with  admirable  mildness :  "  I  would  allure 
these  obstinate  men,"  said  he,  "  by  kindness  and  friendly 
proceedings,  rather  than  overthrow  them  by  violent  contro- 
versy.f  For  if  they  call  our  doctrine  (which  is  in  truth  not 
ours)  a  devilish  doctrine,  it  is  all  very  natural,  and  by  this  I 
know  that  we  are  really  ambassadors  from  God.  The  devils 
cannot  be  silent  in  Christ's  presence." 

*  Sie  regiert  das  Haus,  schlaft,  steht  auf,  zankt,  fruhstiickt,  keift 

Simml.  Samml.  iv. ;  Wirz,  i.  76. 

t  Armemus  pectora  nostra  !  pugnandura  erit  contra  teterrimos  hostes. 
Zw.  Epp.  p.  101. 

+  Benevolentia  honestoque  obsequio  potius  allici,  quam  auiraosa  oppug- 
natione  trahi.    Ibid.  p.  103. 


360  ZWINGLE  AND  LUTHEK  CONTKASTftD. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  Two  Reformers— The  Fall  of  Man-Expiation  of  the  Man-God— 
No  Merit  in  Works— Objections  refuted— Power  of  Love  for  Christ — 
Election— Christ  the  sole  Master— Effects  of  this  PreacMng — Dejection 
and  Courage — First  Act  of  the  Magistrate — Church  and  State — Attacks 
— Galster. 

Although  Zwiiigle  desired  to  follow  a  mild  course,  he  did 
not  remain  inactive.  After  his  illness,  his  preaching  had 
become  more  profound  and  more  vivifying.  Upwards  of 
two  thousand  persons  in  Zurich  had  received  the  Word  of 
God  in  their  hearts,  confessed  the  evangelical  doctrine,  and 
were  already  qualified  to  announce  it  themselves.* 

Zwingle  held  the  same  faith  as  Luther,  but  a  faith  de- 
pending on  deeper  reasoning.  In  Luther  it  was  all  impulse ; 
in  Zwingle,  perspicuity  of  argument  prevailed.  We  find  in 
Luther's  writings  an  internal  and  private  conviction  of  the 
value  of  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ  to  himself  individually; 
and  this  conviction,  so  full  of  energy  and  life,  animates  all 
that  ha  says.  Tiie  same  sentiment,  undoubtedly,  is  found 
in  Zwingle,  but  in  a  less  degree.  He  was  rather  attracted 
by  the  harmony  of  the  christian  doctrine  :  he  admired  it 
for  its  exquisite  beauty,  for  the  light  it  sheds  upon  the  soul 
of  man,  and  for  the  everlasting  life  it  brings  into  the  world. 
The  one  is  moved  by  the  heart,  the  other  by  the  understand- 
ing; and  this  is  why  those  who  have  not  felt  by  their  own 
experience  the  faith  that  animated  these  two  great  disciples 
of  the  same  Lord  have  fallen  into  the  gross  error  of  represent- 
ing one  as  a  mystic  and  the  other  as  a  rationalist.  Possibly, 
the  one  is  more  pathetic  in  the  exposition  of  his  faith,  the 
other  more  philosophical ;  but  both  believe  in  the  same 
truths.  It  may  be  true  that  they  do  not  regard  secondary 
questions  in  the  same  light ;   but  that  faith  which  is  one, — 

*  Non  enim  soli  sumus  :  Tiguri  plus  duobus  millibus  permultorum  est 
rationalium,  qui  lac  jam  spirituale  sugentes Zw.  Epp.  p.  104. 


THE  FALL  OF  MAN ATONEMENT.  351 

that  faith  wliich  renews  and  justifies  its  possessor, — that 
faith  which  no  confession,  no  articles  can  express, — exists 
in  them  ahke.  Zwingle's  doctrines  liave  been  so  often  mis- 
represented, that  it  will  not  be  irrelevant  to  glance  at  what 
he  was  then  preaching  to  the  people  who  daily  thronged  the 
cathedral  of  Zurich. 

In  the  fall  of  the  first  man  Zwingle  found  a  key  to  the 
history  of  the  human  race.  "  Before  the  fall,"  said  he  one 
day,  "  man  had  been  created  with  a  free  will,  so  that^  had 
he  been  willing,  he  might  have  kept  the  law  ;  his  nature 
was  pure  ;  the  disease  of  sin  had  not  yet  reached  him  ;  his 
life  was  in  his  own  hands.     But  having  desired  to  be  as 

God,  he  died and  not  he  alone,  but  all  his  posterity. 

Since  then  in  Adam  all  men  are  dead,  no  one  can  recall  them 
to  life,  until  the  Spirit,  which  is  God  himself,  raises  them 
from  the  dead."*  ^ 

The  inhabitants  of  Zurich,  who  hstened  eagerly  to  this 
powerful  orator,  were  overwhelmed  with  sorrow  as  he  un- 
folded before  their  eyes  that  state  of  sin  in  which  mankind 
are  involved ;  but  soon  they  heard  the  words  of  consolation, 
and  the  remedy  was  pointed  out  to  them,  which  alone  can 
restore  man  to  life.  "  Christ,  very  man  and  very  God,"  •\- 
said  the  eloquent  voice  of  this  son  of  the  Tockenburg 
herdsman,  "  has  purchased  for  us  a  never  ending  redemp- 
tion. For  since  it  was  the  eternal  God  who  died  for  us, 
his  passion  is  therefore  an  eternal  sacrifice,  and  everlastingly 
effectual  to  heal ;  j:  it  satisfies  the  Divine  justice  for  ever  in 
behalf  of  all  those  who  rely  upon  it  with  firm  and  unshaken 
faith.  Wherever  sin  is,"  exclaimed  the  reformer,  "  death  of 
necessity  follows.     Christ  was  without  sin,  and  guile  was 

*  Quum  ergo  omnes  homines  iu  Adarao  mortui  sunt donee  per 

Spiritiita  et  gratiam  Dei  ad  vitam  qure  Deu3  est  excitentur.  Z\v.  0pp.  i. 
203.  This  passage,  and  others  we  have  quoted,  or  which  wc  may  have 
occasion  to  quote,  are  taken  from  a  work  Zwingle  published  iu  1 ')"28,  and 
in  which  he  reduced  to  order  the  doctrines  he  had  been  preaching  for 
several  years  past.— Hie  recensere  ccepi  (he  says)  quae  ex  verbo  Dei  j)rae- 
dicavi.     Ibid.  p.  228. 

t  Christus  verus  homo  et  verus  Dens Ibid.  206. 

:J:  Deus  enim  aeternus,  quum  sit  qui  pro  nobis  moritur,  passionem  ejua 
jcteruam  et  perpetuo  salutarem  esse  oportet.     Ibid. 


352  WORTHLESSNESS  OF  WORKS. 

not  found  in  his  mouth ;  and  yet  he  died  ! This  death  he 

suffered  in  our  stead !  He  was  wiUing  to  die  tliat  he  might 
restore  us  to  hfe ;  and  as  he  had  no  sins  of  his  own,  the  all- 
merciful  Father  laid  ours  upon  him.* Seeing  thsrt  the 

Avill  of  man,"  said  the  christian  orator  again,  "  had  rebelled 
against  the  Most  High,  it  was  necessary  for  there-establish- 
ment of  eternal  order  and  for  the  salvation  of  man,  that  the 
human  will  should  submit  in  Christ's  person  to  the  Divine 
will."  7  He  would  often  remark  that  the  expiatory  death 
of  Jesus  Christ  had  taken  place  in  behalf  of  believers,  of  the 
people  of  God.j: 

The  souls  that  thirsted  after  salvation  in  the  city  of  Zurich 
found  repose  ,at  the  sound  of  these  glad  tidings ;  but  there 
still  existed  in  their  minds  some  long-established  errors  which 
it  was  necessary  to  eradicate.  Starting  from  the  great  truth 
that  salviition  is  the  gift  of  God,  Zwingle  inveighed  power- 
fully against  the  pretended  merit  of  human  works.  "  Since 
eternal  salration,"  said  he,  "  proceeds  solely  from  the  merits 
and  death  of  i^esus  Christ,  it  follows  that  the  merit  of  our 
own  works  is  mere  vanity  and  folly,  not  to  say  impiety  and 
senseless  impndence.§  If  we  could  have  been  saved  by  our 
own  works,  it  would  not  have  been  necessary  for  Christ  to 
di9.  All  who  have  ever  coyie  to  God  have  come  to  him 
through  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ."  || 

Zwingle  foresaw  the  objections  this  doctrine  would  excite 
among  some  of  his  hearers.  They  waited  on  him  and  laid 
them  before  him.  He  replied  to  them  from  the  pulpit : 
"  Some  people,  perhaps  more  dainty  than  pious,  object  that 
this  doctiine  renders  men  careless  and  dissolute.  But  of 
what  importance  are  the  fears  and  objections  that  the  dainti- 
ness of  men  may  suggest?     Whosoever  believes  in  Jesus 

*  Mori  voluit  ut  nos  vitas  restitueret "Aw.  0pp.  i.  204. 

t  Necegse  fjiit  ut  voluntas  humana  in  Christo  se  divina3  submit- 
teret.    Ibid. 

X  Hostia  est  et  victiraa,  satisfacicns  in  reternum  pro  peccatis  omnium 
fidolium.  Ibid.  253.  Expurgata  peccata  multitudinis,  hoc  est,  fidelis 
populi.     Ibid.  264. 

§  Sequitur  meritum  nostrorum  operum,  niliil  es-e  quam  vanitatem  et 
stultitiara,  ne  dicam  irapietatera  et  ignorantcm  in:',)udentiam.     Ibid.  290.  . 

II  Quotqnot  ad  Deum  venerunt  unquam,  per  uortem  Christi  ad  Deum 
venisse.     Ibid. 


POWER  OF  LOVE  TO  CHRIST.  355 

Christ  is  assured  that  all  that  cometh  from  God  is  necessarily 
good.  If,  therefore,  the  Gospel  is  of  God,  it  is  good.*  And 
what  other  poAver  besides  could  implant  righteousness,  truth, 

and  love  among  men? 0  God,  most' gracious,  most 

righteous  Father  of  all  mercies,"  exclaimed  he  in  a  transport 
of  piety,  "  with  what  charity  Thou  liast  embraced  re.?,  thine 

enemies  If With  what  lofty  and  unfaihng  hopes  hast 

thou  filled  us,  v/ho  deserved  to  feel  nothing  but  despair !  and 
to  what  glory  hast  thou  called,  in  thy  Son,  our  meanness 

and  our  nothingness  ! Thou  wiliest,  by  this  unspealvable 

love,  to  constrain  us  to  return  thee  love  for  love!" 

Following  out  this  idea,  he  proceeded  to  show  that  love  to 
the  Redeemer  is  a.  law  more  powerful  than  the  command- 
ments. "  The  Christian,"  said  he,  ''  delivered  from  the  law, 
depends  entirely  on  Jesus  Christ.  Christ  is  his  reason,  his 
counsel,  his  righteousness,  and  his  whole  salvation.  Christ 
lives  and  acts  in  him.:}:  Christ  alone  is  his  leader,  and  he 
needs  no  other  guide."  And  then  making  use  of  a  compari- 
son within  the  range  of  his  hearers'  intelligence,  he  added : 
"  If  a  government  forbids  its  citizens  under  pain  of  death  to 
receive  any  pension  or  largess  from  the  hands  of  foreigners, 
how  mild  and  easy  is  this  law  to  these  who,  from  love  to  their 
country  and  their  liberty,  voluntarily  abstain  from  so  culpable 
an  action  !  But,  on  the  contrary,  how  vexatious  and  oppres- 
sive it  is  to  those  who  consult  their  ov/n  interest  alone  !  Thus 
.the  righteous  man  lives  free  and  joyful  in  the  love  of  righte- 
ousness, and  the  unrighteous  man  walks  murmuring  under 
the  heavy  burden  of  the  law  that  oppresses  him  !"  § 

In  the  cathedral  of  Zurich  there  were  many  old  soldiers 
Avho  felt  the  truth  of  these  words.  Is  not  love  the  most 
powerful  of  lawgivers?  Are  not  its  commands  immediately 
fulfilled  ?  Does  not  He  whom  we  love  dwell  in  our  hearts, 
and  there  perform  all  that  he  has  ordained  ?  Accordingly 
Zv/ingle,  growing  bolder,  proclaimed  to  the  people  of  Zurich 

*  Certus  est  quod  qiiidqnid  ex  Deo  est,  bonum  sit.  Si  ergo  Evange- 
lium  ex  Deo,  bonum  est.    Zvv.  0pp.  i.  208. 

t  Quanta  caritate  nos  fnr:s  et  perduelles     ...Ibid.  207. 

X  Turn  enim  totus  a  Christo  pendct.  Christus  est  ei  ratio,  consilium, 
'justitia,  innocentia  et  tota  salus.   Christus  in  eo  vivit,  in  eo  a/^tt    ^^  vi.  233. 

§  Bonus  vir  in  amore  justitisc  liber  et  Irrtus  vivit.     IW-i.  V^ 


354  CHIIIST  ALO^iE  lb  out  MASTEE. 

that  love  to  the  Redeemer  was  alone  capable  of  impelling  a 
man  to  perform Avorks  acceptable  to  God.  "  Works  done  out 
of  Jesus  Christ  are  worthless,"  said  the  christian  orator. 
"  Since  every  thing  is  done  of  liim,  in  him,  and  by  him,  what 
can  we  lay  claim  to  for  ourselves  ?  Wherever  there  is  faith 
in  God,  there  God  is ;  and  wherever  God  abideth,  tlierc  a 
zeal  exists  urging  and  impelling  men  to  good  works.*  Take 
care  only  that  Christ  is  in  tliec,  and  tliat  thou  art  in  Christ, 
and  doubt  not  that  tiien  he  is  at  work  in  thee.  The  life  of 
a  Christian  is  one  perpetual  good  work  wdiich  God  begins, 
continues,  and  completes."-]' 

Deeply  affected  by  the  greatness  of  that  love  of  God,  which 
is  from  everlasting,  the  herald  of  grace  raised  his  voice  in 
louder,  accents  of  invitation  to  irresolute  and  timid  souls. 
"  Are  you  afraid,"  said  he,  "  to  approach  this  tender  Father 
who  has  elected  you  ?  Why  has  he  chosen  us  of  his  grace  ? 
Why  has  he  called  us  ?  Why  has  lie  drawn  us  to  him  ?  Is 
it  that  we  should  fear  to  approach  him?"| 

Such  was  Zwingle's  doctrine  :  the  doctrine  of  Christ  him- 
self. "  If  Luther  preaches  Christ,  he  does  what  I  am  doing," 
said  the  preacher  of  Zurich ;  "  those  whom  he  has  brought 
to  Christ  are  more  numei'ous  than  those  wdiom  I  have  led. 
But  this  matters  not :  I  v/ill  bear  no  other  name  than  that 
of  Christ,  whose  soldier  I  am,  and  wiio  alone  is  my  chief. 
Never  has  one  single  word  been  written  by  me  to  Luther, 

nor  by  Luther  to  me.    And  w^hy  ? that  it  might  be  shown 

how  much  the  Spirit  of  God  is  in  unison  with  itself,  since 
both  of  us,  w^ithout  any  collusion,  teach  the  doctrine  of  Christ 
with  such  uniformity."  § 

Thus  did  Zwingle  preach  with  courage  and  enthusiasm,  jj 
The  vast  cathedral  could  not  contain  the  multitude  of  his 


•  Ubi  Deus,  illic  cura  est  et  studium,  ad  opera  bona  urgens  et  impel- 
leus Zw.  0pp.  i.  213. 

t  Vita  ergo  pii  hominis  nihil  aliud  est,  nisi  perpetua  qussdam  et  inde- 
fessa  boni  operatic,  quarn  Deus  incipit,  ducit,  et  absolvit Ibid.  295. 

ij;  Qiium  ergo  Deus  pater  nos  elegit  ex  gratia  sua,  traxitque  et  vocavit, 
cur  ad  eum  accedere  non  auderemus  ?     Ibid.  287. 

§  Quam  concors  sit  spiritus  Dei,  dum  nos  tam  procul  dissiti,  niliil  col' 
ludentes,  taea  concorditcr  Christi  doctrinam  docemus.     Ibid.  276. 

ji  Quam  fortis  sis  in  Christo  prasdicando.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  160. 


EFFECTS  OF  ZWINGLE's  PREACHING.  355 

hearers.  All  praised  God  for  the  new  life  that  was  begin- 
ning to  reanimate  the  lifeless  body  of  the  Church.  Many  of 
the  Swiss  from  every  canton  who  came  to  Zurich  either  to 
attend  the  diet  or  for  other  motives,  impressed  by  this  new 
preaching,  carried  its  precious  SQeds  into  all  the  valleys  of 
their  native  country.  A  shout  of  rejoicing  ros'e  from  every 
city  and  mountain.  "  Switzerland,"  wrote  Nicholas  Hageus 
from  Lucerne  to  Zurich,  "  Switzerland  has  hitherto  given 
birth  to  such  as  Brutus,  Scipio,  and  Caesar;  but  she  has 
hardly  produced  a  man  who  really  knew  Jesus  Christ,  and 
who  nourished  our  souls,  not  vvith  vain  disputes,  but  with 
the  AVord  of  God.  Now  that  Divine  Providence  has  given 
Switzerland  a  Zwingle  for  preacher  and  an  Oswald  Myco- 
nius  for  teacher,  virtue  and  sacred  learning  are  reviving 
among  us.  0  fortunate  Helvetia !  if  at  last  thou  wouldst 
rest  from  war,  and,  alreq^fy  illu&triors  by  thy  arms,  become 
more  illustrious  still  by  righteousness  and  peace  !"* — "  There 
was  a  report,"  wrote  Myconius  to  Zwingle,  "  that  your  voice 
could  not  be  heard  three  paces  off.  But  I  see  now  that  it 
was  a  falsehood,  for  all  Switzerlan[l  hears  you!"-]- — "Thou 
hast  armed  thyself  with  an  intrepid  courage,"  wrote  Hedio 
from  Basle ;  "  I  will  follow  thee  as  far  as  I  am  able."| — "  I 
have  heard  thee,"  wrote  Sebastain  liofmeister  of  SchafFhausen 
from  Constance.  "Would  to  God  that  Zurich,  which  is  at 
the  head  of  our  happy  confederaticn,  were  healed  of  its  dis- 
ease, so  that  the  whole  body  might  be  at  length  restored  to 
health  !"§ 

But  Zwingle  met  ^with  adversaries  as  well  as  admirers. 
"Why,"  said  some,  "  does  he  busy  himself  with  the  affairs  of 

Switzerland?" "Why,"  said  others,  "does  he  repeat  the 

same  things  in  every  sermon?"  In  the  midst  of  all  this 
opposition,  dejection  often  came  over  Zwingle's  soul.  Every- 
thing seemed  in  his  eyes  falling  into  confusion,  and  society 

*  O  Helvetian!  lon.^e  feliciorem,  si  tandeati  liceat  te  a  bellis  conquies- 
cerc  !    Zw.  Epp.  p.  128. 

t  At  video  mendacium  esse,  cum  audiaris  per  totam  Helvetiam. 
Ibid.  p.  135. 

X  Sequar  te  quoad  potero Ibid,  p,  134. 

§  Ut  capite  felicis  patriae  nostrce  a  morbo  erepto,  sanitas  tandem  in 
reliqua  membra  reciperetur.    Ibid.  p.  147. 


30b  DEJECTION  AND  COURAGE STAHELI. 

to  be  on  the  eve  of  a  general  convulsion.*  He  thought  it 
impossible  for  any  new  truth  to  appear,  without  its  antago- 
nistic error  springing  up  ira5iiediately.-|-  If  any  hope  arose  in 
his  heart,  fear  grew  up  by  its  side.  He  soon,  however,  threw 
off  his  dejection.  "  The  life  of  man  here  below  is  a  continual 
war,"  said  he ;  "  whoever  desires  to  obtain  glory  must  face 
the  world,  and  like  David  force  this  haughty  Goliath,  so 
proud  of  his  stature,  to  bite  the  dust.  The  Church,"  said 
he,  as  Luther  had  done.  "  was  purchased  by  blood,  and  by 
blood  must  be  restored.}:  The  more  numerous  are  its  im- 
purities, the  more  men  like  Hercules  must  we  call  up  to 
cleanse  these  Augean  stables.;^  I  am  under  no  apprehen- 
sions for  I^uther,"  added  he,  "even  should  he  be  struck  by 
the  thunderbolts  of  this  (Romish)  Jupiter."  [| 

Zwingle  had  need  of  j'epose,  and  repaired  to  the  waters  of 
Baden.v  The  prifst  of  this  town,  lifc-merly  one  of  the  pope's 
guards,  a  man  of  kindlf  disposition  but  of  the  greatest  ignor- 
ance, had  obtained  his  benefice  by  carrying  the  halberd. 
Faithful  to  his  military  habits,  he  used  to  pass  the  day 
and  part  of  the  night  in  jovial  company,  while  his  curate 
Stiiheli  was  indefatigable  in  performing  all  the  duties  of  his 
charge.^  Zwingle  sent  for  him  and  said  :  "  I  have  need  of 
Swiss  helpers  ;"  £nd  from  that  moment  Staheh  was  his 
fellow-labourer.  Zwingle,  Stiiheli,  and  Luti  subsequently 
pastor  at  Wintertbour,  lited  under  the  same  roof. 

Zwingle's  devotion  was  not  unrewarded.  The  Word  of 
Christ,  preached  with  so  much  energy,  was  destined  to  bear 
fruit.  Many  magistrates  were  gained  over;  they  had  found 
in  God's  Word  their  consolation  and  their  strength.  Afflicted 
at  seeing  the  priests,  and  above  all  the  monks,  uttering 
shamelessly  from  the  pulpit  wliatever  came  into  their  heads, 

*  Omnia  sursum  deorsumque  nioventur.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  142, 

f  Ut  nihil  proferrc  caput  qiicat,  cujus  non  contrarium  e  re<;ione  emer- 
gat.     Ibid. 

J  Ecclesiani  puto,  ut  sanguine  parta  est,  ita  sanguine  iustaurari. 
Ibid.  p.  143. 

§  Eo  plures  armabis  llercuies  qui  fimum  tot  liactenus  bourn  efferant. 
Ibid.  p.  144. 

II  Etiamsi  fulmiae  Jovis  istius  luiminetur.     Ibid. 

T  Misc.  Til,',  ii.  679-696  ;,  Wirz.  i.  78,  79. 


INTERVENTION  OF  THE  STATE.  357 

the  council  published  a  decree  ordering  them  to  preach 
nothing  in  their  sermons  "  that  they  had  not  drawn  from 
the  sacred  fountains  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments."*  It 
was  in  1520  that  the  civil  authority  thus  interfered  for  the 
first  time  in  the  work  of  the  Reformation,  acting  as  a 
christian  magistrate  (in  the  opinion  of  some),  since  it  is  the 
primary  duty  of  the  magistrate  to  defend  the  Word  of  God 
and  to  protect  the  dearest  interests  of  the  citizens  ; — depriT- 
ing  the  Church  of  its  Hberty  (in  the  opinion  of  others),  sub- 
jecting it  to  the  secular  power,  and  giving  the  signal  of  that 
long  train  of  evils  which  the  union  of  Church  and  State  has 
since  engendered.  lYe  will  not  here  decide  on  this  great 
controversy,  which  in  our  own  days  is  maintained  with 
so  much  warmth  in  many  countries.  It  is  sufficient  for 
us  to  mark  its  origin  at  the  epoch  of  the  Reformation. 
But  there  is  still  another  thing  to  be  pointed  out ;  the  act  of 
these  magistrates  was  of  itself  an  effect  of  the  preaching  of 
the  Word  of  God.  The  Reformation  in  Sv/itzerland  then 
emerged  from  simple  individualities,  and  became  a  national 
work.  Born  in  the  hearts  of  a  few  priests  and  learned  men, 
it  extended,  rose  up,  and  took  its  station  on  higher  ground. 
Like  the  waters  f>i  the  sea,  it  rose  gradually,  until  it  had 
covered  a  vast  expanse. 

The  monks  were  confounded  :  they  had  been  ordered  to 
preoch  the  Word  of  God  only,  and  most  of  them  had  never 
read  it.  One  opposition  provokes  another.  This  decree 
became  the  signal  of  the  most  violent  attacks  against  the 
Reformation.  Plots  l^^egan  to  be  formed  against  the  priest 
of  Zurich :  his  life  was  in  danger.  One  day,  as  Zwingle 
and  his  curates  were  quietly  conversing  in  their  house, 
some  citizens  entered  hastily,  saying ;  "  Have  you  strong 
bolts  to  your  doors?  Be  on  your  guard  to-night." — "We 
often  had  such  alarms  as  these,"  adds  Staheli ;  "  but  we 
were  well  armed,-]-  and  a  patrol  was  stationed  in  the  street 
to  protect  us." 

In  other  places  recourse  was  had  to  still  more  violent 

*  Vetuit  eos  Senatus  quicquam  praedicare  quod  non  ex  sacrarum  lito 
arum  utriusque  Testamenti  fontibus  hausissent.    Zw.  0pp.  iii.  28. 
t  Wir  waren  aber  gut  geriistet.    Misc.  Tig.  ii.  681  ;  Wirz.  i.  334. 


358  MARTYRDOM  OF  GALSTEE. 

measures.  An  aged  man  of  Schaffhausen,  named  Galster, 
possessing  a  just  spirit  and  a  fervour  rare  at  his  age,  and 
rejoicing  in  the  light  he  had  found  in  the  Gospel,  endea-  ' 
voured  to  communicate  it  to  his  wife  and  children ;  in  his 
zeal^  which  may  have  been  indiscreet,  he  openly  attacked 
the  relics,  priests,  and  superstition  with  which  his  canton 
abounded.  He  soon  became  an  object  of  hatred  and  terror 
even  to  his  own  family.  The  old  man,  anticipating  evil  de- 
signs, left  his  house  broken-hearted,  and  fled  to  the  neigh- 
bouring forests.  Here  he  remained  some  days  sustaining  life 
upon  what  he  could  find,  when  suddenly,  on  the  last  night  of 
the  year  1520,  torches  flashed  through  the  forest  in  every 
direction,  and  the  shouts  of  men  and  the  cry  of  savage 
dogs  re-echoed  through  its  gloomy  shades.  The  council  had 
ordered  a  grand  chase  in  the  forest  to  discover  the  wretched 
man.  Tlie  hounds  caught  their  prey.  The  unhappy  Galster 
was  dragged  before  the  magistrate,  and  summoned  to  abjure 
his  faith  ;  as  he  continued  steadfast,  he  was  beheaded.* 


CHAPTER  X. 

A  new  Combatant — The  Reformer  of  Berne— Zwingle  encourages 
Haller  —  The  Gospel  at  Lucerne  —  Oswald  persecuted  —  Zwingle's 
Preaching — Henry  Bullinger  and  Gerold  of  Knonau — Rubli  at  Basle 
— The  Chaplain  of  the  Hospital — War  in  Italy— Zwingle  protests 
against  the  Capitulations.  • 

The  year  thus  inaugurated  by  this  bloody  execution  had 
hardly  begun,  when'Zwingle  received  a  visit  at  Zurich  from 
a  young  man  about  twenty-eight  years  of  age,  of  tall 
stature,  and  whose  exterior  denoted  candour,  simplicity,  and 
diffidence.-j-  He  introduced  himself  as  Berthold  Haller,  and 
on  hearing  his  name  Zwingle  embraced  the  celebrated 
preacher  of  Berne  with  that  affability  which  imparted  such 

*  Wirz.  i.  510  ;  Sebast.  Wagner,  von  Kirchhofer,  p.  18. 
f  Animi  tui  candorem   simplicem  et  simplicitatem  candidissimam, 
hac  tua  pusilla  quidem  epistola Zw.  Epp.  p.  186. 


THE  REFORMEH  OF  RERNE.  359 

a  charm  to  liis  manners.  Haller  \yas  born  at  Aldingcn  in 
Wiirtemberg  *  and  had  studied  first  at  Rot.wyl  under  Ru- 
beUus,  and  uQxt  at  Pforzheim,  where  Simmler  was  his  pre- 
ceptor and  iVIeUincthon  his  fehow-pupil.  The  Bernese  had 
about  that  time  resolved  on  attractmg  literary  men  to  their 
repubhc,  which  had  ah-eady  become  so  famous  by  its  feats 
of  arms.  Rubelhis  and  Berthold,  who  was  then  only  twenty- 
one  years  old,  repaired  thitlier.  Subsequently  Haller  was 
named  canon  and  shortly  after  preacher  of  the  cathedral. 
The  Gospel  taught  by  Zwingle  had  reached  Berne  ;  Haller 
believed,  and  from  tliat  hour  desired  to  see  the  mighty  man 
whom  he  already  respected  as  a  father.  He  went  to  Zurich, 
where  Myconius  had  annoimced  him.  Thus  did  Haller  and 
Zwingle  meet.  Haller,  a  man  of  meek  disposition,  confided 
to  Zwingle  all  his  trials ;  and  Zwingle,  the  strong  man,  in- 
spired him  witli  courage.     "  My  soul,"  said  Berthold  to 

Zwingle  one  day,  "is  overwhelmed; I  cannot  support 

such  unjust  treatment.  I  am  determined  to  resign  my  pul- 
pit and  retire  to  Basle,  to  employ  myseU"  wliolly,  in  Wittern- 
bach's  society,  with  the  study  of  sacred  learning."  "  Alas !" 
replied  Zwingle,  "  and  I  too  feel  discouragement  creep  over 
me  when  I  see  myself  unjustly  assailed;  but  Christ  awakens 
my  conscience  by  the  powerful  stimulus  of  his  terrors  and 
promises.  He  alarms  me  by  saying  :■  Whosoevei-  shall  he 
ashamed  of  me  before  m.en,  of  him  shall  The  ashamed  hefore 
my  Father  ;  and  he  restores  me  to  tranquiUity  by  adding : 
Whosoever  shall  corf  ess  me  hefore  men,  him  also  will  I  con- 
fess hefore  my  Father.  0  my  dear  Berthold,  take  courage ! 
Our  names  are  written  in  imperishable-  characters  in  the 
armals  of  the  citizens  on  high.-f    I  am  ready  to  die  for  Christ.;}: 

Oh!    that  your  fierce  bear-cubs,"  added  he,    "  Avould 

hear  the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ,  then  would  they  grow 
tame.§     But  you  must  undertake  this  duty  with  great  gentle- 

*  Ita  ipse  in  literis  MS.    J.  J.  Hott.  iii,  54. 

*t-  Scripta  tamen  habeatur  in  fastis  supernorum  civium.  Zw.  Epp. 
p.  186. 

Z  Ut  mori  pro  Christo  nou  usque  adeo  detrectem  apud  me.   Ibid.  p.  187. 

§  Ut  ursi  tui  ferociusculi,  audita  Christi  doctrina,  mansuescere  inci- 
piant.  Ibid.  The  reader  will  remember  that  a  bear  figures  in  the  shield 
of  Berne. 


360  THE  GOSPEL  AT  LUCERNE. 

ness,  lest  they  should  turn  round  furiously,  and  rend  you  in 
pieces."  Haller's  courage  revived.  "  My  soul,"  wrote  he  to 
Zwingle,  "  has  awakened  from  its  slumber.  I  must  preach 
the  Go.^el.  Jesus  Christ  must  be  restored  to  this  city, 
whence  He  has  been  so  long  exiled.'-  Thus  did  the  flame 
that  glowed  so  brightly  in  Zwinglc's  bosom  rekindle  that  of 
Berthold,  and  the  timid  Haller  rushed  into  the  midst  of  the 
savage  bears,  who,  grinding  their  teeth  (says  Zwingle), 
sought  to  devour  him. 

It  was  in  another  quarter,  however,  that  the  persecution 
was  to  break  out  in  Switzerland.  The  warlike  Lucerne  stood 
forward  as  an  adversary  armed  cap-a-pie  and  lance  in  rest. 
The  military  spirit  prevailed  in  this  canton,  the  advocate  of 
foreign  service,  and  the  leading  men  of  the  capital  knit  their 
brows  whenever  they  heard  one  word  of  peace  calculated  to 
restrain  their  v>'arlike  disposition,  ^yhen  Luther's  works 
reached  this  city,  some  of  the  inhabitants  began  to  read  them, 
and  were  struck  with  horror.  They  appeared  to  have  been 
penned  by  the  hand  of  a  demon :  their  imagination  took 
fright,  their  eyes  wandered,  and  they  fancied  their  cham- 
bers Avere  filled  with  devils,  surrounding  and  gazing  upon 

them  with  a  sarcastic   leer.y They  hastily  closed   the 

volume  and  flung  it  aside  in  terror.  Oswald,  Avho  had  heard 
of  these  singular  visions,  never  spoke  of  Luther,  except  to 
his  most  intimate  friends,  and  was  content  simply  to  an- 
nounce the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Yet  notwithstanding  this  mo- 
deration, loud  cries  were  heard  in  the  city:  "  We  must  burn 

Luther  and   the  schoolmaster   (Myconins)!"| *•   I   am 

assailed  by  my  adversary,  like  a  ship  in  a  hurricane  at  sea," 
said  Oswald  to  one  of  his  friends. §  One  day  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  year  1520,  he. was  suddenly  called  before  the 
council.     "You  are  enjoined,"  said  tliey,  ''never  to  read 

■  Donee  Christunij  cucullatis  nugis  longe  a  nobis  exulera  pro  virili 

restitnerim.     Zw.  Epp.  p.  187. 

i"  Dum  Lutherum  semel  Icgeriiit,  ut  putarent  stubellam  suam  plenara 
esse  dtcmonibus.     Ibid.  137. 

:{:  Clamatur  hie  per  totam  civitatem  :  Lutherum  comburendum  et  ludi 
magistrum.     Ibid.  153. 

§  Non  aliter  me  impellunt  quam  procellse  marina'  navem  aliquam. 
Ibid.  159. 


OSWALD  PERSECUTED.  361 

LutLer's  works  to  your  pupils,  never  to  mention  him  before 
them,  and  never  even  to  think  of  him."*  The  lords  of  Lu- 
cerne presumed,  it  will  be  seen,  to  extend  their  jurisdiction 
very  widely.  Shortly  after  this,  a  preacher  declaimed  from 
the  pulpit  against  heresy.  All  the  assembly  was  moved ; 
every  eye  was  turned  on  Oswald,  for  who  could  the  preacher 
have  had  in  view  but  him  ?  Oswald  remained  quietly  in  his 
place,  as  if  the  matter  did  not  concern  him.  But  on  leaving 
the  church,  as  he  was  walking  with  his  friend  the  Canon 
Xyloctect,  one  of  the  councillors,  who  had  not  yet  recovered 
from  his  agitation,  passed  near  them.  "  Well !  you  disciples 
of  Luther,"  said  he  angrily,  "  why  do  you  not  defend  your 
master  ?"  They  made  no  reply.  "  I  live,"  said  Myconius, 
"  in  the  midst  of  savage  wolves ;  but  I  have  this  consolation, 
that  most  of  them  have  lost  their  teeth.  They  would  bite  if 
they  could ;  but  as  they  cannot,  they  merely  howl." 

The  senate  was  called  together,  for  the  tumult  among  the 
people  kept  increasing.  "  He  is  a  Lutheran ! "  said  one  of 
the  councillors.  "  He  is  a  teacher  of  novelties!"  said  an- 
other.    "  He  is  a  seducer  of  youth,"  said  a  third "Let  him 

appear!  let  him  appear !"  cried  all.  The  poor  schoolmaster 
came  before  them,  and  heard  fresh  menaces  and  prohibitions. 
His  simple  spirit  was  wounded  and  depressed.  His  gentle  wife 
could  only  console  him  by  her  tears.  "  Every  one  is  against 
me,"  exclaimed  he  in  his  anguish.  "  Assailed  by  so  many 
tempests,  whither  shall  I  turn,  or  bow  shall  I  escape  them  ?... 
If  Christ  were  not  with  me,  I  should  long  ago  have  fallen 

beneath  their  blows."f "  What  matters  it  whether  Lucerne 

will  keep  you  or  not?"  wrote  Dr.  Sebastian  Hofmeister,  in  a 
letter  dated  from  Constance.  "  The  earth  is  the  Lord's.  Every 
country  is  the  home  of  the  brave.  Even  were  we  the  vilest  of 
men,  our  cause  is  just,  for  we  teach  the  Gospel  of  Christ." 

Wliilst  the  truth  thus  met  with  so  many  obstacles  at  Lu- 
cerne, it  was  triumphant  at  Zurich.  Zwingle  laboured  un- 
ceasingly. Desirous  of  meditating  on  the  v/hole  of  Scripture 
in  the  original  languages,  he  applied  himself  diligently  to  the 
study  of  Hebrew  under  the  direction  of  John  Boschenstein, 

*  Imo  ne  in  mentem  eum  admitterem.    Txvr.  Epp.  p.  159. 
t  Si  Christus  non  esset,  jam  olim  defecisseni.    Ibid.  p.  160. 
VOL.  II.  16 

♦ 


362  ZWlNGi.£  S  COUKSE  OF  PREACHING. 

Reuchlin's  pupil.  But  his  object  in  studying  the  Scriptures 
was  to  preach  them.  On  Fridays,  the  peasants  who  came  in 
crowds,  bringing  their  produce  to  the  market  of  the  city, 
showed  great  eagerness  for  the  Word  of  God.  To  satisfy 
their  wants,  Zwingle  had  begun,  in  the  month  of  December 
1520,  to  expound  the  Psalms  every  market-day,  preparing  his 
sermon  by  previous  meditation  on  each  particular  text.  The 
reformers  always  combined  learned  pursuits  with  their  prac- 
tical labours :  these  labours*  were  their  end,  their  studies 
were  but  the  means.  They  were  not  less  zealous  in  the 
closet  than  before  the  people.  The  union  of  learning  and 
love  is  a  characteristic  feature  of  this  epoch.  With  reference 
to  his  Sunday  preachings,  Zwingle,  after  having  expounded 
the  Hfe  of  our  Lord  according  to  St.  Matthevr,  proceeded  to 
show,  by  explaining  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  how  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ  had  been  propagated.  He  next  set  forth 
the  rule  of  a  christian  life,  as  inculcated  in  the  Epistles  to 
Timothy ;  he  made  use  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  to 
combat  doctrinal  errors,  and  combined  with  it  the  two  Epistles 
of  Peter,  to  demonstrate  to  the  contemners  of  St.  Paul  how  the 
same  spirit  animated  both  these  apostles  ;  he  concluded  with 
the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  that  he  might  explain  to  their 
fullest  extent  all  the  blessings  which  flow  from  the  gift  ol 
Jesus  Christ,  the  great  high-priest  of  the  Christian. 

But  Zwingle  did  not  confine  himself  to  adult  men  alone  ; 
he  endeavoured  to  kindle  in  the  young  also  a  sacred  fire  by 
which  they  should  be  animated.  One  day  in  the  year  1521, 
as  he  was  engaged  in  his  closet  studying  the  Fathers  of  the 
Church,  extracting  the  most  remarkable  passages,  and  care- 
fully classifying  them  in  a  thick  volume,  he  saw  a  young 
man  enter  whose  features  strongly  interested  him.'^  It  was 
Henry  Bullinger,  who,  having  returned  from  Germany,  had 
come  to  see  him,  impatient  to  know  that  teacher  of  his 
native  land  whose  name  was  already  celebrated  in  Christen- 
dom. The  handsome  youth  fixed  his  eyes  successively  on 
the  reformer  and  his  books,  and  felt  a  call  to  follow  Zwingle's 

*  Ich  hab  by  Im  ein  gross  Buch  gesehen,  Locorum  communium ;  ala 
ich  by  Ihm  wass,  anno  1521,  dorinnen  er  Sententias  und  Doqmata  Patrum^ 
flyssig  jedes  an  seinem  ort  verzeichnet.    Bullinger  Chronik. 


GEllOLD  VON  KNONAU.  363 

•example.  The  latter  v*'elcomecl  liim  with  that  cordiality  which 
won  every  heart.  This  first  visit  had  a  powerful  influence 
over  the  .whole  life  of  the  student,  after  he  had  returned 
to  his  fathers  hearth.  Another  young  man  had  also  gained 
Zwingle's  affection ;  this  was  Gerold  Meyer  von  Knonau.  His 
mother,  Anna  Reinhardt,  who  subsequently  occupied  an  im- 
portant place  in  the  life  of  the  reformer,  had  been  a  great 
beauty,  and  was  still  distinguished  by  her  virtues.  A  young 
man  of  noble  family,  John  Meyer  von  Knonau,  who  had  been 
brought  up  at  the  court  of  the  Bishop  of  Constance,  to  whom 
he  was  related,  had  co'nceived  an  ardent  affection  for  Anna ; 
but.  she  belonged  to  £i  plebeian  family.  The  elder  Meyer  von 
Knonau  had  refused  his  consent  to  their  union,  and  disin- 
herited his  son  after  the  marriage.  In  1513,  Anna  was  left  a 
widow  with  one  son  and  two  daughters,  and  she  now  lived 
solely  for  the  education  of  the  poor  orphans.  Their  grand- 
father was  inexorable.  One  day,  however,  the  widow's  ser- 
vant took  young  Gerold  out  with  her,  a  lively  and  graceful 
boy,  then  only  three  years  old,  and  as  she  stopped  with  him 
in  the  fish-market,  the  elder  ^leyer,  who  chanced  to  be  at  the 
w^indow,*.  noticed  him,  watched  every  movement,  and  asked 
to  whom  this  beautiful  child,  so  buoyant  Avith  life  and  fresh- 
ness, belonged.  "  It  is  your  son's,"  w^as  the  reply.  The  old 
man's  heart  w^as  touched— the  ice  was  melted — everything 
was  forgotten,  and  he  clasped  iti  his  arms  the  wife  and  the 
children  of  his  son.  •  Zwingle  had  become  attached  as  if  he 
were  his  own  child  to  the  young,  noble,  and  courageous 
Gerold,  who  was  destined  to  expire  in  the  flower  of  his  age 
at  the  reformers  side,  his  hand  upon  the  sword,  and  sur- 
rounded, alas !  by  the  dead  bodies  of  his  enemies*  Thinking 
that  Gerold  could  not  find  in  Zurich  sufficient  resources  for 
study,  Zwingle  in  1521  sent  him  to  Basle. 

The  young  Von  Knonau  did  not  find  Hedio,  Zwingle's  friend, 
in  that  city.     As  Capito  was  obliged  to  accompany  the  Arch- 

*  Luejet  des  Kindts  Gr«ssvater  zum  ftinstei*  uss,  und  ersach  das  Kind  iu 
der Fischer-branten  (Kufe),  so  frach (friscli)  und  frolich  sitzea..  .  .  Arcliivcs 
des  Meyer  de  Knonau,  quoted  in  a  notice  of  Anna  Reinhardt,  Erlangen, 
1835,  by  M.  Gerold  Meyer  von  Knoiiau.  T  am  indebted  to  the  kinduesa 
of  this  friend  for  the  elucidation  of  several  obscure  passages  in  the  life 
of  Zwingle 


364  P.UBLI  AT  BASLE. 

bishop  Albert  to  the  coronation  of  Charles  V.,  he  had  engaged. 
Hedio  to  supply  his  place  at  Mentz.  Basle  thus  successively- 
lost  her  most  faithful  preachers ;  the  Church  seemed  aban- 
doned, but  other  men  appeared.  Four  thousand  hearers 
crowded  the  church  of  AYilliam  Rubli,  priest  of  St.  Alban's. 
He  attacked  the  doctrine  of  the  mass,  purgatory,  and  the  in- 
vocation of  saints.  But  this  man,  who  was  turbulent  and 
greedy  of  public  applause,  inveighed  against  error  rather 
than  contended  for  the  truth.  On  the  festival  of  Corpus 
Christi  he  joined  the  great  procession,  but  instead  of  the 
relics,  which  it  was  customary  to  parade  through  the  streets, 
there  w^as  carried  before  him  a  copy  of- the  Holy  Scriptures, 
handsomely  bound,  and  with  this  inscription  in  large  letters : 
"  The  Bible  ;  this  is  the  true  relic,  all  others  are  but  dead 
men's  bones."  Courage  adorns  the  servant  of  God :  osten- 
tation disfigures  him.  The  work  of  an  evangelist  is  to  preach 
the  Bible,  and  not  to  make  a  pompous  display  of  it.  The 
enraged  priests  accused  Rubli  before  the  council.  A  crowd 
immediately  filled  the  square  of  the  Cordeliers.  "  Protect 
our  preacher,"  said  the  citizens  tothe  council.  Fifty  ladies 
of  distinction  interposed  in  his  favour,  but  Rubli  was  com- 
pelled to  leave  Basle.  Somevrhat  later  he  was  implicated, 
like  Grebel,  in  the  disorders  of  the  Anabaptists.  As  the 
Reformation  was  evolved,  it  everywhere  rejected  the  chaff 
that  was  mixed  up  with  the  good  grain. 

At  this  time,  from  the  lowliest  of  chapels  was  heard  an 
humble  voice  distinctly  proclaiming  the  Gospel  doctrines.  It 
was  that  of  the  youthful  Wolfgang  Wissemburgcr,  the  son 
of  a  councillor  of  state,  and  chaplain  to  the  hospital.  All 
the  inhabitants  of  Basle  who  felt  new  desires,  experienced  a 
deeper  affection  for  the  meek  chaplain  than  they  had  for  the 
'  haughty  Rubli  himself.  Wolfgang  began  to  read  mass  in 
German.  The  monks  renewed  their  clamours;  but  this 
time  they  failed,  and  Wissemburger  was  enabled  to  continue 
preaching  the  Gospel ;  "  for,"  says  an  old  chronicler,  "  he 
was  a  citizen  and  his  father  a  councillor."*  This  first  suc- 
cess of  the  Reformation  at  Basle  was  an  omen  of  still  greater. 

*  Dieweil  er  ein  Burger  war  und  sein  Vater  des  Raths.    Fridoliu 
Rvflf  s  Chronik. 


ZURICH ZWINGLE  ON  FOREIGN  SERVICE.  365 

At  the  same  time,  it  was  of  much  importance  to  the  progress 
of  the  work  throughout  the  confederation.  Zurich  was  not 
alone.  The  learned  Basle  began  to  be  charmed  at  the  sound 
of  the  new  doctrine.  The  foundations  of  the  new  temple 
were  extending.  The  Reformation  in  Switzerland  was  at-» 
taining   a  higher  stage  of  development. 

Zurich  was,  however,  the  centre  of  the  movement.  But 
in  the  vear  1521,  important  political  events,  that  grieved 
Zvringle's  heart,  in  some  measure  diverted  men's  minds  from' 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel."  Leo.  X.,  who  had  offered  his 
alliance  simultaneously  to  Charles  V.  and  Francis  L,  had  at 
length  decided  for  the  emperor.  The  war  between  these  two 
rivals  was  about  to  burst  forth  in  Italy.  "  The  pope  shall 
have  nothing  left  but  his  ears,"  said  the  French  general 
Lautrec*  This  ill-timed  jest  increased  the  pontiff's  anger. 
The  King  of  France  claimed  the  support  of  the  Swiss  can- 
tons, which,  with  the  exception  of  Zurich,  were  in  alliance 
with  him:  his  call  was  obeyed.  The  pope  flattered  himself 
with  the  hope  of  engaging  Zurich  in  his  cause,  and  the 
Cardinal  of  Sion,  who  was  always  intriguing,  in  full  confi- 
dence in  his,  dexterity  and  eloquence,  hastened  to  this  city  to 
procure  soldiers  for  his  master.  But  he  met  with  a  resolute 
opposition  from  his  old  friend  Zwingle.  The  latter  was 
indignant  at  the  thought  of  seeing  the  Swiss  sell  their  blood 
to  the  foreigner ;  his  imagination  already  conjured  up  the 
sight  of  the  Zurichers  under  the  standards  of  the  pope  and 
the  emperor  crossing  their  swords  in  the  plains  of  Italy  with 
the  confederates  assembled  under  the  banner  of  France ;  and 
at  this  fratricidal  picture  his  patriotic  and  christian  soul 
thrilled  with  horror.  He  thundered  from  the  pulpit :  "  Will 
you,"  exclaimed  he,  "tear  in  pieces  and  destroy  the  con- 
federation ?f We  hunt  down  the  wolves  that  ravage  our 

flocks,  but  we  make  no  resistance  to  thosa  who  prowl  around 

us  to  devour  men! It  is  not  withi)ut  reason  that  the 

mantles  and  the  hats  they  wear  are  red ;   shak'e  these  gar- 

*  Disse  che  M.  di  Lutrech  et  M.  de  I'Escu  havia  ditto  die  '1  voleva  che 
le  recchia  del  papa  fusse  la  niajox*  parte  retasse  di  la  so  persona. 
Gradenigo,  the  Venetian  ambassador  at  Rome,  MS.  1523. 

t  Sagt  wie  es  ein  fromme  Eidtgnosschafft  zertrennen  und  umbkehren 
wiirde.     Bull.  Chronik. 


366  z^vl^GLE  on  tkadition. 

ments,  and  down  will  fall  ducats  and  crowns ;  but  if  you~ 
wring  thcni,  you  will  see  them  dripping  with  the  blood  of 
your  brothers,  your  fathers^  your  sons,  and   your  dearest 

friends!"* In  vain  did  Zwingle  raise  his  manly  voice. 

The  cardinal  with  his  red  hat  succeeded,  and  two  tliousand 
seven  hundred  Zlirichers  departed-  under  the  command  of 
George  Berguer.  Zwingle's  heart  was  wrung.  His  influ- 
ence was  not,  however,  lost.  For  many  years  after  the  ban- 
ners of  Zurich  were  not  unfolded  and  carried  through  the 
gates  of  the  city  in  behalf  of  foreign  princes. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Zwingle  opposes  Human  Traditions— Commotion  durii.g  Lent — Truth 
triumplis  amidst  Opposition— The  Bishop's  Depi.ties— Accusation  be- 
fore the  Clergy  and  the  Council — Appeal  to  the  Great  Council— The 
Coadjutor  and  Zwingle — Zwingle's  Reply — Decree  of  the  Great  Ccancil 
■ — Posture  of  Affairs— Hoffman's  Attack. 

ABOUNDED  in  his  feelings  as  a  citizen,  Swingle  devoted  him- 
self with  fresh  zeal  to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  His 
sermons  increased  in  energy.  "  I  will  never  cease  labouring 
to  restore  the  primitive  unity  of  the  Church  of  Christ,"  said 
he.-J-  He  began  the  year  1522  by  showing  the  difference 
between  tht3  precepts  of  the  Gospel  and  those  of  men.  When 
the  season  of  Lent  came  round,  he  preached  wi*h  still  greater 
vigour.  After  having  laid  the  foundations  of  the  new  build- 
ing, lie  was  desirous  of  sweeping  away  the  rubbish  of  the 
old.  "  For  four  years,"  said  he  to  the  crowd  assembled  in 
the  cathedral,  "  you  have  eagerly  received  the  holy  doctrine 
of  the  Gospel.  Glowing  with  the  fire  of  charity,  fed  with 
the  sweets  of  the  heavenly  manna,  it  is  impossible  you  can 

■  Sie  tragen  billig  rothe  hilt  und  mantel,  dan  schiite  man  sie,  so  fallen 
Cronen  und  Duggaten  heraus,  winde  man  sie,  so  riint  deines  Bruders, 
Vaters,  Sohns  und  guten  Freunds  Blut  heraus.     Bull.  Chronik. 

+  Ego  veterem  Christi  Ecclesire  unitatem  instaurarenondesinam.  Zw. 
0pp.  iii.  47.  V  • 


DISTURBANCE  DUELNG  LENT.  367 

now  find  any  savour  in  the  wretched  nutriment  of  human 

traditions."*  And  then  attacking  the  compulsory  abstinence 
from  meat  at  certain  seasons,  he  exchiimed  with  his  artless 
eloquence  :  "  There  are  some  vrho  maintain  that  to  eat 
meat  is  a  fault,  and  even  a  great  sin,  although  God  has 
never  forbidden  it,  and  yet  they  think  it  not  a  crime  to  sell 
human  flesh  to  the  foreigner,  and  drag  it  to  slaughter !"-]- 

At  this  daring  language  the  partisans  of  th»  mihtary 

capitulations,  vrho  were  present  in  the  assembly,  shuddered 
with  indignation  and  anger,  and  vowed  never  to  forget  it. 

While  Zwingle  v/as  preaching  thus  energetically,  lie  still 
continued  to  say  mass ;  lie  observed  the  established  usages 
of  the  Church,  and  even  abstained  from  meat  on  the  ap- 
pointed days.  He  was  of  opinion  that  the  people  should  be 
enlightened  previously.  But  there  were  some  turbulent 
persons  Vv'ho  did  not  act  so  prudently.  Rubli,  who  had 
taken  refuge  at  Zurich,  permitted  himself  to  be  led  astray 
by  an  extravagant  zeal.  The  former  curate  of  Saint  Alban's, 
a  Bernese  captain,  and  Conrad  Huber,  a  member  of  the  great 
council,  were  accustomed  to  meet  at  the  house  of  the  latter 
to  eat  meat  on  Friday  and  Saturday.  On  this  they  greatly 
prided  themselves.  The  question  of  fasting  engrossed  every 
mind.  An  inliabitant  of  Lucerne  having  come  to  Zurich, 
said  to  one  6f  his  friends  in  this  city :  "  You  worthy  con- 
federates of  Zuficli  are  wrong  in  eating  meat  during  Lent." — 
The  Zurieher  replied :  "  You  gentlemen  of  Lucerne,  however, 
take  the  liberty  to  eat  meat  on  the  prohibited  days." — "  We 
have  purchased  it  from  the  pope." — "  And  we,  from   the 

butcher If  it  be  an  affair  of  money,  one  is  certainly  as 

good  as  the  other."  |  The  council  having  received  a  com- 
plaint against  the  transgressors  of  the  ecclesiastical  ordi- 
nances, requested  ^he  opinion  of  the  parish  priest.  Zwingle 
replied  that  the  practice  of  eating  meat  every  day  was  not 
blamable  of  itself;  but  that  the  people  ought  to  abstain  from 
doing  so  until  a  competent  authority  should  have  come  to" 

*  Gustuin  non  aliquis  humauarum  traditionum  cibus  vobis  arridere 
potu^rit.    Z\v.  0pp.  i.  2. 

f  Aber  menschenfleisch  verkoufen  und  ze  Tod  schJaheu Zw.  0pp. 

U.  part  ii.  p.  301. 

t  So  haben  wir's  vou  dem  Metzger  crkaufFt Bull.  Chronik. 


368  PEUGION  THRIVES  UNDER  ATTACKS. 

some  decision  on  the  matter.  The  other  members  of  the 
clergy  concurred  in  his  sentiments. 

The  enemies  of  the  truth  took  advantage  of  this  fortunate 
circumstance.  Their  influence  was  declining ;  the  victory 
would  remain  -with  Zwingle,  unless  they  made  haste  to 
strike  some  vigorous  blow.  They  importuned  the  Bishop  of 
Constance.  "  Zwingle,"  exclaimed  they,  "  is  the  destroyer 
and  not  the  keeper  of  the  Lord's  fold."* 

The  ambitious  Faber,  Zwingle's  old  friend,  had  just  re- 
turned from  Rome  full  of  fresh  zeal  for  tlie  papacy.  From 
the  inspirations  of  this  haughty  city  were  destined  to 
proceed  the  first  religious  troubles  in  Switzerland.  A  de- 
cisive struggle  between  the  evangelical  truth  and  the  re- 
presentatives of  the  Roman  pontiff  was  now  to  take  place. 
Truth  acquires  its  chief  strength  in  the  attacks  that  are 
made  upon  it.  It  was  under  the  shade  of  opposition  and 
persecution  that  Christianity  at  its  rise  acquired  the  power 
that  eventually  overthrew  all  its  enemies.  At  the  epoch 
of  its  revival,  which  forms  the  subject  of  our  history,  it 
was  the  will  of  God  to  conduct  His  truth  in  like  manner 
through  these  rugged  paths.  The  priests  then  stood  up,  as 
in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  against  the  new  doctrine.  With- 
out these  attacks,  it  would  probably  have  remained  hidden 
and  obscure  in  a  few  faithful  souls.  But  God  was  watching 
the  hour  to  manifest  it  to  the  vrorld.  Opposition  opened 
new  roads  for  it,  launched  it  on  a  new  career,  and  fixed  the 
eyes  of  the  nation  upon  it.  This  opposition  was  like  a  gust  of 
wind,  scattering  the  seeds  to  a  distance,  which  would  other- 
wise have  remained  lifeless  on  the  spot  where  they  had 
fallen.  The  tree,  that  was  destined  to  shelter  the  people  of 
Switzerland,  had  been  deeply  planted  in  her  valleys,  but 
storms  were  necessary  to  strengthen  its  roots  and  extend  its 
branches.  The  partisans  of  the  papacy,  seeing  the  fire 
already  smouldering  in  Zurich,  rushed  forward  to  extinguish 
it,  but  they  only  made  the  conflagration  fiercer  and  more 
extensive. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  7th  of  Ajiril  1522,  three  eccle- 

*  Ovilis  dominici  populator  esse,  non  custos  aut  pastor.  Zw.  Opj). 
iU.  28. 


THE  bishop's  deputies ACCUSATION.  369 

siastical  deputies  from  the  Bishop  of  Constance  entered 
Zurich ;  two  of  them  had  an  austere  and  angry  look  ;  the 
third  appeared  of  milder  disposition ;  they  were  Melchior 
Battli,  the  bishop's  coadjutor,  Doctor  Brendi,  and  John 
Vanner,  preacher  of  the  cathedral,  an  evangelical  man,  and 
who  preserved  silence  during  the  w^hole  of  the  business.* 
It  was  already  dark  when  Luti  ran  to  Zwingle  and  said : 
"  Tiie  bishop's  commissioners  have  arrived  ;  some  great  blow 
is  preparing ;  all  the  partisans  of  the  old  customs  are  stirring. 
A  notary  is  summoning  all  the  priests  for  an  early  meeting 
to-morrow  in  the  hall  of  the  chapter." 

The  assembly  of  the  clergy  accordingly  took  place  on  the 
following  day,  when  the  coadjutor  rose  and  delivered  a  speech 
which  his  opponents  described  as  haughty  and  violent  ;f 
he  studiously  refrained,  however,  from  uttering  Zwingle's 
name.  A  few  priests,  recently  gained  over  to  the  Gospel, 
were  thunderstruck ;  their  pallid  features,  their  silence,  and 
their  sighs  betrayed  their  total  loss  of  courage.j:  Zwingle  noAV 
sto'od  up  and  answ^ered  in  a  manner  that  effectually  silenced 
his  adversaries.  At  Zurich,  as  in  the  other  cantons,  the 
most  violent  enemies  of  the  new  doctrine  were  to  be  found  in 
the  Smaller  Council.  The  deputation,  worsted  before  the 
clergy,  laid  their  complaints  before  the  magistrates ;  Zwingle 
was  absent,  and  accordingly  they  had  no  reply  to  fear.  The 
result  appeared  decisive.  They  were  about  to  condemn  the 
Gospel  without  its  defender  being  heard.  Never  had  the 
Reformation  of  Switzerland  been  in  greater  danger.  It  was 
on  the  point  of  being  stifled  in  its  cradle.  The  councillors  who 
were  friendly  to  Zwingle,  then  appealed  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Great  Council ;  this  was  the  only  remaining  chance  of 
safety,  and  God  made  use  of  It  to  save  the  cause  of  the  G  ospel. 

*  Zw.  0pp.  iii.  8.— J.  J,  Hettinger,  iii.  77.— Ruchat,  i.  134,  2d  edition, 
and  others  say,  that  Faber  headed  this  deputation.  Zwingle  names 
the  three  deputies,  but  does  not  mention  Faber.  These  writers  have 
probably  confounded  two  different  offices  of  the  Roman  hierarchy,  those 
of  coadjutor  and  of  vicar- general. 

+  Erat  tota  oratio  vehemens  et  stomachi  superciliique  plena.  Zw. 
0pp.  iii.  8. 

X  Infirmos  quosdam  nnper  Christo  lucrifactos  sacerdotes  offenses  e» 
MUtirem,  ex  tacitis  palloribus  ac  suspiriis.    Ibid.  9. 
16* 


370   APPEAL  TO  THE  GKEAT  COUNX'IL THE  COADJUTOR. 

The  Two  Hundred  were  convened.  The  partisans  of  the 
papacy  made  every  exertion  to  prevent  Zwingle's  admission ; 
he  struggled  hard  to  obtain  a  hearing,  knocking  at  every 
door,  and  leaving  not  a  stone  unturned,^  to  use  his  o-wti 
expression ;  but  in  vain  ! "  It  is  impossible,"  said  the  bur- 
gomasters ;  "  the  council  has  decided  to  the  contrary." — 
"  Upon  this,"  says  Zwingle,  "  I  remained  tranquil,  and  with 
deep  sighs  laid  the  matter  before  Him  who  heareth  the  groans 
of  the  captive,  beseeching  him  to  defend  his  Gospel,"  7  The 
patient  and  submissive  expectation  -©f  the  servants  of  God 
has  never  deceived  them. 

On  the  9th  of -April,  the  Two  Hundred  met.  "  We  desire 
to  have  our  pastors  here,"  immediately  said  the  friends  of  the 
Reformation  who  belonged  to  it.  The  Smaller  Council  re- 
sisted :  but  the  Great  Council  decided  that  the  pastors  should 
be  present  at  the  accusation,  and  even  reply  if  they  thought 
fit.  The  deputies  of  Constance  were  first  introduced,  and 
next  the  three  priests  of  Zurich ;  Zwingle,  Engelhard,  and 
the  aged  RoeschH. 

After  these  antagonists,  thus  brought  face  to  face,  had 
scrutinized  each  other's  appearance,  the  coadjutor  stood  up. 
"  If  his  heart  and  head  had  only  been  equal  to  his  voice," 
says  Zwingle,  "  he  would  have  excelled  Apollo  and  Orpheus 
in  sweetness,  and  the  Gracchi  and  Demosthenes  in  poAver." 

"  The  civil  constitution,"  said  this  champion  of  the  papacy, 
"  and  the  christian  faith  itself  are  endangered.  Men  have 
recently  appeared  who  teach  novel,  revolting,  and  seditious 
doctrines."  At  the  end  of  a  long  speech,  he  fixed  his 
eyes  on  the  assembled  senators,  and  said,  "  Remain  in  the 
Church  I — remain  in  the  Church ! — Out  of  it  no  one  can  be 
saved.  Its  ceremonies  alone  are  capable  of  bringing  the 
simple  to  a  knowledge  of  salvation ;;}:  and  the  shepherds  of 
the  flock  have  nothing  more  to  do  than  explain  their  mean- 
ing to  the  people." 

*  Frustra  diu  movi  omnem  lapidem.    Zw.  0pp.  iii.  9. 

i*  Ibi  ego  quicscere  ac  suspiriis  rem  agere  ccepi  apud  eum  qui  audit 
gemitum  compeditorum.     Ibid. 

J  Unicas  esse  per  quas  simplices  christiani  ad  agnitionem  salutis  in- 
ducerentur.    Ibid.  10. 


THE  COADJUTOR  AND  ZWINGLE.  371 

As  soon  as  the  coadjutor  had  finished  his  speech,  he  pre- 
pared to  leave  the  council-room  ^yith  his  colleagues,  when 
Zvringle  said  earnestly :  "  Most  Avorthy  coadjutor,  and  you, 
his  companions,  stay,  I  entreat  you,  until  I  have  vindicated 
myself." 

The  Coadjtttok. — "  We  have  no  commission  to  dispute 
with  any  one." 

ZwiNGLE. — ''  I  have  no  wish  to  dispute,  but  to  state  fear- 
lessly what  I  have  been  teaching  up  to  this  hour." 

The  Burgomaster  Roust,  addressing  the  deputation  from 
Constance. — "  I  beseech  3'ou  to  listen  to  the  reply  the  pastor 
desires  to  make." 

The  CoADJUTon. — ''  I  know  too  well  the  man  I  have  to 
deal  with.  Ulrich  Zv/ingle  is  too  violent  for  any  discussion 
to  be  held  with  him.'' 

Zwingle. — "'  How  long  since  has  it  been  customary  to  ac- 
cuse an  innocent  man  with  such  violence,  and  tlien  refuse  to 
hear  his  defence  ?  In  tlic  name  of  our  common  foith,  of  the 
baptism  we  have  both  received,  of  Christ  the  author  of  salva- 
tion and  of  life,  listen  to  me.-'  If  you  cannot  as  deputies,  at 
least  do  so  as  Christians." 

After  firing  her  gi«ns  in  the  air,  Rome  was  hastily  retreat- 
ing ft-om  the  field  of  battle.  T!ie  reformer  wanted  only  to  be 
Iieard,  and  the  agents  of  the  papacy  thought  of  nothing  but 
running  away.  A  cause  thus  pleaded  was  already  gained 
by  one  side  and  lost  by  the  other.  The  Two  Hundred  could 
no  longer  contain  their  indignaticn  ;  a  murmur  was  heard  in 
the  assembly  -,7  again  the  burgomaster  entreated  the  deputies 
to  remain.  Aba&hed  and  speechless,  they  returned  to  their 
places,  Avhen  Zwingle  said  : — 

"  The  reverend  coadjutor  speaks  of  doctrines  that  are  sedi- 
tious and  subversive  of  the  civil  laws.  Let  him  learn  that 
Zurich  is  more  tranquil  and  more  obedient  to  the  laws  than 
any  other  city  of  the  Helvetians, — a  circumstance  which  all 
good  citizens   ascribe  to   tlie  Gosjiel.     Is  not  Christianity 

*  Ob  communem  6dem,  ob  commiinem  baptismum,  ob  Christum  rita 
salutisque  auctorem.     Zw,  0pp.  iii.  11. 
+  Coepit  murmur  ar.diri  civiurn  indkniantium.     Ibid. 


372  zwingle's  reply. 

the  strongest  bulwark  of  justice  among  a  nation?*  Wliat 
is  the  result  of  all  ceremonies,  but  shamefully  to  disguise 
the  features  of  Christ  and  of  his  disciples  ?  j-  Yes ! — there 
is  another  way,  besides  these  vain  observances,  to  bring 
the  unlearned  people  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.     It  is 

that  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  followed the  Gospel 

itself!  Let  us  not  fear  that  the  people  cannot  understand  it. 
He  who  believes,  understands.  The  people  can  believe,  they 
can  therefore  understand.  This  is  a  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  not  of  mere  human  reason.:^  As  for  that  matter,  let 
him  who  is  not  satisfied  with  forty  days,  fast  all  the  year  if 
he  pleases :  it  is  a  matter  of  indifference  to  me.  All  that  I 
require  is,  that  no  one  should  be  compelled  to  fast,  and  that 
for  so  trivial  an  observance  the  Zurichers  should  not  be  ac- 
cused of  withdrawing  from  the  communion  of  Christians." 

"  I  did  not  say  that,"  exclaimed  the  coadjutor. — "  No," 
said  his  colleague  Dr.  Brendi,  "  he  did  not  say  so."  But  all 
the  senate  confirmed  Zwingle's  assertion. 

"  Excellent  citizens,"  continued  the  latter,  "  let  not  this 
charge  alarm  you !  The  foundation  of  the  Church  is  that 
rock,  that  Christ,  who  gave  Peter  his  name  because  he  con- 
fessed him  faithfully.  In  every  nation  whoever  sincerely 
beheves  in  the  Lord  Jesus  is  saved.  It  is  out  of  this  Church 
that  no  one  can  have  everlasting  life.§  To  explain  the 
Gospel  and  to  follow  it  is  our  whole  duty  as  ministers  of 
Christ.  Let  those  who  live  upon  ceremonies  undertake 
to  explain  them!"  This  was  probing  the  wound  to  the 
quick. 

The  coadjutor  blushed  and  remained  silent.  The  council 
of  the  Two  Hundred  then  broke  up.  On  the  same  day  they 
came  to  the  resolution  that  the  pope  and  the  cardinals 
should  be  requested  to  explain  the  controve'ted  point,  and 
that  in  the  meanwhile  the  people  should  lostain  from  eating 

*  Imo  Christianismum  ad  commauem  j'l^iitiam  servandam  esse  poten- 
tissimum.     Zvv.  0pp.  iii.  13. 

f  Ceremoiiias  baud  quicquam  a'.ud  agere,  quam  ct  Christo  et  ejus  fide- 
libus  OS  oblinere.     Ibid. 

X  Quicquid  hie  agitur  dieino  fit  afilatu,  non  humano  ratiocimo.    Ibid. 

§  Extra  illam  nexcmem  salvari.    Ibid.  15. 


POSITION  OF  THE  TWO  PARTIES.  373 

meat  during  Lent.  This  was  leaving  the  matter  in  statu 
quo,  and  replying  to  the  bishop  by  seeking  to  gain  time. 

This  discussion  had  forwarded  the  work  of  the  Reforma- 
tion. The  champions  of  Rome  and  those  of  the  new 
doctrine  had  met  face  to  face,  as  it  were,  in  the  presence  of 
the  whole  people ;  and  the  advantage  had  not  remained  on  the 
side  of  the  pope.  This  was  the  first  skirmish  in  a  campaign 
that  promised  to  be  long  and  severe,  and  alternated  with 
many  vicissitudes  of  mourning  and  joy.  But  the  first 
success  at  the  beginning  of  a  contest  gives  courage  to  the 
whole  army  and  intimidates  the  enemy.  The  Reformation 
had  seized  upon  a  ground  from  which  it  was  never  to  be 
dislodged.  If  the  council  thought  themselves  still  obHged  to 
act  with  caution,  the  people  loudly  proclaimed  the  defeat  of 
Rome.  "  Never,"  said  they  in  the  exultation  of  the  moment, 
"  will  she  be  able  to  rally  her  scattered  and  defeated  troops."* 
"  With  the  energy  of  St.  Paul,"  said  they  to  Zwingle,  "  you 
have  attacked  these  false  apostles  and  their  Ananiahs — those 

whited  walls The  sateUites  of  Antichrist  can  never  do 

more  than  gnash  their  teeth  at  you !"  From  the  farthest 
parts  of  Germany  came  voices  proclaiming  him  with  joy — 
"  the  glory  of  reviving  theology."  f 

But  at  the  same  time  the  enemies  of  the  Gospel  were 
rallying  their  forces.  There  was  no  time  to  lose  if  they 
desired  to  suppress  it ;  for  it  would  soon  be  beyond  the  reach 
of  their  blows.  Hoffman  laid  before  the  chapter  a  volu- 
minous accusation  against  the  reformer.  "  Suppose,"  he 
said,  "  the  priest  could  prove  by  witnesses  what  sins  or 
what  disorders  had  been  committed  by  ecclesiastics  in  cer- 
tain convents,  streets,  or  taverns,  he  ought  to  name  no 
one  \  Why  would  he  have  us  understand  (it  is  true  I  have, 
scarcely  ever  heard  him  myself)  that  he  alone  derives  his 
doctrine  from  the  fountain-head,  and  that  others  seek  it  only 
in  kennels  and  puddles?  J     Is  it  not  impossible,  considering 

*  Ut  vulgo  jactatum  sit,  nunquam  ultra  copias  sarturos.  Zw.  Epp.  p.  203. , 
t  Vale  renascentis  Theologisc  decus.     Letter  of  Urbau  Regius.     Ibid. 

225. 
X  Die  andern  aber  aus  Rinnen  und  PfUtzen.    Simml.  SammL  Wirz.  i. 

214 


374  MOURNING  AND  JOY  IN  GERMANY. 

the  diversify  of  men's  miiirls,  that  eveiy  preacher  should 
preach  ahke?" 

Zwingle  answered  this  accusation  in  a  full  meeting  of  the 
chapter,  scattering  his  adversaries'  charges,  "  as  a  bull  with 
his  horns  tosses  straw  in  the  air."*  The  matter  which  had 
appeared  so  serious,  ended  in  loud  bursts  of  laughter  at  the 
canon's  expense.  But  Zwingle  did  not  stop  there;  on  the 
IGth  of  April  he  published  a  treatise  on  the  free  use  of  meats.\ 


CHAPTEK  XII. 

Mourning  and  Joy  in  Germany — Plots  against  Zwingle — The  Bishop's 
Mandate — Archeteles — The  Bishop's  Appeal  to  the  Diet— Injunction 
against  attacking  the  Monks— Zwingle's  Declaration— The  Nuns  of 
CEtenbach— Zwiilgle's  Address  to  Schwytz. 

Zwingle's  indomitable  firmness  delighted  the  friends  of  truth, 
and  particularly  the  evangelical  Christians  of  Germany,  so 
long  deprived,  by  his  captivity  in  the  Wartburg,  of  the 
mighty  apostle  who  had  first  arisen  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Church.  Already  many  pastors  and  believers,  exiled  in 
consequence  of  the  merciless  decree  which  the  papacy  had 
extorted  from  Charles  V.  at  Worms,  had  found  an  asylum  at 
Zurich.  Nessc,  tlie  professor  of  Frankfort,  whom  Luther  had 
visited  on  his  road  to  Worms,  wrote  to  Zwingle  :  "  Oh !  the 
joy  that  I  feel  at  hearing  with  what  authority  you  ])roclaim 
Jesus  Christ !  Strengthen  by  your  exhortations  those  whom 
the  cruelty  of  wicked  bishops  has  compelled  to  fiee  far  from 
our  desolate  churches."  | 

But  it  v/as  not  in  Germany  alone  that  the  adversaries  were 
plotting  against  the  friends  of  the  Reformation.  Not  an  hour 
passed  in  which  the  means  of  getting  rid  of  Zwingle  ^Vere 

*  Ut  cornu  vehemens  taurus  aristas.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  203. 
+  De  delectn  et  libero  ciborum  usu.    Zw.  0pp.  i.  1.  . 
X  Et  ut  lis,  qui  ob  malorum  episcoporum  ssevitiam  a  nobis  submoTentur, 
prodesse  velis.     Zw.  Epp.  p.  208. 


PLOTS  AGAINST  ZWINGLE's  LIFE.  375 

•not  discussed*  One  day  he  received  an  anonymous  letter, 
which  he  communicated  immediately  to  his  two  curates. 
^'  Snares-  surround  you  on  every  side,"  wrote  his  secret 
friend ;  "  a  deadly  poison  has  been  prepared  to  take  away 
your  life.-j-  Never  eat  food  but  in  your  own  house,  and  only 
what  has  been  prepared  by  your  own  cook.  The  walls  of  Zurich 
contain  men  who  are  plotting  your  destruction.  The  oracle 
that  has  revealed  this  to  me  is  more  worthy  of  credit  than 
that  of  Delphi.  I  am  your  friend;  you  shall  know  me 
hereafter."  J 

On  the  next  day  after  that  in  which  Zwingle  had  re- 
ceived this  mysterious  epistle,  just  as  Staheli  was  entering 
the  Water-church,  a  chaplain  stopped  him  and  said  ; 
"  Leave  Zwingle's  house  forthwith  ;  a  catastrophe  is  at 
hand !"  Certain  fanatics,  who  despaired  of  seeing  the  Refor- 
mation checked  by  words,  were  arming  themselves  with 
poniards.  Whenever  mighty  revolutions  are  taking  place 
in  society,  assassins  ordinarily  spring  from  the  foul  dregs  of 
the  agitated  people.     God  watched  over  Zwingle. 

Whilst  the  murderers  were  beholding  the  failure  of  their 
plots,  the  legitimate  organs  of  the  papacy  were  again  in  com- 
motion. The  bishop  and  his  councillors  resolved  to  renew 
the  war.  Intelligence  of  this  reached  Zwingle  from  every 
quarter.     The  reformer,  in  fiill  reliance  on  the  Word  of  God, 

said  with  noble  intrepidity:    "I  fear  them as  a  lofty 

rock  fears  the  roaring  waves 6\>v  ruJ  ©sw,  with  the' aid  of 

God  !"  added  he.§  On  the  2d  of  May,  the  Bishop  of  Con- 
stance pubhshed  a  mandate,  in  which,  without  naming  either 
Zwingle  or  Zurich,  he  complained  that  speculative  persons 
were  reviving  doctrines  already  condemned,  and  that  both 
learned  and  ignorant  were  in  the  habit  of  discussing  in 
every  place  the  deepest  mysteries.  John  Yanner,  preacher 
of  the  cathedral  at  Constance,  was  the  first  attacked  : 
'•'  I  prefer,"  said  he,  "  being  a  Christian  with  the  hatred  of 

*  Nulla  prseteriit  hora,  in  qua  non  fierent consultationes  inBiciiosis- 

simse.    Osw.  Myc.  Vita  Zw. 

•f'''Ero//*a  (pd^fAetaa.  Avy^a..      Zw.  Epp.  p.  199. 

J  2oj  ilf/.i  ;  agnosces  me  postea.     Ibid. 

§  Q,uos  ita  metuo,  ut  littus  altum  fiuctuuai  undas  minacium.  Ibid.  p.  203. 


376  ARCHETELES. 

many,  to  abandoning  Christ  for  the  friendship  of  the 
world."* 

But  it  was  at  Zurich  that  the  rising  heresy  required  to  be 
crushed.  Faber  and  the  bishop  knew  that  Zwingle  had 
many  enemies  among  the  canons.  They  resolved  to  take 
advantage  of  this  enmity.  Towards  the  end  of  May  a  letter 
from  the  bishop  arrived  at  Zurich  :  it  was  addressed  to  the 
provost  and  chapter.  "  Sons  of  the  Church,"  wrote  the  pre- 
late, "  let  those  perish  who  will  perish  !  but  let  no  one  seduce 
you  from  the  Church." -|-  At  the  same  time  the  bishop 
entreated  the  canons  to  prevent  those  culpable  doctrines, 
which  engendered  pernicious  sects,  from  being  preached  or 
discussed  among  them,  either  in  private  or  in  pubhc.  When 
this  letter  was  read  in  the  chapter,  all  eyes  were  fixed  on 
Zwingle.  The  latter,  understanding  the  meaning  of  this 
look,  said  to  them  :  "  I  see  that  you  think  this  letter  refers  to 
me ;  please  to  give  it  me,  and,  God  willing,  I  will  answer  it." 

Zwingle  replied  in  his  Archefeles,  a  word  which  signifies 

"the  beginning  and  the  end;" "for,"  said  he,  "  1  hope 

this  first  answer  will  also  be  the  last."  In  this  work  he  spoke 
of  the  bishop  in  a  very  respectful  manner,  and  ascribed  all 
the  attacks  of  his  enemies  to  a  few  intriguing  men.  "  What 
have  I  done ?"  said  he;  "  I  have  called  all  men  to  a  know- 
ledge of  their  own  infirmities ;  I  have  endeavoured  to  con- 
duct them  to  the  only  ti'ue  God  and  to  Jesus  Christ  his  Son. 
To  this  end,  I  have  not  made  use  of  captious  arguments,  but 
plain  and  sincere  language,  such  as  the  children  of  Switzer- 
land can  understand."  And  then,  passing  from  a  defensive 
to  an  offensive  attitude,  he  added  with  great  beauty :  "  When 
Julius  Caesar  felt  the  mortal  wound,  he  folded  his  garments 
around  him,  that  he  might  fall  with  dignity.  The  downfall 
of  yOijr  ceremonies  is  at  hand !  see  at  least  that  they  fall 
decently,  and  that  light  be  everywhere  promptly  substituted 
for  darkness.'' :{: 

*  JIalo  esse  Christianus  cum  multorum  invidia,  quam  relinquere 
Christum  propter  muudanorum  amicitiam.  Zw.  Epp.  p.  200,  dated  22d 
May. 

t  Nemo  V03  filios  ecclesics  de  ecclesia  tollat  !    Z\v.  0pp.  iii,  35. 

Z  In  umbrarum  locum,  lux  quam  ocissime  inducatur.    Ibid.  69. 


THE  bishop's  address  TO  THE  DIET.  377 

This  was  the  sole  result  of  the  bishop's  letter  to  the  chap- 
ter of  Zurich.  Since  every  friendly  remonstrance  had  proved 
vain,  it  was  necessary  to  strike  a  more  vigorous  blow.  Upon 
this,  Faber  and  Landenbcrg cast  their  eyes  around  them,  fixing 
them  at  last  on  the  diet,  tlie  supreme  council  of  the  Helvetic 
nation.*  Deputies  from  the  bishop  appeared  before  this 
body,  stating  that  their  master  had  issued  a  mandate  for- 
bidding the  priests  in  his  diocese  to  make  any  innovation 
in  matters  of  doctrine ;  that  his  authority  had  been  despised, 
and  that  he  now  invoked  the  support  of  the  chiefs  of  the 
confederation  to  aid  him  in  reducing  the  rebels  to  obedience, 
and  in  defending  the  true  and  ancient  faith.f  The  enemies 
of  the  Reformation  had  the  majority  in  this  first  assem- 
bly of  the  nation.  Not  long  before,  it  had  published  a  de- 
cree interdicting  all  those  priests  from  preaching,  whose 
sermons,  in  its  opinion,  were  a  cause  of  dissension  among 
the  people.  This  injunction  of  the  c{iet,  which  then  for  the 
first  time  interfered  with  the  Reformation,  fell  to  the  ground  ; 
but  now,  being  resolved  to  act  with  severity,  this  assembly 
summoned  before  them  Urban  Weiss,  pastor  of  Fislispach 
near  Baden,  whom  the  general  report  accused  of  preaching 
the  new  faith  and  rejecting  the  old.  Weiss  was  set  at 
liberty  for  a  season  at  the  intercession  of  several  individuals, 
and  under  bail  of  a  hundred  florins  offered  by  his  parish- 
ioners. 

But  the  diet  had  taken  its  position :  of  this  we  have  just 
been  witnesses  ;  everywhere  the  monks  and  priests  began 
to  recover  their  courage.  At  Zurich  they  had  shown  them- 
selves more  imperious  immediately  after  the  first  decree  of 
this  assembly.  Several  members  of  the  council  vrerc  in  the 
habit  of  visiting  the  three  convents  night  and  morning,  and 
even  of  taking  their  meals  there.  The  monks  tampered  with 
these  well-meaning  guests,  and  solicited  them  to  procure  an 
injunction  from  the  government  in  their  favour.  "  If  Zwinglc 
will  not  hold  his  tongue,"  said  they,  "  vre  will  bawl  louder 
than  he."  The  diet  had  sided  with  the  oppressors.  The 
council  of  Zurich  knew  not  what  to  do.     On  the  7th  of  June 

•  Nam  er  ein  anderen  weg  an  die  Hand  ;   schike  seine  Boten,  &o. 
Bullinger  Chronik. 
+  Und  den  wa^ref  •»lten  fflaubeu  erhalten.     Ibid. 


378  zwixgle's  declakation. 

they  vc^teci  an  ordinance  forbidding  any  one  to  preach  against 
the  monks  ;  but  this  decree  had  scarcely  passed  "  when  a 
sudden  noise  was  heard  in  the  council-chamber,"  says  Biil- 
linger  s  chronicle,  "  which  made  them  all  look  at  one  another."* 
Tranquillity  was  not  restored :  the  battle  that  was  fought 
from  the  pulpit  every  day  grevr  hotter.  The  council  nomi- 
nated a  deputation  before  which  the  pastors  of  Zurich  and  the 
readers  and  preacliers  of  the  convents  were  summoned  to 
appeal'  in  tlie  provost's  house;  after  a  lively  debate,  the  burgo- 
master enjoined  both  parties  to  preach  nothing  that  might 
endanger  the  public  peace.  "  I  cannot  comply  with  this  in- 
junction," said  Zwingle ;  "  I  am  resolved  to  preach  the 
Gospel  freely  and  unconditionally,  in  conformity  with  the 
previous  ordinance.  I  am  bisliop  and  pastor  of  Zurich ;  to 
me  has  been  confided  the  cure  of  souls.  It  is  I  who  have 
taken  oath,  and  iiot  the  monks.  They  ought  to  yield,  and 
not  I.  If  they  preach  lies,  I  w^ili  contradict  them,  even  in 
the  pulpits  of  their  own  convents.  If  I  myself  teach  a  doc- 
trine contrary  to  the  holy  Gospel,  then  I  desire  to  be  re- 
buked, not  only  by  the  chapter,  but  by  any  citizen  whatso- 
ever -J  and  moreover  to  bej^unished  by  the  council." — "  We 
demand  permission,"  said  the  monks,  "  to  preach  the  doc- 
trines of  St.  Thomas."  The  committee  of  the  council  deter- 
mined, after  proper  deliberation,  "  That  Thomas  (Aquinas), 
Scotus,  and  the  other  doctors  should  be  laid  aside,  and  that 
nothing  should  be  preached  but  the  Gospel."  Thus  did  the 
truth  once  more  prevail.  But  the  anger  of  the  papal  parti- 
sans was  augmented.  The  uliro montane  canons  could  not 
conceal  their  rage.  They  stared  insolently  at  Zwingle  in 
the  chapter,  and  seemed  to  be  thirsting  for  his  blood. j: 

These  menaces  did  not  check  Zwingle.  There  was  still 
one  place  in  Zurich  where,  thanks  to  the  Dominicans,  the 
light  had  not  yet  penetrated :  this  was  the  nunnery  of  Q^ten- 
Dach.  Here  the  daughters  of  the  first  families  of  Zurich 
were  accustomed  to  take  the  veil.  •  It  seemed  unjust  that 
ihese  poor  women,  shut  up  within  the  walls  of  their  convent, 

*  Liess  die  Rathstuben  einen  grossen  Knall.     Bull.  C|ironik. 
t  Sondern  vou  einem  jedem  Burner  wysseu.    Ibid. 
X  Oculos  in  me  procacius  torqueiit,  ut  cujus  caput  j,eti  gauderent.  Zw 
Oip  iii.  2Q 


THE  >^U!sS  OF  (ETENliACH fcCHWYTZ.  379 

should  be  the  only  persons  that  did  not  hear  the  AVord  of 
God.  The  Great  CoHncil  ordered  Zwingle  to  visit  them. 
The  reformer  went  into  that  pulpit  which  had  hitherto  been 
confined  to  the  Dominicans,  and  preached  "  on  tiie  clearness 
and  certainty  of  the  Word  of  God."*  He  subsequently  pub- 
hshed  this  remarkable  discourse,  which  did  not  fall  on  barren 
ground,  and  which  still  further  exasperated  the  monks. 

A  circumstance  now  occurred  that  extended  this  hostility, 
and  communicated  it  to  many  other  hearts.  The  Swiss, 
under  the  commanil  of  Stein  and  Winkelreid,  had  just  suf- 
fered a  bloody  defeat  at  the  Cicocca.  They  had  made  a 
desperate  charge  upon  the  enemy,  but  Pescara's  artillery  and 
the  lansquenets  of  that  Freundsberg  whom  Luther  had  met 
at  the  door  of  the  hall  of  assembly  at  Worms,  had  over- 
thrown both  commanders  and  standards,  while  whole  com- 
panies had-  been  mown  dovvm  and  suddenly  exterminated. 
Winkelreid  and  Stein,  with  members  of  the  noble  families  of 
Mulinen,  Diesbach,Bonstetten,  Tschudi,  and  Pfyfllgr,  had  been 
left  on  the  field  of  battle.  Schwytz  especially  had  been  de- 
cimated. The  bloody  relics  of  this  frightful  combat  had 
returned  to  Switzerland,  carrying  mourning  in  their  train- 
A  cry  of  woe  resounded  from  the  Alps  to  the  Jura,  and  fi'om 
the  Rhone  to  the  Rhine. 

But  no  one  felt  so  keen  a  pain  as  Zwingle.  He  imme- 
diately wrote  an  address  to  Schwytz  dissuading  the  citi- 
zens of  this  canton  from  foreign  service.  "  Your  ancestors," 
said  he  with  all  the  warmth  of  a  patriot's  heart,  "  fought 
with  their  enemies  in  defence  of  liberty  ;  but  they  never  put 
Christians  to  death  for  mere  gain.  These  foreign  wars 
bring  innumerable  calamities  on  our  country.  The  scourge 
of  God  chastises  our  confederate  nations,  and  Helvetian 
liberty  is  on  the  verge  of,  expiring  between  the  interested 
caresses  and  the  deadly  hatred  of  foreign  princes."*!-  Zvringle 
gave  the  hand  to  Nicholas  de  Flue,  |  and  foUov/ed  up  the 

*  De  claritate  et  certitudine  verbi  Dei.     Zw.  0pp.  i.  66. 

+  Ein  gottlich  Vermanung  an  die  cersamen,  etc.  Eidgnossen  zu  Scliywz. 
Ibid,  part  ii.  206. 

X  tn  1481,  the  confederates  were  on  the  brink  of  civil  war,  when  a 
hermit  of  Uuterwalden  (Nicholas  de  Flue)  repaired  to  Stanz,  where  the 
diet  were  assembled,  calmed  their  angry  passions,  and  restored  tranqiiil- 
litj  and  oeace. 


380  ZWIN'GLE  AND  SCin\^TZ.  , 

exhortations  of  tliis  man  of  peace.  This  address  having  been 
presented  to  the  assembly  of  the  people  of  Schwytz,  produced 
such  an  effect,  that  they  resolved  to  abstain  provisionally 
from  every  foreign  alliance  for  the  next,  twenty-five  years. 
But  erelong  the  French  party  procured  the  repeal  of  this  ge- 
nerous resolution,  and  Schwytz,  from  that  hour,  became  the 
canton  most  opposed  to  Zwingle  and  his  vrork.  Even  the 
disgrace  that  the  partisans  of  these  foreign  treaties  brought 
upon  their  native  land  only  served  to  increase  the  hatred  of 
these  men  against  the  intrepid  minister  who  was  endeavouring 
to  avert  from  his  country  so  many  fnisfortunes  and  such 
deep  shame.  An  opposition,  growing  more  violent  every  day, 
was  formed  in  the  confederation  against  Zwingle  and  Zurich. 
The  usages  of  the  Church  and  the  practices  of  the  recruiting 
officers,  as  they  were  attacked  conjointly,  mutually  supported 
each  other  in  withstanding  the  impetuous  blast  of  that  reform 
which  threatened  to  overthrow  them  both.  At  the  sam.e  time 
enemies  from  without  were  multiplying.  It  was  not  only 
the  pope,  but  other  foreign  princes  also,  who  vowed  a  pitiless 
hostility  to  the  Reformation.  Did  it  not  pretend  to  with- 
draw from  their  ranks  tliose  Helvetian  halberds  to  which 
their  ambition  and  pride  had  been  indebted  for  so  many 

triumphs  ?  But  on  the  side  of  the  Gospel  there  remained 

God  and  the  m.ost  excellent  of  the  people^:  this  was  enough. 
Besides,  from  different  countries,  Divine  Providence  was  bring- 
ing to  its  aid  men  who  had  been  persecuted  for  their  faith. 


CHAPTER  Xm. 

A  French  Monk — He  teaches  in  Switzerland— Dispute  between  Zwingle 
and  tlie  Monk— Discourse  of  the  Commander  of  the  Johannites— The 
Carnival  at  Borne— The  Eaters  of  the  Dead— The  Skull  of  St.  Anne — 
Appeuzel — The  Orisons — Murder  and  Adultery — Zwingle's  Marriage. 

On  Saturday  the  12tli  of  July  there  appeared  in  the  streets 
of  Zurich  a  monk  of  tall,  thin,  and  rigid  frame,  wearmg  the 


A  FRENCH  MONK.  381 

gray  frock  of  the  Cordeliers,  of  foreign  air,  and  mounted  on 
an  ass,  which  hardly  lifted  his  bare  feet  off  the  ground.* 
In  this  manner  he  had  jom*neyed  from  x\vig-non,  without 
knowing  a  Avord  of  German.  By  means  of  his  Latin,  how- 
ever, he  was  able  to  make  himself  understood.  .  Francis 
Lambert,  for  such  was  his  name,  asked  for  Zwingle,  and 
handed  him  a  letter  from  Berthold  Haller.  "  This  Franciscan 
father,"  said  the  Bernese  parish  priest,  "  who  is  no  other  than 
the  apostolical  preacher  of  the  convent-general  of  Avignon," 
has  been  teaching  the  christian  truth  for  these  last  five 
years ;  he  has  preached  in  Latin  before  our  priests  at 
Geneva,  at  Lausanne  before  the  bishop,  at  Friburg,  and 
lastly  at  Berne,  touching  the  church,  the  priesthood,  the 
sacrifice  of  the  mass,  the  traditions  of  the  Romish  bishops, 
and  the  superstitions  of  the  religious  orders.  It.  seems  most 
astonishing  to  me  to  hear  such  things  from  a  gray  friar  and  a 

Frenchman characters  that  presuppose,  as  you  are  aAvare, 

a  whole  sea  of  superstitions."  -[-  The  Frenchman  related  to 
Zwingle  how  Luther's  writings  "having  been  discovered  in 
his  cell,  he  had  been  compelled  to  quit  Avignon  without 
delay ;  how,  at  first,  he  had  preached  the  Gospel  in  the  city 
of  Geneva,  and  afterwards  at  Lausanne,  on  the  shores  of  the 
same  lake.  Zwingle,  highly  delighted,  opened  the  church  of 
Our  Lady  to  the  monk,  and  made  iiim  sit  in  the  choir  on  a 
seat  in  front  of  the  high  altar.  In  this  church  Lambert 
dehvered  four  sermons,  in  which  he  inveighed  forcibly  against 
the  errors  of  Rome  ;  but  in  the  fonrtli,  lie  defended  the  invo- 
cation of  Mary  and  the  saints. 

''  Brother!  thou  art  mistaken,'"]:  immediately  exclaimed 
an  animated  voice.  It  was  Zwingle's.  Canons  and  chap- 
lains tlirllled  Viith  joy  at  the  prospect  of  a  dispute  between 
the  Frenchman  and  the  heretical  priest.  "  He  has  attacked 
you,"  said  they  all  to  Lambert,  "  demand  a  public  discussion 
with"  him."  The  monk  of  Avignon  did  so,  and  at  ten  o'clock 
on  the  22d  of  July  the  two  champions  met  in  the  conference 

* Kara  ein  langer,  gerader,  Larfusser  Mbiicli ritte  auf  einer 

Eseliii.    Fiisslin  Beytrage,  iv.  39. 

t  A  tali  Franciscauo,  Gallo,  qnse  omnia  mare  superstitionum  confluere 
faciuut,  inaudita.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  207. 

J  Bruder,  da  irrest  du.    Fiisslin  Beytr.  iv.  40. 


382  DISCUSSION  UETWEEN  THE  MONK  AND  ZWINGLE. 

hall  of  the'canons.  Z^vingle  opened  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
tament in  Greek  and  Latin ;  he  continued  discussing  and 
explaining  until  two  o'clock,  ^vhen  the  French  monk,  clasping 
his  hands  and  raising  them  to  heaven,*  exclaimed :  "  I  thank 
thee,  0  Godj  that  by  means  of  such  an  illustrious  instrument 
thou  hast  brought  me  to  so  clear  a  knowledge  of  the  truth ! 
Henceforth,"  added  he,  turning  to  the  assembly,  "  in  all  my 
tribulations  I  will  call  on  God  alone,  and  will  throw  aside 
'my  beads.  To-morrow  I  shall  resume  my  journey ;  I  am 
going  to  Basle  to  see  Erasmus  of  Rotterdam,  and  from 
thence  to  Wittemberg  to  visit  Martin  Luther,  the  Augustine 
monk."  And  accordingly  he  departed  on  his  ass.  We 
shall  meet  witli  him  again.  He  was  the  first  man  who,  for 
the  cause  of  the  Gospel,  went  forth  from  France  into 
Switzerland  and  Germany  ;  the  humble  forerunner  of  many 
thousands  of  refugees  and  confessors. 

Myconius  had  no  such  consolations :  on  the  contrary,  he 
was  destined  to  see  Sebastian  Hofmeister,  who  had  come 
from  Constance  to  Lucerne,  and  there  boldly  preached  the 
Gospel,  forced  to  leave  the  city.  Upon  this  Oswald's  sorrow 
increased.  The  humid  climate  of  Lucerne  was  against  him ; 
a  fever  preyed  upon  him ;  the  physicians  declared  that 
unless  he  removed  to  some  other  place,  he  would  die. 
"  Nowhere  have  I  a  greater  desire  to  be  than  near  you," 
wrote  he  to  Zv,"ingle,  "  and  nowhere  less  than  at  Lucerne. 
!Men  torment  mQ,  and  the  climate  is  wasting  me  away. 
My  malady,  they  say,  is  the  penalty  of  my  iniquity  :  alas ! 
whatever  I  say,  whatever  I  do,  turns  to  poison  with  them. 
There  is  one  in  heaven  on  whom  all  my  hopes  repose,"7 

This  hope  was  not  delusive.  It  v\^as  about  the  end  of 
March,  and  the  feast  of  the  Annunciation  was  approaching. 
The  day  before  the  eve  of  this  anniversary  a  great  festival 
was  observed  in  commemoration  of  a  fire  which  in  1340  had 
reduced  the  greater  part  of  the  city  to  ashes.  The  streets  of 
Lucerne  were  already  crowded  with  a  vast  concourse  of 
people  from  the  surrounding  districts,  and  several  hundreds 

•  Dass  er  beyde  Hande  zusammen  hob.    Fiisslin,  Beytr.  iv.  40. 
t  Quicquid  facio  venenuin  est  illis.     Sed  est  in  quem  omnis  spes  mea 
recliiiat.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  192. 


THE  CO:vl.MANDi:i:  OF   TJli:  JOIiANNlTES.  383 

of  priests  were  assembled.  The  sermon  at  this  solemn  feast 
was  usually  delivered  by  some  celebrated  preacher.  The 
commander  of  the  Johannites,  Conrad  Schmidt  of  Kiissnacht, 
arrived  to  perform  this  duty.  An  immense  congregation 
filled  the  church.  Who  shall  describe  the  general  astonish- 
ment, when  the  commander,  laying  aside  the  custom  of 
preaching  in  Latin,  spoke  in  German,  so  that  all  might 
understand  him,*  explaining  with  authority  and  holy  fervour 
the  love  of  God  in  sending  his  Son,  and  proving  eloquently 
that  mere  external  works  have  no  power  to  save,  and  that 
the  promises  of  G.d  are  truly  the  essence  of  the  Gospel! 
"  God  forbid,"  exclaimed  Conrad  b-eforc  the  astonished  people, 
"  that  we  should  acknowledge  for  our  head  a  chief  so  full  of 
sin  as  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  and  reject  Christ  \j  If  t|ie 
Bishop  of  Rome  distributes  the  nourishment  of  the  Gospel, 
let  us  acknowledge  him  as  our  pastor,  but  not  as  chief ;  and 
if  he  distribute  it  not,  let  us  in  nowise  acknowledge  him." 
Oswald  could  not  contain  himself  for  joy."  "  What  a  man  !" 
cried  he,  "  what  a  sermon !  what  majesty!  what  authority! 
how  full  of  the  spirit  of  Christ ! "  The  effect  was  general.  A 
solemn  silence  succeeded  the  agitation  that  filled  the  city ; 
but  this  was  merely  transient.  If  the  people  stop  their 
ears  to  the  voice  of  God,  his  calls  become  less  frequent  every 
day,  and  even  cease  cntireh^  This  v/as  the  case  With 
Lucerne. 

Whilst  the  truth  was  thus  proclaimed  from  tlie  pulpit  at 
Berne,  the  papacy  was  ^attacked  in  the  festive  meetings  of 
the  people.  Nicholas  Manuel,  a  distinguished  layman,  cele- 
brated for  his  poetical  talents,  and  who  had  reached  the 
highest  offices  of  state,  indignant  at  seoincr  his  fellow-countr}'- 
men  so  unmercifully  plundered  by  Sarpson,  composed  some 
carnival  dramas,  in  which  he  assailed  the  covetousness,  pomp, 
and  haughtiness  of  the  pope  and  clergy  v/ith  the  stinging 
weapons  of  satire.  On  the  Shrove  Tuesday  "  of  the  lords" 
(tlic  lords  vv-ere  then  the  clergy,  and  began  their  Lent  eight 

•  Wolt  cr  keine  pracht  try  ben  mit  latein  schwatzen,  sondem  guc 
teutsch  reden.     Bullinger  Chronik. 

f  Ab§it  a  grege  Christiano,  ut  caput  tarn  lutulentum  et  peccatis  plenum 
acceptans,  Christum  abjiciat.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  193. 


384  TIIE  CARNIVAL  AT  BERNE. 

days  before  the  people),  nothing  was  talked  of  in  Berne  but 
a  drama  or  mystery,  entitled,  The  Eaters  of  the  Dead,  which 
some  young  persons  were  to  act  in  the  Rue  de  la  Croix.  The 
citizens  crowded  to  the  show.  As  a  matter  of  art,  these  dra- 
matic sketches  at  the  commencement  of  the  sixteenth  century 
possess  some  interest ;  but  it  is  with  a  very  different  view  that 
we  quote  them  in  this  place.  We  should  prefer,  doubtless,  not 
to  be  obliged  to  quote,  on  the  part  of  the  Reformation,  attacks 
of  this  nature  ;  it  is  by  other  arms  that  truth  prevails.  But 
history  does  not  create,  she  can  only  adduce  what  she  finds. 
At  last  the  show  begins,  to  the  great  delight  of  the  im- 
patient crowd  assembled  in  the  Rue  de  la  Croix.  First 
appears  the  pope,  covered  with  glittering  robes,  and  sitting 
on  a  throne.  Around  him  stand  his  courtiers,  his  guards, 
and  a  motley  crowd  of  priests  of  every  degree ;  behind  them 
are  nobles,  laymen,  and  mendicants.  Soon  a  funeral  pro- 
cession appears ;  it  is  a  wealthy  farmer  they  are  carrying  to 
his  last  home.  Tvro  of  his  relatives  walk  slowly  in  front  of 
the  cof?.n,  with  handkerchiefs  in  their  hands.  When  the 
procession  came  before  the  pope,  tlie  bier  was  placed  at  his 
feet,  and  the  acting  began  : — 

First  Relation,  iri  a  sorroivful  tone. 

Noble  army  of  the  saints  ! 

Hear,  oh  !  "hear  oi-r  sad  complaints: 

Our  cousin's  dead  .  ...tlie  yawning  tomb 

Has  swallow'd  hirn  in  life's  first  bloom. 
Second  Relation. 

No  cost  to  monk  or  priest  we'll  spare  ; 

We've  a  hundred  crowns  for  mass  and  prayer^ 

If  thus  from  purgatorial  lire 

We  can  but  save  our 'parted  sire.* 
The  Sexton,  coming  out  of  the  cnm-d  around  the  pope,  and  running 
hastily  to  the  parish  priest,  Robert  More-and-More. 

A  triilc  to  drink,  sir  priest,  I  crave  ! 

A  farmer  ?tout  now  goes  to  his  grave. 
The  Priest. 

Bui  one  !  ■-     I  only  tliirst  the  more  ! 

One  dcnd  I  ..     would  it  were  half  a  score  ! 

*  Kein  kostea  soil  uns  daucrn  dran, 
Wo  wir  Monch  und  Priester  mogen  ha'u 

Und  soUt'es  kosten  hundert  kronen. 

Bern.  Mausol.  iv.  Wirz.  K.  Gesch.  i.  383. 


THE  EATEItS  Ol'  THE  DEAD.  385 

The  more  the  merrier  then  live  we  i* 
Death  is  the  best  of  games  for  me. 

The  Sexton. 

Would  it  were  so  !  'twould  then  be  welll 
I*d  rather  toll  a  dead  man's  knell 
Than  from  morn  to  night  a  field  be  tilling: 
He  never  complains,  and  to  pay  is  vrilling. 

The  Priest.  S 

If  the  death-knell  opes  the  gate  of  heaven 
I  know  not.— But  what's  that  to  me ! 
With  salmon  and  pike,  with  barbel  and  troat» 
It  fills  my  house  right  merrily. 

The  Priest's  Niece.^- 
'Tis  well  !  But,  look  ye,  I  claim  my  share ; 
To-day  this  soul  must  for  me  prepare 
A  gown  of  white,  black,  green,  or  red. 
And  a  pretty  kerchief  to  deck  my  head. 

Ca&dinal  High-Pride,  wearing  a  red  hat,  and  standing  near  the  pope. 

Did  we  not  love  the  heritage  of  death, 
Could  we  sweep  off  in  life's  young  prime 
Oh  corpse-encumbered  field  such  countless  bands, 
..  Lured  by  intrigue,  or  else  by  envy  urged  ?J 
On  Christian  blood  Rome  fattens.    Hence  my  hat 
And  robe  derive  their  sanguinary  hue. 
My  honours  and  my  wealth  are  gain'd  from  death. 

Bishop  Wolf's-Belly. 

In  the  pope's  laws  firm  will  I  live  and  die. 

My  robes  are  silken  and  my  purse  is  full; 

The  tournament  and  chase  are  my  delight. 

In  former  times,  when  yet  the  Church  was  young. 

Clothed  as  simple  villagers  we  went.§ 

We  priests  were  shepherds — now,  the  peers  of  kings. 

And  yet  at  times  a  shepherd's  life  I  love. 

A  Voice. 
A  shepherd's  life  1 

•  Je  mehr,  je  besser  TKamen  doch  nocn  zehn!     Bern.  Mausol.  iy. 
Wirz.  K.  Gesch.  i.  383. 
+  The  German  word  iPfaffenmetze)  is  more  expressive,  but  loss  decent. 
:J:  Wenn  mir  nicht  war'  mit  Todten  wohl, 

So  lag  nicht  mancher  Acker  voll,  etc.    Ibid. 
§  Wenn  es  ■^tund,  wie  im  Anfang  der  Kilchen, 

Ich  triige  vielleicht  grobes  Tuch  und  Zwilchen.    loid. 

VOL.  n.  17 


386  THE  EATERS  OF  THE  DEAD, 


Bishop  Wolf's-Bellt. 

Ay  !  at  shearing  time. — Shepherds  and  wolves  arc  wo ; 

They,  the  poor  sheep  ;  and  if  they  feed  us  not,  --=^ 

They  fall  unpitied,  by  our  ruthless  fangs. 

Connubial  sweets  we  are  forbid  to  taste. 

'Tis  weiri — beneath  this  heavy  yoke 

The  purest  falter  :— this  is  better  still. 

Scandals  I— I  heed  them  not:  they  fill  ray  puree. 

And  serv«  but  to  augment  my  princely  train. 

The  smallest  profit  never  comes  amiss. 

A  priest  with  money  oyly  has  to  choose 

Among  the  fair— pays  florins  four — I'm  blind. 

Has  he  a  child  ?— again  his  purse  must  bleed. 

'Tis  thus  a  good  round  sum  I  net  each  year, — 

Two  thousand  fiorins  ;  but  not  e'en  two  pence* 

Would  fall  to  me,  were  they  discreet  and  wise. 

All  honour  to  the  pope  !     With  bended  knee 

I  bow  before  him.     In  his  faith  I'll  live. 

Defend  his  church,  and  own  hun  as  ray  god. 

TUE  Pofii. 
Now  doth  the  faithless  world  at  last  believe 
That  an  ambitious  priest  can  ope  or  shut 
At  will  the  gates  of  heaven.    Preach  faithfully 
The  ordinances  of  the  conclave's  choice. 
Now  are  we  kings— the  layman,  a  dull  thralL 
Wave  but  the  Gospel  standard  in  the  air, 
And  we  are  lost.    To  ofier  sacrifice 
Or  fee  the  priest,  the  Gospel  teacheth  not. 
Did  we  obey  its  precepts,  we  sliould  live — 
Alas  !— in  poverty,  and  meanly  die. 
Ah  !  then  farewell  to  richly  harness'd  steeds. 
To  sumptuous  chariots — then  a  sullen  ass 

Would  bear  the  portly  majesty  of  Rome.+ 

No  '.—firmly  Saint  Peter's  rights  I'll  guard. 
And  rash  intruders  with  my  thunders  blast. 
Let  us  but  will  —the  uuiverse  is  ours. 
And  prostrate  nations  worship  us  as  God. 
I  walk  upfcon  their  bodies  to  my  throne. 

Avaunt,  ye  unclean  laymen,  from  our  treasure 

Three  drops  of  holy  water  fill  your  measure. 

We  will  not  continue  our  translation  of  ManueFs  drama. 
The  anguish  of  the  clergy  on  discovering  the  efforts  of  the 

♦  The  German  is  very  expressive  :— 
So  bin  Ich  auf  gut  Deutsch  ein  Hurenwirth,  &c.  &c.     Bern.  MausoL  iv. 
Wirz.  K.  Gesch.  i.  383. 

t  Wir  mochten  fast  kaum  ein  Eselein  ha'n.    Ibi<l. 


THE  SKULL  OF  SAIMT  ANNE.  387 

reformers,  and  tlieii  anger  against  those  who  threatened  to 
put  a  stop  to  their  disorders,  are  painted  in  the  Uvehest  colours. 
The  dissokite  manners,  of  which  this  mystery  presents  so 
vivid  an  image,  were  too  common  for  each  one  not  to  be 
struck  with  the  truth  of  the  representation.  The  people 
were  excited.  Many  were  tlieir  jests  as  they  departed  from 
the  show  in  the  R^e  de  la  Croix ;  but  some  individuals  were 
more  seriously  affected ;  they  spoke  of  christian  liberty  and 
of  the  papal  despotism ;  they  contrasted  the  simplicity  of  the 
Gospel  w4th  the  pomp  of  Rome.  The  contempt  of  the 
people  soon  went  beyond  all  bounds.  On  Ash  Wednesday 
the  indulgences  were  paraded  through  the  streets,  accom- 
panied with  satirical  songs.  A  heavy  blow  had  been  struck 
in  Berne  and  in  all  Switzerland  at  the  ancient  edifice  of 
Popery. 

Not  long  after  this  representation,  another  comedy  was 
acted  at  Berne;  but  in  this  there  was  nothing  invented. 
The  clergy,  council,  and  citizens  were  assembled  in  front  of 
the  Upper  Gate,  awaiting  the  skull  of  Saint  Anne,  which 
the  famous  knight  Albert  of  Stein  had  gone  to  fetch  from 
Lyons.  At  length  Stein  appeared,  carrying  the  holy  relic 
enveloped  in  a  silken  cloth,  before  which  the  Bishop  of  Lau- 
sanne had  humbly  bent  the  knee  as  it  passed  through  his 
city.  The  precious  skull  was  borne  iii  procession  to  the 
Dominican  church  ;  the  bells  rang  out ;  the  train  filed  into 
the  temple ;  and  with  great  solemnity  the  skull  of  Mary's 
mother  was  placed  on  an  altar  specially  consecrated  to  it, 
and  behind  a  sumptuous  trellis  work.  But  in  the  midst  of 
the^e  rejoicings,  a  letter  Avas  received  from  the  abbot  of  the 
convent  of  Lyons,  in  which  reposed  the  relics  of  the  saint, 
announcing  that  the  monks  had  sold  the  knight  a  profane 
skull  taken  from  the  cemetery,  from  among  the  scattered 
fragments  of  the  dead.  This  mystification  deeply  incensed 
the  inhabitants  of  the  illustrious  city  of  Berne. 

The  Reformation  was  advancing  in  other  parts  of  Switzer- 
land. Li  1521,  a  young  man  of  Appenzel,  Walter  Klarer 
by  name,  returned  from  the  university  of  Paris  to  his  native 
canton.  Luther's  works  fell  into  his  hands,  and  in  1522  he 
preached  the  evangelical  doctrine  with  all  the  energy  of  a 


388  APPENZEL  AND  THE  GRISONS. 

youthful  Christian.  An  innkeeper  named  Rausberg,  mem- 
ber of  the  council  of  Appenzel,  a  rich  and  pious  man,  opened 
his  house  to  all  the  friends  of  truth.  A  famous  captain," 
Bartholomew  Berweger,  who  had  fought  for  Juhus  II.  and 
Leo  X.,  having  returned  from  Rome  about  this  time,  per- 
secuted the  evangelical  ministers.  One  day,  however,  re- 
membering what  wickedness  -he  had  seen  at  Rome,  he  began 
to  read  his  Bible,  and  to  attend  the  sermons  of  the  new 
preachers :  his  eyes  were  opened,  and  he  embraced  the  Gos- 
pel. On  witnessing  the  crowds  that  could  not  find  room  in 
the  churches,  he  said:  "  Let  tlie  ministers  preach  in  the 
fields  and  public  places ;"  and  despite  a  violent  opposition, 
the  meadows,  hills,  and  mountains  of  Appenzel  often  after- 
wards re-echoed  with  the  tidings  of  salvation. 

This  doctrine,  proceeding  upwards  along  the  banks  of  the 
Rhine,  spread  even  as  far  as  the  ancient  Rhsetia.  One  day 
a  stranger  coming  from  Zurich  crossed  the  stream,  and  entered 
the  house  of  a  saddler  in  Flasch,  the  first  village  of  the  Orisons. 
The  saddler,  Christian  Anhorn,  listened  with  astonishment 
to  the  language  of  his  guest.  The  whole  village  invited  the 
stfanger,  whose  name  was  Jacques  Burkli,  to  preach  to  them. 
He  took  his  station  in  front  of  the  altar ;  a  troop  of  armed 
men,  with  Anhorn  at  their  head,  stood  round  to  protect  him 
from  any  sudden  attack  while  he  was  proclaiming  the  Gospel. 
The  rumour  of  this  preaching  spread  far  and  wide,  and  on 
the  following  Sunday  an  immense  crowd  flocked  to  the 
church.  In  a  brief  space  a  large  proportion  of  the  inhabitants 
of  these  districts  demanded  the  Eucharist  according  to  our 
Lord's  institution.  But  on  a  sudden  the  tocsin  rang-  in 
Mayenfeldt ;  the  afirighted  people  ran  together  to  know  the 
cause ;  the  priests  described  the  danger  that  threatened  the 
Church ;  and  then  at  the  head  of  this  fanatic  crowd,  ran 
hastily  to  Flasch.  Anhorn,  who  was  working  in  the  fields, 
surprised  at  hearing  the  sound  of  bells  at  so  unusual  a  time, 
returned  home  immediately,  and  hid  Burkli  in  a  deep  hole  in 
his  cellar.  The  house  Vv^as  surrounded,  the  doors  burst  in ; 
they  sought  for  the  heretical  preacher,  but  in  vain :  at  last, 
th3  persecutors  left  the  place.* 

•  Anhorn  Wiedergeburt  der  Ey.  Kirchen  in  den  3  Bundten.  Chur. 
1680  :  Wirz.  i.  557. 


ADULTERY  AND  MURDER.  389 

The  Word  of  God  spread  through  the  whole  league  of  the 
ten  jurisdictions.  The  priest  of  Mayenfeldt,  having  returned 
from  Rome,  whither  he  had  gone  in  his  irritation  at  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Gospel,  exclaimed  :  "  Rome  has  made  me  evan- 
gelical P  and  he  became  a  fervent  teformer.  Erelong  the 
Reformation  extended  over  the  league  of  "  the  house  of  God  :" 
"  Oh !  that  you  could  see  how  the  dwellers  in  the  Rhsetian 
mountains  are  throwing  off  the  yoke  of  the  Babylonian  cap- 
tivity !"  wrote  Salandronius  to  Vadian. 

Disorders  of  a  revolting  character  hastened  the  time  when 
Zurich  and  the  neighbouring  cantons  snapped  asunder  the 
Roman  yoke.  A  married  schoolmaster,  desiring  to  enter 
holy  orders,  obtained  his  wife's  consent  with  this  view,  and 
they  separated.  The  new  priest,  finding  it  impossible  to 
observe  his  vow  of  celibacy,  and  unwilling  to  wound  his 
wife's  feelings,  quitted  the  place  where  she  lived,  and. went 
into  the  see  of  Constance,  where  he  formed  a  criminal  con- 
nexion. His  wife  heard  of  this,  and  followed  him.  The 
poor  priest  had  compassion  on  her,  and  dismissing  the  wo- 
man who  had  usurped  her  rights,  took  his  lawful  spouse  into 
his  house.  The  lorocurator-jiscal  immediately  drew  up  a 
complaint ;  tlie  vicar-general  was  in  a  ferment ;  the  coun- 
cillors of  the  consistory  deliberated and  ordered  the  curate 

either  to  forsake  his  wife  or  his  benefice.  The  poor  wife  left 
her  husband's  house  in  tears,  and  her  rival  re-entered  it  in 
triumph.  The  Church  declared  itself  satisfied,  and  from  that 
time  the  adiilt(?rous  priest  was  left  undisturbed.* 

Not  long  after,  a  parish  priest  of  Lucerne  seduced  a  mar- 
ried woman  and  lived  with  her.  The  husband,  having  re- 
1;unied  to  Lucerne,  availed  himself  of  the  priest's  absence  to 
recover  his  wife.  As  he  was  taking  her  home,  the  seducer 
met  them;  fell  upon  the  injured  husband,  and  inflicted  a 
wound  of  which  the  latter  died.f  All  pious  men  felt  the 
necessity  of  re-establishing  the  law  of  God,  which  declares 
marriage  Jionourahle  in  alL\.     The  evangelical  ministers  had 

*  Simml.  Samml.  vi.  ;  Wirz.  K.  Gesch.  i.  275. 

t  Hinc  cum  scorto  redeunlem  in  itinere  deprehendit,  aggrediiur,  lethi- 
feroque  vulnere  csedit  et  tandem  moritur.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  206.- 
:{:  Hebrews  xiii.  1. 


390  zwingle's  marriage. 

discovered  that  the  law  of  celibacy  was  of  human  origin,  im- 
posed by  the  pontiffs,  and  contrary  to  the  Word  of  God, 
which,  describing  a  faithful  bishop,  represents  him  as  a  hus- 
band and  father  (1  Timothy  iii.  2,  4).  At  the  same  time 
they  observed,  that  oi  all  abuses  that  had  crept  into  the 
Church,  none  had  been  a  cause  of  more  vice  and  scandal. 
Tliey  thought,  therefore,  that  it  was  not  only  lawful,  but, 
even  more,  a  duty  to  God  to  reject  it.  Many  of  them  now 
returned  to  this  ancient  usage  of  apostolical  times.  Xyiocteet 
was  married.     Zwingle  also  took  a  wife  about  this  period. 

No  woman  had  been  more  respected  in  Zurich  than 
Anna  Reinhardt,  the  widow  of  Meyer  von  Knonau,  Gerold's 
mother.  From  Zwingle's  arrival,  she  had  been  one  of  his 
most  attentive  hearers ;  she  lived  near  him,  and  he  had 
noticed  her  piety,  her  modesty,  and  affection  for  her  children. 
The  yolmg  Gerold,  who  liad  become,  as  it  were,  his  adopted 
son,  drew  him  still  closer  to  the  mother.  The  sufferings  un- 
dergone by  this  christian  woman,  who  was  one  day  to  be  more 
cruelly  tried  than  any  woman  recorded  in  history,  had  com- 
municated a  seriousness  that  contributed  to  show  forth  her 
evangelical  virtues  more  brightly.*  At  this  time  she  was 
about  thirty-five  years  old,  and  her  fortune  only  amounted 
to  four  hundred  florins.  It  was  on  her  that  Zwingle  fixed 
his  eyes  as  a  companion  for  life.  He  comprehended  all  the 
sacredness  and  sympathy  of  the  conjiigal  state.  He  entitled 
it  "  a  most  holy  alhance."f — "-  In  hke  manner,"  said  he,  "  as 
Christ  died  for  his  followers,  and  gave  himself  entirely  for 
them,  so  should  married  persons  do  all  and  suffer  all  for  one 
another."  But  Zwingle,  when  he  took  Anna  Reinhardt  to 
wife,  did  not  make  his  marriage  known.  This  is  undoubt- 
edly a  blamable  weakness  in  a  man  at  other  times  so 
resolute.  The  light  that  he  and  his  friends  had  acquired  on 
the  question  of  celibacy  was  not  general.  Weak  minds 
might  have  been  scandalized.  He  feared  that  his  usefulness 
in  the  Church  would  be  paralyzed,  if  his  marriage  were 
made  public. |     He  sacrificed  a  portion  of  his  happiness  to 

*  Anna  Reinhard,  von  Gerold  Meyer  von  Knonau,  p.  25. 

•}-  Ein  hochheiliges  Bunduiss.    Ibid.   ' 

t  Qui  Veritas  sis,  te  marito  non  tam  feliciter  usurum  Christum  in 
negotio  verbi  sui.     Zvr.  Epp.  p.  335. 


THE  TRIUMPH  OF  TRl 'l  H.  391 

dicse  fears,  excusable  perhaps,  but  which  he  ought  to  have 
shaken  off.* 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

How  the  Truth  trium'phs — Meetid^  at  Einsidlen— Petition  to  the  Bishop 
and  Confederates— The  Men  of  Einsidlen  separate— Scene  in  a  Convent 
—Dinner  with  Mj-conius  — The  Strength  of  the  Reformers  —  Effect  of 
the  Petitions  to  Lucerne— The  Council  of  the  Diet— Haller  at  the 
Town-hall— Friburg— Oswald's  Destitution— Zwingle  consoles  him — 
Oswald  quits  Lucerne— The  Diet's  first  Act  of  Severity— Consterna- 
tion of  Zwiugle's  Brothers  —  Zwingle's  Resolution— The  Future — 
Zvvingle's  Pi-ayer. 

But  far  higher  interests  than  these  occupied  the  minds  of 
the  friends  of  truth.  The  diet,  as  we  have  seen,  pressed  by 
the  enemies  of  the  Reformation,  had  enjoined  the  evangehcal 
preachers  to  preach  no  doctrines  Ukely  to  disturb  the  people. 

*  Biographers,  respectable  historians,  and  all  the  writers  who  have 
copied  them,  place  Zwingle's  marriage  two  years  later,  in  April  1.524. 
Without  any  intention  of  stating  here  all  the  reasons  that  have  convinced 
me  of  their  error,  I  shall  put  down  simply  the  most  decisive  authorities. 
A  letter  from  Myconius,  Zwingle's  intimate  friend,  dated  22d  July  1522, 
has  these  words  :  Vale  cum  uxore  quam  felicissime.  In  another  letter 
from  the  same,  written  about  the  end  of  the  year,  we  read  :  Vale  cum 
uxore.  The  very  contents  of  these  letters  prove  the  accuracy  of  their 
respective  dates.  But  what  is  stronger  still  is  a  letter  written  from 
Strasburg  by  Bucer,  at  the  very  time  Zwingle's  marriage  was  made 
public,  the  14th  April  1521  (the  date  of  the  year  is  wanting,  but  internal 
evidence  proves  it  to  have  been  written  in  1524),  containing  several  pas- 
sages which  show  that  Zwingle  must  have  been  married  some  time : 
here  are  several,  besides  that  quoted  in  the  preceding  note  :— "  Professum 
jxiUim  te  maritum  legi.  Unum  hoc  desiderabam  in  te.— Quae  multo 
facilius   quam   connubii   tui  confessionem    Antichristus    posset   ferre. — 

A.ya.^6-i^  ab  eo,  quod  cum  fratribus episcopo  Constantiensi  congressus 

es,  nuUus  credidi.— Q,ua  ratione  id  tarn  diu  celares  . . .  non  dubitarim, 
rationibus  hue  adductuni,  qua)  apud  virum  evangelicum  non  queaut 
omniuo  repudiarij  &c.  Zw.  Epp.  p.  335.  Zwingle,  therefore,  did  not 
marry  in  1524  ;  but  he  then  made  his  marriage  known,  it  having  been 
contracted  two  years  before.  The  learned  editors  of  Zwingle's  letters 
say  :  "  Num  forte  jam  Zwinglius  Annam  Reinhardam  clandestine  in 
matrimonio  habebat  ?"  p.  210.  This  does  not  appear  to  be  a  doubtful 
point,  but  a  fart  vrhjch  combines  all  the  truth  required  in  history. 


392  MEETING  AT  KNSIDLEN. 

Zwingle  felt  that  the  moment  for  action  had  arrived;  and 
with  his  characteristic  energy  convened  a  meeting  at  Ein- 
sidlen  of  the  ministers  of  the  Lord  who  were  friendly  to 
the  Gospel.  The  Christian's  strength  consists  neithc'i'  in 
the  power  of  arms,  nor  in  the  flames  of  the  burning  pile,  nor 
in  factious  intrigues,  nor  in  the  support  of  the  mighty  ones 
of  the  earth ;  it  is  a  simple,  but  bold  and  unanimous  con- 
fession of  those  great  truths  to  which  the  world  must  one 
day  be  subjected.  God  especially  calls  those  who  serve  him 
to  uphold  these  doctrines  firmly  before  the  people,  without 
permitting  themselves  to  be  alarmed  by  the  cries  of  their 
adversaries.  These  truths  have  in  themselves  an  assur- 
ance of  their  triumph;  and  idols  fall  before  them,  as  in 
former  times  before  the  ark  of  God.  The  hour  was  come 
in  which  God  willed  the  great  truth  of  salvation  to  be  thus 
confessed  in  Switzerland ;  it  was  requisite  that  the  Gospel 
standard  should  be  planted  on  some  high  place.  Providence 
was  about  to  draw  from  their  secluded  retreats  many  humble 
but  intrepid  men,  and  cause  them  to  give  a  noble  testimony 
in  the  presence  of  the  nation. 

Towards  the  end  of  June  and  the  beginning  of  July  1522, 
pious  ministers  were  seen  from  every  side  journeying  to- 
wards the  celebrated  chapel  of  Einsidlen  on  a  new  pilgrim- 
age.* From  Art  in  the  canton  of  Schwytz,  came  its  priest 
Balthasar  Trachsel ;  from  Weiningen,  near  Baden,  the 
priest  Staheli ;  from  Zug,  Werner  Steiner  ;  from  Lucerne, 
the  canon  Kilchmeyer ;  from  Uster,  the_  incumbent  Pfister ; 
from  Hongg,  near  Zurich,  the  priest  Stumpif ;  and  from 
Zurich  itself,  the  canon  Fabricius,  the  chaplain  Schmidt, 
Grossman,  the  preacher  of  the  hospital,  and  Zwingle.  Leo 
.Juda,  the  priest  of  Einsidlen,  joyfully  received  all  these 
ministers  of  Jesus  Christ  into  the  old  abbey.  Subsequently 
to  Zwingle's  residence,  this  place  had  become  the  stronghold 
of  truth,  and  a  dwelling-place  for  the  righteous.f  Thus, 
two  hundred  and  fifteen  years  before,  thirty-three  brave 
patriots  had  met  in  the  solitary  plain  of  the  Grutli,  resolved 

*  Thaten  sich  zusammen  ctlichc  priester.     Bull.  Chronik. 
f  Zu  Einsidlen  hatten  sie  alio  Sicherhcit  dahiu  zn  gehen  und  doii  zu 
wohnen.    J.  J.  Hottingcr  IIclv.  K.  Ge.scli.  iii.  Cn. 


PETITION  TO  THE  BISHOP.  393 

to  break  the  yoke  of  Austria.  At  Einsidlen  they  met  to  burst 
in. sunder  the  yoke  of  human  authority  in  Divine  things. 
Zwingle  proposed  that  his  friends  should  address  an  urgent 
petition  to  the  cantons  and  the  bishop,  with  a  view  of  obtain- 
ing the  free  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  and  at  the  same  time 
the  abolition  of  compulsory  celibacy,  the  source  of  such 
criminal  disorders.  All  concurred  in  his  opinion.*  Ulrich 
had  himself  prepared  the  address.  The  petition  to  the 
bishop  was  read  first :  this  was  on  the  2d  of  July,  and  it  was 
signed  by  all  the  evangelists  named  above.  A  cordicf!  af- 
fection knit  together  tjie  preachers  of  the  Gospel  truth  in 
Switzerland.  There  were  many  others  who  sympathized 
with  the  men  who  had  met  at  Einsidlen ;  such  were  Haller, 
Myconius,  Hedio,  Capito,  Qi^colampadius,  Sebastian  Meyer, 
Hoffmeister,  and  Vanner.  This  harmony  is  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  features  of  the  Swiss  Reformation.  These  ex- 
cellent persons  ever  acted  as  one  man,  and  remained  friends 
until  death. 

The  men  of  Einsidlen  felt  that  it  was  only  by  the  power 
of  faith  that  the  members  of  the  Confederation,  divided  by  the 
foreign  capitulations,  could  become  a  single  body.  But  their 
eyes  were  directed  to  heaven.  •'*  The  heavenly  teaching," 
said  they  to  their  ecclesiastical  superior  in  the  address  of  the 
2d  of  July,  "  that  truth  which  God  the  Creator  has  mani- 
fested by  his  Son  to  the  human  race  immersed  in  sin,  has 
been  long  veiled  from  our  eyes  by  the  ignorance,  not  to  say 
the  wickedness,  of  a  few  men.  But  this  same  Almighty  God 
has  resolved  to  re-establish  it  in  its  primitive  estate.  Unite, 
then,  with  those  who  desire  the  whole  body  of  Christians 

should  return  to  their  Head,  which  is  Christ.f On  our 

part,  we  are  determined  to  proclaim  his  Gospel  with  indefa- 
tigable perseverance,  and  at  the  same  time  with  such  dis- 
cretion that  no  one  shall  complain  of  it.j:     Favour  this— 


•  Und  wurdeneius  andeiiBischoffzu  Constantz  und  gmein  Eidtgnos- 
sen  oin  Supplication  zu  stellen.    Bull.  Chrouik. 

t  Ut  universa  Christianorum  multitudo  ad  caput  suum,  quod  Christus 
est,  redeat.  Supplicatio  quorundum  apud  Helvetios  Evangelistarum. 
Zw.  0pp.  iii.  18. 

X  Evaugelium  irremisso  tenore  promulgare  statuimus Ibid. 

17* 


594  PETITION  TO  THE  BISHOP. 

astonishing  it  may  be,  but  not  rash  undertaking.  Be  like 
Moses,  in  the  way,  at  the  head  of  the  people  when  they  went 
out  of  Egypt,  and  with  your  own  hands  overthrow  every 
obstacle  tliat  opposes  the  triumphant  progress  of  tlie  truth." 
After  this  spirited  appeal,  the  evangelists  assembled  at 
Einsidlen  came  to  the  question  of  celibacy.  Zwingle  had 
nothing  to  ask  in  this  respect ;  he  had  such  a  wife  as,  ac- 
cording to  Saint  Paul's  description,  the  wife  of  a  minister 
of  Christ  should  be — grave,  sober,  faithful  in  all  things. 
(1  Ttm.  iii.  11.)  But  he  thought  of  his  brethren,  whose 
consciences  were  not  as  yet,  like  his  own,  emancipated  from 
human  ordinances.  He  longed,  moreover,  for  that  time  when 
all  the  servants  of  God  might  live  openly  and  fearlessly  in  the 
bosom  of  their  families,  having  their  cldldren  in  subjection 
with  all  gravity.  (1.  Tim.  iii.  4.)  "  You  cannot  be  ignorant," 
said  the  men  of  Einsidlen,  "  how  deplorably  the  lav/s  of 
chastity  have  hitherto  been  violated  by  the  priests.  When 
in  the  consecration  of  the  ministers  of  the  Lord,  they  ask  of 
him  who  speaks  for  all  the  rest :  Are  those  whom  you 
present  to  us  righteous  men  ? — he  answers  :  -They  are 
righteous.- — Are  they  learned  ? — They  are  learned.  But 
when  he  is  asked :  Are  they  chaste  ?  He  replies  :  As  far 
as  human  weakness  permits.*  The  New  Testament  every- 
where condemns  licentious  intercourse  ;  everywhere  it 
sanctions  marriage."  Here  follows  a  great  number  of  quo- 
tations. "It  is  for  this  reason,"  continued  they,  "we' en- 
treat you,  by  the. love  of  Christ,  by  the  liberty  he  has  pur- 
chased for  us,  by  the  Avretchedness  of  so  many  feeble  and 
wavering  souls,  by  the  wounds  of  so  many  ulcerated  con- 
sciences, by  all  divine  and   human  motives to  permit 

what  has  been,  rashly  enacted  to  be  wisely  repealed;  for 
fear  the  majestic  edifice  of  the  Church  should  fall  with  a 
frightful  crash,  and  spread  destruction  far  and  wide.f  Be- 
hold with  what  storms  the  world  is  threatened  !  If  wisdom 
does  not  interfere,  the  ruin  of  the  priestly  order  is  certain." 

*  Suntne  casti  \  reddidit :  Quatenus  humana  imbecillitas  permittit. 
Supplicatio,  &c.  Zw.  0pp.  iii.  18. 

+  Ne  qnando  moles  ista  non  ex  patrie  ccelestis  sententia  constructa, 
eum  fragore  longe  perniciosiore  corruat.    Ibid.  24. 


PETITION  TO  THE  CONFEDERATION.  395 

-  The  petition  to  tlie  confederation  was  longer  still.*  "  Ex- 
cellent sirs,"  thus  spoke  the  allies  of  Einsidlen  to  the  confe- 
derates at  the  end  of  their  appeal,  "  we  are  all  Swiss,  and 
you  are  our  fathers.  There  are  some  among  us  who  have 
been  faithful  in  the  field  of  battle,  in  the  chambers  of  pesti- 
lence, and  in  the  midst  of  other  calamities.  It  is  in  the 
name  of  sincere  chastity  that  we  address  you.  Who  is  un- 
aware that  we  should  better  "satisfy  the  lust  of  the  flesh  by 
not  submitting  to  the  regulations  of  lawful  wedlock  ?  But 
we  must  put  an  end  to  the  scandals  that  atflict  the  Church 
of  Christ.  If  the  tyranny  of  the  Roman  pontiff  is  resolved 
to  oppress  us,  fear  nothing,,  brave  heroes  !  The  authority  of 
the  Word  of  God,  the  rights  of  christian  liberty,  and  the 
sovereign  power  of  grace,  will  surround  and  protect  us.f  We 
have  all  the  same  country,  the  same  faith ;  we  are  Swiss, 
and  the  virtue  of  our  illustrious  ancestors,  has  always  dis- 
played its  power  by  an  invincible  defence  of  those  who  are 
unjustly  oppressed." 

Thus  in  Einsidlen  itself,  in  that  ancient  stronghold  of  super- 
stition, and  which  in  our  days  is  one  of  the  most  famous  sanc- 
tuaries of  Roman  observances,  did  Zwingle  and  his  friends 
boldly  uplift  the  banner  cf  truth  and  liberty.  They  appealed  to 
the  heads  of  the  state  and  of  die  Church.  They  placarded  their 
theses  like  Luther,  but  at  the  plates  of  the  episcopal  palace 
and  of  the  national  council.  The  band  of  friends  at  Ein- 
sidlen separated  calm,  rejuicing,  and  full  of  hope  in  that  God 
in  whose  hands  they  had  placed  their  cause ;  and  retiring, 
some  by  the  battle-field  of  Morgarten,  others  over  the  chain 
of  the  Albis,  and  the  rest  by  different  valleys  and  moun- 
tains, returned  each  man  to  his  post.  ''  It  was  something 
really  sublime  for  those  times,"|  says  Henry  Bullinger,  "  that 
these  men  should  have  thus  dared  stand  forth,  and  rallying 
round  the  Gospel,  expose  themselves  to  every  danger.  But 
God  preserved  them  all,  so  that  no  liann  befell  them;  for 

*  Arnica  et  pia  paraenesis  a<l  communcm  Helvetiorum  civitatem 
scripta,  ne  evangelic^  doctriiise  cursum  impediant,  &c.    Zw.  0pp.  i.  39. 

+  Diviiii  euim  verbi  auctoritatem,  libertatis  christians  et  divinw 
gratiae  praesidium  nobis  adesse  conspicictis.     Ibid  63. 

J  Es  was  zwahrea  gros  zii  denen  Zyteu Bull.  Chronik. 


396  SCENE  IN  A  CONVENT. 

God  always  pre>serves  liis  own/'  It  was  indeed  sublime:  it 
was  a  bold  step  in  the  progress  of  the  Reformation,  one  of  the 
brightest  days  of  the  religions  regeneration  of  Switzerland. 
A  holy  confederation  was  formed  at  Einsidlen.  Humble  but 
intrepid  men  had  grasped  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is 
the  Word  of  God,  and  the  shield  of  faith.  The  gauntlet  was 
thrown  down — the  challenge  was  given — not  only  by  one 
man,  but  by  men  of  different  cantons,  prepared  to  sacrifice 
their  lives  :  they  must  await  the  struggle. 

Everything  seemed  to  forebode  that  the  contest  w6uld  be 
severe.  Already  five  days  after,  on  the  7  th  of  July,  the 
magistrates  of  Zurich,  desirous  of  offering  some  satisfaction 
to  the  Roman  party,  had  summoned  before  them  Conrad  Gre- 
bel  and  Claus  Hottinger,  two  of  those  violent  men  who  ap- 
peared desirous  of  overstepping  the  bounds  of  a  prudent 
Reformation.  "  We  forbid  you,"  said  the  burgomaster 
Roust,  "  to  speak  against  the  monks  and  on  the  controverted 
questions."  At  these  words  a  loud  noise  was  heard  in  the 
chamber,  says  an  old  chronicle.  God  so  manifested  himself 
throughout  all  this  work,  that  the  people  saw  signs  of  his 
intervention  in  everything.  Each  man  looked  around  him 
in  astonishment,  without  being  able  to  discover  the  cause  of 
this  mysterious  circumstance.* 

But  it  was  in  the  convents  especially  that  the  indigna- 
tion was  greatest.  Every  meeting  that  was  held  in  them 
either  for  discussion  or  amusement,  saw  some  new  attack 
burst  forth.  One  day  there  was  a  great  banquet  at  the  con- 
vent of  Fraubrunn ;  and  as  the  wine  had  got  into  the  heads 
of  the  guests,  they  began  to  launch  the  most  envenomed 
darts  against  the  Gospel.-j-  What  most  incensed  the  priests 
and  monks  was  the  evangelical  doctrine  that,  in  the  Chris- 
tian Church  there  ought  not  to  be  any  sacerdotal  caste  raised 
above  the  believers.  One  single  friend  of  the  Reformation 
was  present,  Macrinus,  a  layman,  and  master  of  the  school 
at  Soleure.  At  first  he  avoided  the  discussion,  passing  from 
one  table  to  the  other.     But  at  length,  imable  to  endure  the 

*  Da  liess  die  Stube  einen  grossen  Knall.    Fusslin  Beytr.  iv.  39. 

^f  Cum  iuvalesceute  Baccho,  disputationos,  imo  verius  jargia Zw. 

«rr-  p.  230. 


OSWALD  jrycoNius. 


397 


violent  language  of  the  guests,  he  ro&e  boldly  and  said  aloud : 
"  Yes  I  all  true  Christians  are  priests  and  sacrificers,  as  St. 
Peter  says :  Ye  are  priests  and  kings.''^  At  these  words 
one  of  the  loudest  bawlers,  the  Dean  of  Burgdorff,  a  tall 
strong  man  with  a  voice  of  thunder,  burst  out  laughing  : 
"  So  then,  you  Greeklings  and  pedagogues  are  the   royal 

priesthood? a  pretty  priesthood,  forsooth! beggarly 

kings priests  without  prebends  or  livings!"*     And  at 

the  very  instant  priests  and  monks  with  one  accord  fell  on 
the  imprudent  layman. 

It  was  in  Lucerne,  however,  that  the  bold  step  of  the  men 
of  Einsidlen  was  destined  to  produce  the  greatest  commo- 
tion. The  diet  had  met  in  this  city,  and  complaints  arrived 
from  every  quarter  against  these  daring  preachers,  who 
would  prevent  Helvetia  from  quietly  selling  the  blood 
of  her  children  fo  the  stranger.  On  the  22d  of  July  1522, 
as  Oswald  Myconius  was  at  dinner  in  his  own  house  with 
the  canon  Kilchmeyer  and  others  favourably  disposed  to 
the  Gospel,  a  youtli  sent  by  Zwingle  stood  at  his  door.-|- 
He  brought  the  two  famous  petitions  of  Einsidlen,  and  a 
letter  from  Zwingle,  calling  upon  Oswald  to  circulate  them 
in  Lucefne.  "  It  is  my  advice,"  added  the  reformer,  "  that 
this  should  be  -done  quietly,  gradually,  rather  than  ^11  at 
once ;  for  we  must  learn  to  give  up  everything — even  one's 
wife  —for  Christ's  sake." 

The  critical  moment  was  approaching  in  Lucerne;  the 
shell  had  fallen  in  the  midst  of  the  city,  and  was  about  to 
explode.  Oswald's  guests  read  the  petitions.  "  May  God 
prosper  this  beginning  !"j:  exclaimed  Oswald,  looking  up  to 
heaven,  and  adding  immediately :  '•  From  this  very  hour 
this  prayer  should  be  the  constant  occupation  of  our  hearts." 
The  petitions  were  circulated  immediately,  perhaps  with 
more  ardour  than  Zwingle  had  required.  But  the  moment 
was  extraordinary.  Eleven  men,  the  flower  of  the  clergy, 
had  placed  themselves  in  the  breach ;  it  was  desirable  to 

*  Estote  ergo  Grsecuii  ac  Donatistoe  regale  sacerdotium Zw.  Epp 

p.  230. 

+  Venit  puer,  quern  misisti,  inter  prandendum.    Ibid.  209. 
J  Deus  ccepta  fortunet  1    Ibid.  .     - 


398  STRENGTH  OF  THE  REFORMEKS. 

enlighten  nieirs  iiiiiul-,  to  decide  the  v/dvenng,  and  to  iv'in 
over  the  most  influential  members  of  the  diet. 

Oswald,  in  the  midst  of  his  exertions,  did  not  forget  his 
friends.  The  youthful  messenger  had- told  him  of  the  attacks 
Zwingle  had  to  put  up  with  on  the  part  of  tlie  monks  of 
Zurich.  "  The  truth  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  invincible," 
tvrote  Myconius  to  him  on  the  same  day.  ''"Shielded  with 
the  buckler  of  Scripture,  you  have  conquered  not  only  in 
one  contest,  nor  in  two,  but  in  three,  and  the  fourth  is  now 

beginning Grasp  those  powerful  arms  which  are  harder 

than  adamant !  Christ,  to  protect  his  followers,  requires 
nothing  but  his  Word.  Your  struggles  impart  unflinching 
courage  to  all  who  have  devoted  themselves  to  Jesus 
Christ."* 

The  two  petitions  did  not  produce  the  desired  clTect  in 
Lucerne.  Some  pious  men  approved  of  them ;  but  their 
numbers  were  few.  Many,  fearing  to  compromise  them- 
selves, would  neither  praise  ■  nor  blame  them.-j-  ''  These 
folks,"  said  others,  "will  never  succeed  in  this  business!" 
All  the  priests  murmured,  and  whispered  against  them; 
and  the  people  became  violent  against  the  Gospel.  The 
passion  for  a  military  life  had  been  revived  in  Lucei^e  after 
the  bloody  defeat  of  the  Bicocca,  and  war  alone  filled  every 
mind.|  Oswald,  who  watched  attentively  these  different 
impressions,  felt  his  courage  sinking.  The  Gospel  future 
that  he  had  pictured  in  Lucerne  and  Switzerland,  seemed  to 
vanish.  "  Our  countrymen  are  blind  as  regards  heavenly 
things,"  said  he  with  a  deep  sigh  :  "  We  can  hope  nothing 
from  the  Swiss,  which  concerns  the  glory  of  Christ."§ 

Li  tlie  council  and  the  ddet  the  irritation  was  greatest. 
The  pope,  France,  England,  tlie  empire — all  Avere  in  com- 
motion around  Switzerland  after  the  defeat  of  the  Bicocca 
and  the  evacuation  of  Lorabardy  by  the  French,  under  the 
orders  of  Lautrec.     Vv^ere  not  p;;![tii;al  affairs  complicated 

*  Is  pcrmaneas,  qui  es,  in  Christo  Jcsn  ..     Z\v.  Epp.  p.  210. 
t  Boni,  qui  pauci  suut,  conimendaiit  libcllos  vestros  ;  alii  nee  laudant 
nee  vituperant.     Ibid. 
J  Belli  furor  occupat  omnia.     Ibid. 

§ 
possunt  augere.     Ibid. 


IIALLEK  AND  THE  DIET.  399 

enough,   that   these   eleven  men  should   come   with   their 
petitions  and  superadd  mere  religious  questions '?     The  de- 
puties of  Zurich  alone  inclined  in  favour  of  the  Gospel. 
The  canon  Xyloctect,  fearing  for  the  safety  of  himself  and  his 
wife  (for  he  had  married  a  daughter  of  one  of  the  first 
families  in  the  country),  had  shed  teaVs  of  regret,  as  he 
refused  to  go  to  Einsidlcn  and  sign  the  addresses.     The 
canon  Kilchmeycr  was  bolder,  and  he  had  everything  to 
fear.     On  the  13th  of  August  he  wrote  to  Zwingle  :    ''  Sen- 
tence threatens  me,  but  I  await  it  Avith  courage"......     As 

his  pen  was  tracing  these  words,  the  usher  of  the  council 
entered  his  room,  and  summoned  him  to  appear  on  the 
morrow.*  "  If  they  throw  me  into  prison,"  said  he,  continu- 
ing his  letter,  "  I  shall  claim  your  help ;  but  it  will  be  easier 
to  transport  a  rock  from  our  Alps  than  to  remove  me  a  finger's 
breadth  from  the  Word  of  Jesus  Christ."  The  respect  due 
to  his  family,  and  the  determination  of  the  council  to  make 
the  storm  burst  on  Oswald,  saved  the  canon. 

Berthold  Haller  had  not  signed  the  petitions,  perhaps 
because  he  was  not  a  Swiss.  But  v/ith  unyielding  courage 
he  explained  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  after  Zwingle's  ex- 
ample. A  great  crowd  filled  the  cathedral  of  Berne.  The 
Word  of  God  operated  more  powerfully  on  the  people  than 
Manuel's  dramas.  Haller  was  summoned  to  the  town-hall ; 
the  people  escorted  this  meek  man  thither,  and  remained 
assembled  in  the  square  in  front.  The  council  were  divided 
in  their  sentiments.  "  It  is  a  matter  that  concerns  the 
bishop,"  said  the  most  influential  members.  "  We  must 
give  him  up  to  Monseigneur  of  Lausanne."  Haller's  friends 
trembled  at  these  words,  and  besought  him  to  withdraw  as 
soon  as  possible.  The  people  surrounded  him,  and  accom- 
panied him  home,  and  a  great  body  of  armed  citizens 
remained  before  his  house,  determined  to  form  a  rampart 
for  their  humble  pastor  with  their  bodies.  The  bishop  and 
council  shrunk  back  at  this  spirited  demonstration,  and 
Haller  was  saved.  He  did  not,  however,  combat  alone  in 
Berne.     Sebastian  Meyer  refuted  the  pastoral  letter  of  the 

•  Tu  vero  audi.  Haec  dum  scriberem,  irruit  prseco,  a  Senatoribus 
missus Zw.  Epp.  p.  213. 


400  FRIBURG OSWALD  DISMISSED.    . 

Bishop  of  Constance,  and  especially  the  hackneyed  charge,- 
"  that  the  disciples  of  the  Gospel  teach  a  new  doctrine  ;  and 
that  the  old  is  the  true  one." — "  To  have  been  a  thousand 
years  wrong,"  said  he,  "  will  not  make  us  right  for  one  single 
hour ;  or  else  the  pagans  should  have  kept  to  their  creed. 
If  the  most  ancient  doctrines  ought  to  be  preferred,  fifteen 
hundred  years  are  more  than  five  hundred,  and  the  Gospel 
is  older  than  .the  decrees  of  the  pope."* 

About  this  time,  the  magistrates  of  Friburg  intercepted 
some  letters  addressed  to  Haller  and  Meyer  by  a  canon  of 
that  town,  named  John  Hollard,  a  native  of  Orbe.  They  im- 
prisoned him,  deprived  him  of  his  office,  and  finally  banished 
him.  John  Vannius,  a  chorister  of  the  cathedral,  soon  de- 
clared in  favour  of  the  evangelical  doctrine  ;  for  in  this  war 
no  soldier  fell  whose  place  was  not  imm.ediately.  filled  by  an- 
other. "  How  can  the  muddy  water  of  the  Tiber,"  said  Van- 
nius, "  subsist  beside  the  pure  stream  that  Luther  has  drawn 
from  tlie  springs,  of  St.  Paul?"  But  the  mouth  of  the  cho- 
rister also  vfas  shut.  "  In  all  Switzerland  you  will  hardly 
find  men  more  unfavourably  disposed  towards  sound  doctrine 
than  the  Friburgers,"  wrote  Myconius  to  Zwinglcf 

An  exception  must  however  be  made  as  regards  Lucerne ; 
and  this  Myconius  knew  Avell.  He  had  not  signed  the  famous 
petitions;  but  if  he  did  not,  his  friends  did,  and  a  victim  was 
wanted.  The  ancient  literature  of  Greece  and  Rome  was 
beginning,  through  his  exertions,  to  shed  its  light  upon  Lu- 
cerne ;  students  resorted  thither  from  various  quarters  to  hear 
the  learned  professor ;  and  the  friends  of  peace  listened  with 
dehght  to  milder  sounds  than  the  clash  of  halberds,  swords, 
and  breastplates,  that  as  xqi  had  re-echoed  alone  in  this 
warlike  city.  Oswald  had  sacrificed  everything  for  his  coun- 
try; — he  had  quitted  Zurich- and  Zwingle; — he  had  lost  his- 
health  ; — ^liisvvife  was  ailiiigti — his  child  was  young; — should 
Lucerne  once  cast  him  forth,  he  could  nowhere  look  for  an 
asylum.    But  this  they  heeded  not :  factions  are  pitiless,  and 

*  Simml.  Sarmnl.  vi. 

t  Hoc  audio  vix  alios  esse  per  Helvetiam,  qui  pejus  velint  sansd  doo« , 
trinse.    Zw.  Epp.  p.  226. 
J  Conjux  iufirma.     Ibid.  192. 


Oswald's  DismssAL.  401 

what  should  excite  their  compassion  does  hut  inflame  theii 
anger.  Hertenstein,  burgomaster  of  Lucerne,  an  old  anc 
valiant  warrior,  who  had  become  celebrated  in  the  Swabian 
and  Burgundian  wars,  proposed  the  schoolmaster's  dismissal, 
and  wished  to  drive  him  from  the  canton  with  his  Greek,  his 
Latin,  and  his  Gospel.  He  succeeded.  As  he  left  the  meet- 
ing of  the  council  in  which  Myconius  had  been  deprived  of 
his  post,  Hertenstein  met  Berguer  the  Zurich  deputy  :  "  We 
send  you  back  your  schoolmaster,"  said  he  ironically :  "  pre- 
pare a  comfortable  lodging  for  him." — "  We  will  not  let  him 
sleep  in  the  open  air,"*  immediately  rephed  the  courageous 
deputy.  But  Berguer  promised  more  than  he  could  per- 
form. 

The  burgomaster's  tidings  Avere  but  too  true,  and  they  were 
soon  made  known  to  the  unhappy  Myconius.  He  is  strip- 
ped of  his  appointment, banished;  and  the  only  crime 

with  which  he  is  reproached  is  being  Luther's  disciple. 7  He 
turns  his  eyes  around  him,  and  nowhere  finds  a  shelter.  He 
beholds  his  wife,  his  son,  and  himself, — weak  and  sickly 

creatures, — driven  from  their  country and  around  him 

Switzerland  agitated  by  a  violent  tempest,  breaking  and 
shattering  all  that  resists  it.  "  Here,"-  said  he  then  to 
Zwingle,    "  here  is  your  poor  Myconius  banished  by  the 

council  of  Lucerne. I Whither  shall  I  go? I  know 

not Assailed  yourself  by  such  furious  storms,  how  can 

you  shelter  m.e  ?  In  my  tribulation  I  cry  to  that  God  who 
is^  my  chief  hope.  Ever  rich,  ever  kind.  He  does  not  permit 
any  who  call  upon  him  to  turn  away  unheard.  May  He  pro- 
vide for  my  wants  I" 

Thus  wrote  Oswald.  He  had  not  long  to  wait  for  the  word 
of  consolation.  There  was  one  man  in  Switzerland  inured  to 
the  battles  of  faith.  Zwingle  drew  nigh  to  his  friend  and  raised 
him  up.  "  So  rude  are  the  blows  by  which  men  strive  to 
overthrow  the  house  of  God,"  said  Zwingle,  "  and  so  frequent 

•  Veniat  !  efficiemus  eoim  ne  dormiendum  sit  ei  sub  dio.     Zw.  Epp. 
p.  216. 
t  Nil  exprobarunt  nisi  quod  sim  Lutheranus.    Ibid. 
J  Ex|.?  litur  ecce  miser  Myconius  a  Senatu  Lucernano.     Ibid.  215, 


402         •  ZWINGLE  CONSOLES  HIM. 

are  their  attacks,  that  it  is  not  only  the  wind  and  rain  that 
burst  upon  it,  as  our  Lord  predicts  (Matth.  vii.  27),  but  also 
the  hail  and  the  thunder  *  If  I  did  not  see  that  the  Lord 
kept  watch  over  the  ship,  I  should  long  since  have  abandoned 
the  helm ;  but  I  see  him,  through  the  storm,  strengthening  the 
tackling,  handing  the  yards,  spreading  the  sails  ;  nay  more, 

commanding  the  very  winds Should  I  not  be  a  coward 

and  unworthy  the  name  of  a  man  if  I  abandoned  my  post 
and  sought  a  disgraceful  death  in  flight  ?  I  confide  entirely 
in  his  sovereign  goodness.  Let  Him  govern, — let  Him  carry 
us  forward, — let  Him  hasten  or  delay, — let  Him  plunge  us 

even  to  the  bottom  of  the  deep v/e  v.ill  fear  nothing.-{- 

We  are  vessels  that  belong  to  Him.  He  can  make  use  of  us 
as  he  pleases,  for  honour  or  dishonour."  After  these  words, 
so  full  of  the  sincerest  faith,  Zwingle  continues :  "  As  for 
yourself,  this  is  my  advice.  Appear  before  the  council,  and 
deliver  an  address  worthy  of  you  and  of  Christ ;  that  is  to 
say,  calculated  to  melt  and  not  irritate  their  feelings.  Deny 
that  you  are  Luther's  disciple ;  confess  that  you  are  Christ's. 
Let  your  pupils  surround  you  and  speak  too ;  and  if  this 
does  not  succeed,  then  come  to  your  friend, — come  to  Zwingle, 
— and  look  upon  our  city  as  your  home ! 

Encouraged  by  f.his  language,  Oswald  followed  the  noble 
advice  of  thr-  rcfurmer ;  but  all  his  eflbrts  were  unavailing. 
This  witness  to  tb?  truth  was  compelled  to  leave  his  country ; 
and  the  people  of  Lucerne  decried  him  so  much  that  in  every 
quarter  the  magistrates  prevented  his  finding  an  asylum. 
"  Nothing  remains  for  me  but  to  beg  my  bread  from  door  to 
door,"j:  exclaimed  this  confessor  of  Christ,  whose  heart  was 
crushed  at  the  sight  of  so  much  hostility.  But  erelong  the 
friend  of  Zwingle  and  his  most  powerful  auxiliary,  the  first 
man  in  Switzerland  who  had  combined  learning  with  a  love 
to  the  Gospel,  the  reformer  of  Lucerne,  and  subsequently  one 
of  the  heads  of  the  Helvetian  Church,  was  with  his  sick  wife 

*  Nee  ventos  esse,  nee  imbres,  sed  grandines  et  fulmina.  Zw.  Epp. 
p.  217. 

t  Regat,  vehat,  festinet,  maneat,  acceleret,  moretur,  mergat  I Ibid. 

X  Ostiatim  quserere  quod  edam.     Ibid.  p.  245. 


ARIiEST  OF  URBAN  WEISS.  403 

and  infant  child  compelled  to  leave  that  ungrateful  city, 
where,  of  all  his  family,  one  only  of  his  sisters  had  received 
the  Gospel.  He  crossed  its  ancient  bridge  ;  he  bade  farewell 
to  those  mountains  which  appear  to  rise  from  the  bosom  of 
the  Walstatter  lake  into  the  clouds.  The  canons  Xyloctect 
and  Eilchmeyer,  the  only  friends  whom  tho  Reformation  yet 
counted  among  his  fellow-countrymen,  followed  him  not  long 
after.  And  at  the  moment  when  this  poor  maii,  accompanied 
by  two  feeble  creatures,  whose  existence  depended  upon  him, 
with  eyes  turned  towards  the  lake,  and  sliedding  tears  over 
his  blinded  country,  bade  adieu  to  those  sublime  scenes  of 
nature,  the  majesty  of  which  had  ^surrounded  his  cradle,  the 
Gospel  itself  departed  from  Lucerne,  and  Rome  reigns  there 
even  to  this  day. 

Shortly  after,  the  diet  then  sitting  at  Baden,  excited  by 
the  severity  shown  to  Myconius,  incensed  by  the  petitions 
from  Einsidlen,  which  were  now  printed  and  everywhere 
producing  a  great  sensation,  and  solicited  by  the  Bishop  of 
Constance,  who  called  upon  them  to  crush  the  reformer, 
had  recourse  to  persecution,  ordered  the  authorities  of  the 
common  bailiwicks  to  denounce  all  the  priests  and  laymen 
^ho  should  dare  speak  against  the  faith,  caused  the  preacher 
who  happened  to  be  nearest  to  be  immediately  arrested, 
namely  Urban  Weiss,  pastor  of  Fislispach,  who  had  been 
previously  liberated  on  bail,  and  liad  him  taken  to  Constance, 
where  he  was  delivered  up  to  tlie  bishop,  who  detained  him 
a  long  while  in  prison.  "  It  was  thus,"  says  Bullinger's 
chronicle,  "  that  the  persecutions  of  the  confederates  against 
the  Gospel  began  :  and  this  took  place  at  the  instigation  of 
the  clergy,  who  in  every  age  have  dragged  Jesus  Christ 
before  the  judgment-seat  of  Herod  and  of  Pilate."* 

Nor  did  Zwingle  himself  escape  trial.  About  this  time  he 
was  wounded  in  his  tenderest  point.  The  rumour  of  his 
doctrines  and  of  his  struggles  had  passed  the  Sentis,  pene- 
trated the  Tockenburg,  and  reached  the  heights  of  Wildhaus. 
The  family  of  herdsmen  from  whicli  the  reformer  had  sprung, 

*  Uss  anstiflPten  der  geistlichen,  Die  zu  alien  Zyten,  Christum  Pilato 
und  Herodi  vUrstellen.    Chronik. 


404  ALARM  OF  ZWINGLE's  BROTHERS HIS  FIRMNESS. 

was  deeply  moved.  Of  Zwingle's  five  brothers,  some  had 
continued  their  peaceful  mountain  labours ;  others,  to  their 
brother's  great  regret,  had  taken  up  arms,  quitted  their 
herds,  and  served  a  foreign  prince.  Both  were  ahke  asto- 
nished at  the  reports  that  readied  their  chalets.  Already 
they  pictured  to  themselves  their  brother  dragged  to  Con- 
stance before  the  bishop,  and  a  pile  erected  for  his  destruc- 
tion oil  the  same  spot  where  John  IIuss  had  perished  in  the 
flames.  These  proud  herdsmen  could  not  endure  the  idea 
of  being  called  the  brothers  of  a  heretic.  They  wrote  to 
Zwingle,  describing  their  pain  and  theii'-  fears.  Zwingle 
replied  to  them  as  follows  :  "  So  long  as  God  shall  permit 
me,  I  will  execute  the  task  which  he  has  confided  to  me, 
without  fearing  the  world  and  its  haughty  tyrants.  I  know 
every  thing  that  can.  befall  me.  There  is  no  danger,  no 
misfortune  that  I  have  not  carefully  weighed  long  ago.  My 
own  strength  is  nothingness  itself,  and  I  know  the  power  of 
my  enemies  ;  but  I  know  also  that  I  can  do  every  thing  in 
Christ,  who  strengthens  me.  Though  I  should  be  silent, 
another  would  be  constrained  to  do  v/hat  God  is  now  doing 
through  me,  and  I  should  be  punished  by  the  Almighty. 
Banish  all  anxiety,  my  dear  brothers.  If  I  have  any  fear, 
it  is  lest  I  have  been  milder  and  gentler  than  suits  our 
times.*  What  reproach  (say  you)  will  be  cast  upon  our 
family,  if  you  are  burnt,  or  put  to  death  in  any  other  way  !t 
Oh,  my  beloved  brothers,  the  Gospel  derives  from  the  blood 
of  Christ  this  remarkable  property,  that  the  most  violent 
persecutions,  far  from  checking  its  progress,  serve  but  to 
accelerate  it.  Those  alone  are  the  true  soldiers  of  Christ, 
who  do  not  fear  to  bear  in  their  body  the  wounds  of  their 
Master.  All  my  labours  have  no  other  aim  than  to  pro- 
claim to  men  the  treasures  of  happiness  that  Christ  hath 
purchased  for  us,  that  all  might  take  refuge  in  the  Father, 
through  the  death  of  his  Son.  If  this  doctrine  scandalizes 
you,  your  anger  cannot  stop  me.     You  are  my  brothers — 

*  Plus  eniin  metuo  ne  forte  lenior,  mitiorque  fucrim.    De  semper  casta 
virgine  Maria.    Zw.  0pp.  i.  104. 
t  Si  vel  igni  vel  alio  quodam  supplicii  ;;enere  tollaris  e  medio.     Ibid. 


PROSPECTS ZWINGLE's  PRAYER.  405 

yes ! — my  own  brothers,  sons  of  the  same  father,  I'ruit  of  the 

same  womb; but  if  you  were  not  my  brothers  in  Christ 

and  in  the  work  of  faith,  then  my  grief  would  be  so  violent, 
that  nothing  could  equal  it.  Farewell. — I  shall  never  cease 
to  be  your  affectionate  brother,  if  only  you  will  not  cease 
yourselves  to  be  the  brethren  of  Jesus  Christ."* 

The  confederates  appeared  to  rise,  like  one  man,  against  the 
Gospel.  The  addresses  of  Einsidlen  had  given  the  signal. 
Zwingle,  agitated  at  the  fate  of  Myconius,  saw,  in  his  mis- 
fortunes, the  beginning  of  calamities.  Enemies  in  Zurich, 
enemies  without  ;  a  man's  own  relatives  becoming  his  op- 
ponents ;  a  furious  opposition  on  the  part  of  the  monks  and 
priests  ;  violent  measures  in  the  diet  and  councils  ;  coarse 
and  perhaps  bloody  attacks  from  the  partisans  of  foreign 
service ;  the  highest  valleys  of  Switzerland,  that  cradle  of 
the  confederation,  pouring  forth  its  invincible  phalanxes,  to 
save  Rome,  and  annihilate  at  the  cost  of  their  Hves  the 
rising  faith  of  the  sons  of  the  Reformation : — such  was  the 
picture  the  penetrating  eye  of  the  reformer  discovered  in 
the  distance,  and  he  shuddered  at  the  prospect.  Wliat  a 
future !  Was  the  work,  hardly  begun,  about  to  be  destroyed  ? 
Zwingle,  thoughtful  and  agitated,  laid  all  his  anguish  before 
the  throne  of  God  :  "  0  Jesus,"  said  he,  "  thou  seest  how 
the  wicked  and  the  blasphemers  stun  thy  people's  ears  with 
their  clamours.f  Thou  knowest  how  from  my  childhood  I, 
have  hated  all  dispute,  and  yet,  in  despite  of  myself,  Thou 

hast  not  ceased  to  impel  me  to  the  conflict Therefore  do 

I  call  upon  Thee  with  confidence  to  complete  what  Thou 
hast  begun.  If  I  have  built  up  any  thing  wrongly,  do 
Thou  throw  it  down  w^ith  thy  mighty  hand.  If  I  have  laid 
any  other  foundation  than  Thee,  let  thy  powerful  arm  destroy 
it.J  0  vine  abounding  in  sweetness,  whose  husbandman  is 
the  Father,  and  whose  branches  we  are,  do  not  abandon  thy 

*  Frater  vester  germanus  nunquam  desinam,  si  modo  vos  fratres  Christi 
esse  perrexeritis.    Z\v.  0pp.  i.  107. 

t  Vides  enim,  piissime  Jesu,  aures  eorum  septas  esse  nequissimis  su- 
Burronibu?,  sycophantis,  lucrioaibus  .,...Ibid.  iii.  74. 

X  Si  fuud amentum  aliud  prsster  te  jecero,  demoliaris.    Ibid. 


406  zwingle's  prayer. 

shoots  !*     For  Thou  hast  promised  to  be  with  us  until  the 
end  of  the  world!" 

It  was  on  the  22d  of  August  1522  that  UMch  Zwingle, 
the  reformer  of  Switzerland,  seeing  the  storms  descending 
from  the  mountains  on  the  frail  bark  of  the  faith,  thus  poured 
forth  before  God  the  troubles  and  desires  of  his  soul. 

*  0  suavissima  vitis,  cujus  vinitor  pater  palmites  yere  nos  sumus,  sa- 
tionem  tuam  ne  deseras  !    Zw.  0pp.  iii.  74. 


END  OP  VOLUME  SECOND- 


ir^-- 


Ml 


ii  ii' 


i 


i 


'^'!!!!'!!!!!i:!IH|}!!il 


iiir  / 


